A manual of Latin prosody

A MANUAL

OF

LATIN PROSODY.

STANDARD TEXT-BOOKS.

WORKS BY WILLIAM RAMSAY, M.A.

Trinity College, Cambridge, late Professor of Humanity in the University of Glasgow.

In crown Svo, cloth.

I. A MANUAL OF ROMAN ANTIQUITIES Law, Constitution,
Public and Social Life, Eeligion, Agriculture, &c., for the use of Students. "With
Map, numerous Engravings, and very copious Index. Tenth Edition. 8s. 6d.

II. BAMS AY (Prof.) : AN ELEMENTARY MANUAL OF ROMAN

ANTIQUITIES. With numerous Illustrations. Sixth Edition. 4s.

III. RAMSAY (Prof.) : A MANUAL OF LATIN PROSODY. Illustrated

by Copious Examples and Critical Eemarks. For the Use of Students. Be vised
and greatly enlarged. Sixth Edition. 5s.

IV. RAMSAY (Prof.) : AN ELEMENTARY MANUAL OF LATIN

PROSODY. 2s.

HISTORY OF ROMAN LITERATURE from the EARLIEST

PERIOD to the TIMES of the ANTON1NES. With CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES
and TEST-QUESTIONS for the USE of STUDENTS preparing for EXAMINA
TIONS. By CHARLES THOMAS CRUTTWELL, M.A., Fellow and Tutor of Merton
College, Oxford. Crown Svo, cloth, 8s. (id.

DR. BRYCE S VIRGIL.

VIRGILII OPERA : Edited by ARCHIBALD HAMILTON BRYCE,

D.C.L., LL.D., Senior Classical Moderator in the University of Dublin. Text from
HEYNE and WAGNER. English Notes, original and selected from the leading
German and English Commentators. Illustrations from the antique. In Three Parts.
Fcap. Svo, cloth.

Part I. Eclogues and Georgics, - - 2s. 6d.

Part II. The ^neid, Books I. VI., - 2s. 6d.

Part III. The ^Eneid, Books VII. XII, - - 2s. 6d.
Or, complete in One Volume, cloth, 6s.

" Contains the pith of what has been written by the best scholars on the subject. . ^ *
The notes comprise everything that the student can want." Athenxum.

Uniform with the, above:

HORATII OPERA : Edited by JOSEPH CURRIE, formerly Head Classical
Master in Glasgow Academy. Text from ORELLIUS. English Notes, original and
selected from the best Commentators. Illustrations from the antique. In Two Parts.
Fcap. Svo, cloth.

Part I. Carmina, - 3s.

Part II. Satires and Epistles, - 3s.

Or, complete in One Volume, cloth 5s.

"The notes are excellent and exhaustive." Quarterly Journal of Education.

A MANUAL OF ENGLISH LITERATURE, for the Use of Colleges,
Schools, and Civil Service Examinations. By GEORGE LILLIE CRAIK, LL.D , late
Prof, of History and English Literature in Queen s College, Belfast. Crown Svo, cloth.
7s. 6d. Seventh Edition.

THE VOCABULARY OF PHILOSOPHY: Mental, Moral, and Meta
physical. With Quotations and References for the Use of Students. By WILLIAM
FLEMING, D.D., late Prof, of Moral Philosophy in the University of Glasgow. Revised
and Edited by HENRY C ALDER WOOD, LL.D., Prof, of Moral Philosophy in the
University of Edinburgh. Crown Svo, cloth, bevelled, 10s. 6d. Third Edition.

LONDON : CHARLES GRIFFIN AND COMPANY.

A

MANUAL

OF

LATIN PROSODY

BY

WILLIAM KAMSAY, M.A., TEIN. COL. CAMB.,

LATE PROFESSOR OF HUMANITY IN THE UNIVERSITY OF GLASGOW.

GMt ton.

LO

ON:

CHARLES GEIFFIN AND COMPANY,

STATIONEES HALL COURT.

GLASGOW:

PRINTED BY BELL AND BAIN,
41 MITCHELL STREET.

/ A

X v

.4 t

PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION,

IT has been my object, in drawing up the following Treatise, to
furnish my students, and others, with a useful manual, in a depart
ment of classical literature to which sufficient attention is not paid
in many of the country schools of Scotland.

In the first part of the work, I have endeavoured to state, with
precision, the various rules which can be laid down for determining
the quantity of Latin words; and in illustrating this part of my
subject, I have proceeded upon a principle, the truth of which must
be generally acknowledged, although, in so far as I am aware, it
has never been acted upon in books devoted to this topic. Nothing
is more certain, than that in every language, the pronunciation of
many words is different at different epochs, and consequently, their
quantity must be liable to change. We know that this took place
in Greek ; we know that this has taken place in English ; and we
shall easily be satisfied upon investigation, that the same was the
case in Latin also. Yet in the greater number of books upon Latin
Prosody, we find no distinction made between the writers quoted
as authorities, whatever may have been their age, the purity of their
style, or the comparative value of the MSS. upon which the received
texts are founded. Ennius and Lucilius, Lucretius and Catullus,
Tibullus and Horace, Statius and Martial, Claudian and Ausonius,
are all thrown together at random, while no clue is afforded to the
young scholar, by the aid of which he may thread his way through
the labyrinth, and judge correctly of the value of their respective
testimonies. Hence the multitude of doubtful quantities with which
his memory is burdened, many of them called doubtful, when the
contending witnesses are Yirgil and Martianus Capella, or Ovid and
Sidonius Apollinaris. In every case I have taken as the rule, the
practice of those poets who flourished during the golden age of
Roman literature. I have not omitted to notice the variations
from this standard, which are to be found in authors who wrote
while the language still maintained some degree of purity; but I
have never called the quantity of a syllable doubtful, when the
practice of Yirgil and his contemporaries is uniform; and I have
thought it quite unnecessary to encumber my pages with more than
a few passing allusions to the trashy verses poured forth by the

VI PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION.

mistaken zeal of the early Christians, which abound with the
grossest solecisms, and are no more entitled to respect in matters of
prosody, than the exercises of a blundering schoolboy in modern times.
But in addition to these, there are some poems, classical in the
strictest sense, whose evidence cannot be received at all, or must, at
least, be viewed with suspicion.

1. We can attach no importance, in controverted points, to those
early bards of whom nothing has descended to us except short and
mutilated fragments, such as Ennius, Naevius, Lucilius, and the
like. It is well known that these scraps are all collected at second
hand, from the old grammarians and others, who cited them for the
purpose of proving or illustrating particular points, which seldom
have any reference to quantity. The quotations, it would appear,
were frequently made from memory, and therefore subject to every
kind of change and corruption in the first instance, in addition to
the subsequent mutilations which they suffered in transcription,
arising from the strange and uncouth dialect in which many of them
were expressed.

2. The comic dramatists, Plautus and Terence, must also be
excluded, and this for the best possible reason : we are still igno
rant of the laws by which their verse is regulated, if indeed they did
think it necessary to confine themselves within the limits of any
well defined rules. Notwithstanding the labours of such men as
Erasmus, Scaliger, Faber, Hare, Bentley, Hermann, and a host of
others, the Latin comic metres are involved in the deepest obscurity,
and the original text has, in numerous passages, been mercilessly
mangled by the vain efforts of ingenious men, to force it into
accordance with their systems. It is more than probable, that
much time and talent have been wasted in seeking something
which never can be found ; such at least is the conclusion at which
we must arrive, if we adopt the opinion of Cicero, who was surely
better qualified than we can be, to decide such a question. " At
comicorum senarii propter similitudinem sermonis sic saepe sunt
abiecti, ut nonnunquam vix in eis numerus et versus intelligi possit;
quo est ad inveniendum difficilior in oratione numerus, quam in
versibus." Cicero Orat. LY., 184.

We may remark, in addition, that the individuals comprehended
in the above classes, flourished at a period when the Roman tongue
was still in the process of formation, before the delicacies of its
structure and pronunciation were fully established and recognized.

3. We can put no faith in those compositions which are known
as the Tragedies of Seneca. Granting that they are really ancient,
and this has been doubted by many able scholars, no one can tell
who the Seneca was whose name they bear, or when he lived. It
is certain that they are not all the work of the same person ; it is

PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION. VII

not easy to determine how many different hands have been em
ployed in making up the collection ; and it is impossible to fix
the different periods at which they may have been severally
produced.

It will be useful to the student to give a catalogue of the Latin
Poets ; with the date of the birth and death of each, where these
particulars can be ascertained, and a statement of their relative
value as metrical authorities.

Born. Flourished. Died.

LIVIUS ANDRONICUS, . B.C. 240 220

NAEVIUS, ... 235 201

ENNIUS, .... 239 169

PLAUTUS, . . . . 227 184

CAECILIUS, . . . 179 168

AFRANIUS, . . . 159

PACUVIUS, . . . 219 154 130(?)

TERENTIUS, ... 195 159

Accius, .... 170 139 alive 103

LUCILIUS, ... 148 121 103

LUCRETIUS, ... 95 52

CATULLUS, ... 87 57 (?)

YIRGILIUS, ... 70 19

HORATIUS, ... 65 8

TIBULLUS, ... 59(?) 18

PROPERTIUS, . . 51 (?) 15

OVIDIUS, .... 43 A.C. 17

Cornelius Gallus,
Pedo Albinovanus,
Publius SyruSj
Marcus Manilius,
Gratius Faliscus,
Aulus Sabinus,
Caesar Germanicus.

PH2EDRUS, . . . A.C. 48

SILIUS ITALICUS, . . 25 100

PERSIUS, .... 34 63

LUCANUS, .... 38 65

JUVENALIS, ... 38 119

MARTIALIS, ... 40 101

PETROKIUS ARBITER, . 61

VALERIUS FLACCUS, . 69 89

STATIUS, .... 61 96

SULPITIA, .... 88 *

Viii PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITIOK

Born. Flourished. Died.

Avienus, . . . . 160(374)

Dionysius Cato y . 160

Serenus Sammonicics, . 212

CommodianuSj ... 265

Nemesianus, . . . 284

Calpurnius, ... 284

Porphyrius, ... 326

JuvencMS, .... 337

AUSONIUS, . . . 309 394

Fcdconia, .... 394

Prudentius, . . . 348 4...

CLAUDIANUS, . . . 365 (?) 400

Numatianus, . . . 416

Pauiinus, . . . 353 431

Prosper Aquitanus, ... 463

Sedulius, .... 450

ManiertuSy . . . 474

Sidonius Apollinaris, . 428 484

Dracontius, ... 456

Martianus Capella, . . 474

Avit-us, .... 490

BoethiuSj .... 524

Venantius Fortunatus, . 530

In tlie above list, those wlio precede Lucretius must be thrown
out of consideration altogether, for the reasons already explained.
Lucretius himself, although inferior in genius to none of his
successors, scarcely occupies the first rank in the estimation of the
Prosodian. For it must be borne in mind that the author of the
De Rerum Natura thought fit, like our own Spenser, to adopt a
style much more antiquated than that in actual use among his
contemporaries; and his poem may be said to exhibit the language
in its transition state, at a period when much of the ancient roughness
was removed ; but when it had not yet received the last brilliant
polish. Yirgil, Horace, Tibullus, Propertius, and Ovid, are our
great standards, yet even among these, slight differences may be
perceived. The two former never admit the double i in the geni
tive of nouns of the second declension in ium and ius, which is
common in Ovid, and the shortening of final o in verbs, which was
afterwards extended to nouns and adverbs, first begins to appear in
the immediate successors of Yirgil. Of the above, Propertius is
the least valuable, on account of the small number and imperfec
tions of the MSS., which have, in many passages, bafHed the acute-
ness of the most practised editors. Of Catullus, also, there are
very few trustworthy MSS., and hence his text is in several
passages either certainly corrupt, or, at best, doubtful.

PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION. IX

Next follows a group of seven, all of little moment. The pieces
attributed to Cornelius Gallus, and Pedo Albinovanus, are by most
persons deemed spurious; those epistles which bear the name of
Aulus Sabinus, and the fragments of paraphrases of Aratus, said to
be by Germanicus, are, at best, doubtful : of Publius Syrus nothing
remains but some detached apothegms ; and as to the lines on
hunting by Gratius Faliscus, we are altogether in the dark. The
Consolatio ad Liviam, and the Dirae in Ibin, which are printed
along with the works of Ovid, probably belong to this period, but
the authors are unknown. Critics have not yet decided on the pre
tensions of the astronomical treatise of Manilius, if that be his name.
Vossius, in one work, confidently asserts, that he flourished under
the Emperor Theodosius : while, in another, published afterwards,
he ranks him among the contemporaries of Virgil. This is the
opinion of Bentley also ; but even if we admit the justness of his
decision, which seems to be based on very feeble probabilities, the
text is so full of corruptions and interpolations, that we can have
little confidence in any conclusions founded upon it. The same
remark may be applied to Phaedrus ; the fables are now generally
received as authentic, but the text is derived from one or two indif
ferent MSS., and is, consequently, in many places confused and
unsatisfactory. With regard to those who come after, up to the
end of the first century, we give it as a rule, that their authority
may be admitted in points where we can obtain no information
from purer sources, but must never be placed in competition with
that of the great masters who went before. All the successors of
Statius must be considered useless for our present purpose ; if we
make any exception, it will be in favour of Calpurnius, Ausonius,
and Claudian, the latter of whom is not more remarkable for the
purity of his diction, than for the glittering affectation of his tawdry
style.

In the examples adduced to prove the rules for long final
syllables, wherever it was practicable, lines have been given in
which the syllable in question is not Caesural. But this cannot be
done in every case, without having recourse to indifferent writers,
and if we find certain syllables, or classes of syllables, uniformly
long, the legitimate inference is, that this is their proper quantity,
though they may never happen to occur, except at the beginning
of a foot.

In treating of Latin Versification I have endeavoured to explain
concisely, the structure of all the different kinds of verse employed
by the best poets, and their combinations with each other, without
touching, however, on the measures of comedians, since these would
have required discussions of great length, and of a nature quite
unsuited to an elementary work. The rules which have been given

X PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION.

in each instance, are intended as a guide to modern composers, and
have been deduced from the study of the most approved models :
"Virgil in Heroic Verse, Ovid in Elegiac, Horace in Lyrics. In this
part of the work, especially in all that relates to the Elegiac Distich,
and to the Alcaic and Sapphic Stanzas, I beg to acknowledge the
great assistance which I have received from various admirable papers
by one of the first scholars in England, Mr. Tate, formerly of Rich
mond School, now a canon of St. Paul s. I may take this oppor
tunity of expressing the obligations which I owe, in various parts
of this book, to the Aristarchus of Yossius ; and I do this the more
readily, because I have frequently met with passages transcribed
verbatim from that invaluable Treatise, without any intimation
being made of the source from whence they were derived.

ADVERTISEMENT TO THE SECOND EDITION.

My MANUAL OF LATIN PROSODY having been out of print for
several years, I have, at the earnest request of many eminent
teachers, prepared a new edition. The work has been carefully
revised throughout, and considerably enlarged; the Chapter on
the History of the Latin Alphabet has been entirely rewritten,
and a new Chapter has been added on Saturnian Yerses.

W. K

GLASGOW COLLEGE, 1st January, 1859.

TABLE OF CONTENTS.

RULES FOR THE QUANTITY OF SYLLABLES, &c.

Preliminary Remarks, . .

GENERAL RULES.

Rule I. Contracted Syllables,
Rule II. Diphthongs,
Rule III. Position, . . .
Rule IV. One vowel before another

vowel, . . . . .
Rule V. Derivatives, . .

RULES FOR FINAL SYLLABLES.
Rule VI. Monosyllables, . .

POLYSYLLABLES.

Rule VII. Final A, ...
Rule VIII. Final E, . . .
Rule IX. Final I, ...
RuleX. Final O, ...
Rule XL Final U, . . .
Rule XII. Final Y, ...
Rule XIII. Final C, . . .
Rule XIV. Final D, . . .
Rule XV. Final L, ...
Final M, ...
Rule XVI. Final N, . . .
Rule XVII. Final R,
Rule XVIII. Final AS, . .
Rule XIX. Final ES, . .
Rule XX. Final IS, . . .
Rule XXI. Final OS, .
Rule XXII. Final US, . .
Rule XXIII. Final YS, . .
Rule XXIV. Final T, . .

COMPOUND WORDS.

Rule XXV. Monosyllables in com
position, ....

1. Monosyllabic Prepositions, .
Pro in composition, . .

2. Inseparable Prepositions, &c.,
Rule XXVI. Polysyllables in com

position, . . . .

Page 1

Page
6

8
10

17

27

32

37

42
47
52
62
62
63
63
63
64
64
67
68
70
72
76
77
79
80

Rule XXVII. Reduplicating Pre

terites, . . . .
Rule XXVIII. Dissyllabic Preter-

81

81

82
87

Rule XXIX. Dissyllabic Supines,
Rule XXX. Polysyllabic Preter
ites and Supines,

Quantity of the penult of the third
person plural of indicative per-

T\3CL

Quantity of the penult of the first
and second persons plural of
the indicative future perfect,
and the subjunctive perfect, .

OAESURA, .....

ELISION,

LAST SYLLABLE OF A VERSE,
SYNAPHEIA, ....

POETICAL LICENSES.

General Remarks, . . .

Class I. Two vowels pronounced as
one, .....

Class II. I pronounced as a conson
ant, .....

Class III. U pronounced as a con
sonant, ....

Class IV. Syncope, .

Class V. Compounds of Iacio y

Class VI. Certain proper names, .

Class VII. Words compounded with

Class VIII. Archaisms, . .

GRAMMATICAL FIGURES.

General Remarks, .

Synaloepha, . . . .

Ecthlipsis, . . . .

Episynaloepha, . . . .

96

t7 /

98
101

103

1C4
105
110
114
115

11G

125

126
127

130
135

140

140
140
140
140

XIV

CONTENTS.

Synizesis, ....
Synecphonesis, .
Syncope, ....
Diaeresis, ....
Quantity of the different cases

proper names in eus, .
Svstole, ....

.

Diastole, ....
Prosthesis,

Page
140
140
140
141

143

147
147
151

E pen thesis,

Paragoge,

Tmesis,

Diplasiasmus,

Apocope, ,

Syncope, .

Aphaeresis,

Metathesis,

Antithesis,

Page
152
153
153
153
153
153
153
154
154

VERSIFICATION.

TABLE OF METRICAL FEET, . 155
CLASSIFICATION OF VERSES, . 159

DACTYLIC VERSES.
Dactylic Hexameter Acatalectic. 161

V *

Caesura in Dactylic Hexameters, 163
Last word of the Dactylic Hexa
meter, .... 166
Dactylic Pentameter Acatalectic, 170
Eules for its construction, . . 171
Elegiac Distich, . . . .174
Dactylic Tetrameter Acatalectic, . 175

V

Dactylic Trimeter Hypercatalectic, 176

Dactylic Trimeter with a base, . 176

Dactylic Trimeter Catalectic, . 177

Dactylic Dimeter Acatalectic, . 177

CHORIAMBIC VERSES.

Choriambic Tetrameter Acatalectic, 178
(or Greater Asclepiadean).

Choriambic Trimeter Acatalectic, 178
(or Lesser Asclepiadean).

Choriambic Dimeter* Acatalectic, 179
(or Glyconian).

Choriambic Dimeter Catalectic, . 180
(or Pherecratean).

Combinations of the above, . 181

Epichoriambic Trimeter Catalectic, 182
(or Lesser Sapphic).

Eules for its construction, . . 183

Sapphic Stanza, . . . 184

Epichoriambic Tetrameter Catalec
tic, ..... 186
(or Greater Sapphic.)

Aristophanic Chor. Dim. Cat., . 186

ANAPAESTIC VERSES.

Anapaestic Dimeter Acatalectic, . 187

Anapaestic Dimeter Catalectic, . 188

(or Paroemiac.)

Anapaestic Monometer Acatalectic, 189

IONIC VERSES.

Ionic a maiore Tetrameter Brachy-

catalectic, . . . 189

(or Sotadean).
Ionic a minore Tetram. Acatalectic, 190

IAMBIC VERSES.

Iambic Trimeter Acatalectic, . 191

(or Senarius).

Choliambus, or Scazon, . . 195

Comic Iambic Trimeter, . . 196

Iambic Trimeter Catalectic, . 197

Iambic Dimeter Acatalectic, . 197

Iambic Dimeter Hypercatalectic, 198

Iambic Dimeter Catalectic, . 198

Iambic Tetrameter Catalectic, . 199

TROCHAIC VERSES.

Trochaic Tetrameter Catalectic, . 200
Trochaic Dimeter Catalectic, . 201

MIXED VERSES.

Greater Archilochian, . . 202

Alcaic Decasyllabic, . . 203

Phalaecian Hendecasyllabic, . 203

Pseudo-Phalaecian, . . . 204
Choriambico-Trochaic Tetrameter

Brachycatalectic, . . 204

V

Alcaic Hendecasyllabic, . . 205
Alcaic Enneasyllabic, . . 205
Alcaic Stanza, . . . 205

ASYNARTETE VERSES.

Elegiambic, No. I., .
Elegiambic, No. II., .
Priacpean, . . . . 213

POLYSCHEMATISTIC VERSES.

Galliambic Verse,

UNION OF DIFFERENT KINDS OF
VERSE, ....

CONTENTS.

APPENDIX.

Page

I. History of the Latin Alpha
bet, . . . . 219
II. Ancient Inscriptions, . 242

III. On the Ancient Orthography

of Latin, . . . 255

IV. On the Pronunciation of Latin, 258
V. Accent, Quantit}-, Emphasis;

Metre, Rhythm, Metrical
Ictus; Arsis; Thesis, 268

VI. On the Quantity of a Short
Final Vowel before a word
beginning with SC, SP,
SQ, ST, X, Z, &c., . 271
VII. On the Ancient Form of the

Declensions, . . 281

Page
VIII. On the Ancient Form of the

Conjugations, . . 285
IX. On Verbs which appear under

a Double Form, . . 288
X. On Saturnian Verses, , 291

TABLE I.

Catalogue of the different kinds of
Verse, and their Combinations,

312

TABLE II.

Catalogue of the Works of the Latin
Poets, with references to Table
I., showing the species of Verse
in which each piece is composed, 314

TABLE

OF THE

ABBREVIATED REFERENCES TO THE LATIN POETS.

A. E ........................ ~.. Ausonius Epistolae.

A. E. H ......... - ............... -- Epitaphia Heroum

A. Ed ............................ - Eclogae.

A. Eid. ................. ~ ...... - Eidyllia.

A. Ep ............ ...... .......... -- Epigraramata.

A. Par. .............. ~ ........... - - Parentalia,

A. Lud. S. S ................... - Ludus Septem Sapientum.

A. S. S. S ..................... ~" - Septem Sapientum Sententiae.

A. Prof. ........ ~ ............... - - Professores.

A. P ........................... --. -- Praefatiunculae.

A. V ............................... -- - Ordo nobilium Vrbium.

Ar. ................................. Arator.

C ................................... Catullus.

C. D ............................... Cato, Disticha.

0. G ............................... Claudianus Gigantomachia.

C. Eid. ........................... - Eidyllia,

C. de Cons. M. ..., ............ - de consulatu Mallii Theodori

Claud. Prob. et Olyb.. ...... - in Probini et Olybrii consulatum,

Epic. .............................. Epicedion Drusi.

E. A. or Enn. Ann .......... Ennius, Annales.

H. ............................... Horatius, Odae.

H. C. S ____ ...................... - Carmen Seculare.

H. E. .............................. - Epodae, or Epistolae, according as the abbreviation is

followed by two or three numerals.
H. S .............................. - Satirae.

H. A. P. ...................... -- Ars Poetica.

1. or I. S ....................... luvenalis Satirae.

Juvenc ........................... - - luvencus.

L. .............. .................. Lucretius.

L. P. ................. .......... Lucanus, Pharsalia.

Lucil. ............................ Lucilius.

M .................................. Martialis.

Man. or Manil. .. ........... Manilius.

O. H .............................. Ovidius, Heroides.

O. A ............................. - Amores.

O. A. A ............................ - Ars Amatoria.

O.K. A ............................ -- Remedium Amoris.

O. M. F. .......................... -- Medicaroina FacieL

O. H. F. .......................... -- Halieuticon Fragmentura.

O. M ............................. - Metamorphoses.

O. F. ............................ -- Fasti.

O. T ............................... -- Tristia.

O. E. P. ........................... - Epistolae ex Ponto.

P ......... ^ ........................ Propertius.

P. S ............ ................. Persius, Satirae.

Frud. .............................. Prudentius.

P. P ............................. -- Psychomachia,

Prud. Ham .................... - Hamartigenia.

Prud. C. S ...................... - Contra Symmachum.

Prud. H ........................ -- Hymni.

Phaed. ........ .. .................. Phaedrus.

S .................. .. ............... Silius Italicus.

S. S ............................... Statius, Sylvae.

S. T. .............................. - Thebais.

S. A. .............................. - Achilleis.

Sab. Ep ......................... Sabinus, Epistolae.

Sed. .............................. Sedulius.

T .......... ...................... Tibullus.

V. E ................... ............ Virgilius, Eclogae.

"V. G ............................... - Georgica.

V.

V. F. .............................. Valerius Flaccus.

When the old grammarians are quoted by pages, these refer to the edition of Putschius.

PRELIMINARY REMARKS.

GRAMMAR, or the art of using words properly, is usually divided
into four branches :

1. Orthography, by which we are taught the art of combining
letters into syllables, and syllables into words.

2. Prosody, by which we are taught the rules of pronunciation
and versification.

3. Etymology, by which we are taught the deduction of one
word from another, and the various modifications by which the
sense of the same word is diversified. 1

4. Syntax, by which we are taught the art of combining words
into sentences.

With the two latter, we have no immediate concern in the
present treatise.

In regard to Orthography, it will be sufficient to state, that the
Homan alphabet, in its most perfect shape, consisted of twenty-one
characters, two of which, however, have a double power.

The YOWELS (vocales) or open, free-coming sounds, were five in
number, viz., A, E, I, O, Y. To these Y is sometimes added, but
it never properly belonged to the Latin alphabet : it was introduced
at a late period, and was employed only in words transplanted
directly from the Greek, as the representative of Upsilon.

The CONSONANTS (consonantes), or sounds produced by compress
ing the organs of speech, were eighteen in number, viz., B, C, D,
F, G, H, I, K, L, M, 1ST, P, Q, It, S, T, Y, X. Of these, X is
called a double consonant, because it was equivalent to OS, GS, or
KS. The double consonant Z, equivalent to DS, or SD, like
Y, was not recognized as belonging to the Latin alphabet : it
was introduced at a late period, and was employed only in words
transplanted directly from the Greek, as the representative of
Zeta.

It will be observed that I and Y are placed above among both

1 See Grammar prefixed to Johnson s Dictionary.

B

PRELIMINARY REMARKS.

4

the vowels and the consonants. The fact is, that each of the?e
characters has, in some words, the force of a vowel, and in others
the force of a consonant.

Thus, IACIO is a word of three syllables, and was, probably,
pronounced YACIO, the first I having the force of a consonant,
and the second I the force of a vowel. It is common in those cases
in which the Latin I has the force of a consonant to represent it
by J (JACIO), but this character was altogether unknown to the
Ilomans; and as the employment of it has frequently led to false
views and statements, it is now generally rejected in printing
classical texts.

Again, YOLYYNT is a word of two syllables; the first and the
second Y have the force of consonants, resembling, probably, in sound,
our W; while the third Y is a vowel, corresponding, probably, to
our U, as pronounced in the word full. Hence it is common to
represent the Latin Y in those cases in which it has the force of a
vowel by the rounded U ; and although this form of the character
nowhere appears on the older monuments of the language, the
employment of it is convenient, and rather obviates confusion.

L, M, "Ny K, are called LIQUIDS, or SEMI-VOWELS, because their
sound is more flowing and open than that of B, C, D, F, G, K, P, Q,
T, Y, which are named MUTES. S, and the double consonant X,
are generally placed by themselves, and denominated SIBILANTS, or
hissing consonants.

Again, consonants are classified according to the quantity and
force of breath required to articulate them distinctly. Those which
require most are called ASPIRATES, such are F, H, Y; those which
require less than the preceding are called MEDIALS, such are B, D,
G; those which require least are called TENUES or Thin consonants,
such are C, K, P, T.

Another classification of consonants is founded upon the consi
deration of what portions of the organs of speech are principally
called into operation; those proceeding from the throat and back
part of the palate are called GUTTURALS, and sometimes PALATALS,
such are 0, G, H, K, Q, R ; those produced chiefly by the action of the
tongue upon the teeth are called DENTALS, such are D, T, N; those
produced chiefly by the compression of the lips are called LABIALS,
such are B, F, M, P, Y. Sometimes more minute distinctions are
introduced : thus, some writers designate D, L, I (consonant), as
palato-dentals ; F as a Idbio-dental; H, L, as potato- gutturals. Indeed,
since the consonants are formed in a regular progression advancing
from the lower portion of the throat to the extremity of the lips,
we might, if it were necessary or desirable, distinguish each letter
by an epithet denoting the particular portion of the throat or mouth
which it issued.

PRELIMINARY REMARKS.

The philological phenomena connected with these natural classi
fications are so numerous, remarkable, and important, that the
student ought to make himself master of the relations represented

in the following table :-

GUTTURALS.

DENTALS.

LABIALS.

ASPIRATES, ...,..:>.

H.

I (consonant).

F, V.

G.

D.

B.

TENUES,

C, K, Q.

T.

P.

LIQUIDS,

K, L.

N.

M.

SIBILANTS,

S, X.

(Z).

\ j*

If we arrange the vowels in the order of formation, advancing
from the throat towards the lips, they will stand thus,

I, E, A O, V,

it being understood that we give to I the sound of ee in the word
feet, to E the sound of a in fate, to A the sound of a in father, to O
the sound of o in hope, and to V the sound of u in full. According
to the same principle, the liquids would follow each other thus,

R, L, N, M,

E. being formed in the throat, L on the palate, N by the tongue
and teeth, and M by the lips.

We must remark that H is seldom regarded by grammarians as
a true letter, but merely as the mark of a strong breathing, and in
Latin Prosody it exercises no power whatever either as a vowel or
a consonant.

For remarks on the History of the Homan Alphabet, and of the
changes and modifications which were introduced at different periods,
see Appendix.

In what has been said above, we have used the expression " organs
of speech," in the popular sense to denote the throat, tongue, palate,
teeth, and lips. Those who wish to investigate scientifically the

4r PRELIMINARY REMARKS.

mechanism by which articulate sounds are produced, and their
relations to each other, will do well to study the chapter (Part III.,
3,) on " The Voice/ in Sir John Herschel s celebrated treatise
upon " Sound/ and the authorities to which he refers. Some most
curious and original inquiries into the Yowel Sounds, by Mr. Willis,
will be found in the third volume of The Cambridge PhilosopJiical
Transactions.

PROSODY 1 comprehends, as we have seen above, the rules for
pronunciation and versification.

In order that a word may be correctly pronounced, three things
are required :

1. Each letter must be properly enunciated.

2. Each syllable must have its proper accent.

3. Each syllable must have its proper quantity.

Our knowledge of the pronunciation of Latin, in so far as the
true sounds of the letters and the accentuation of the syllables is
concerned, is, from the very nature of the subject, exceedingly
imperfect. The little that we can ascertain with precision, or
conjecture plausibly, will be found in the Appendix, followed by
some remarks on the difference between Accent and Quantity. It
is to Quantity that we must now devote our attention.

In pronouncing a word, the human voice has the power of
dwelling upon any of the syllables of which it is composed, or of
passing over them rapidly. The time during which we dwell upon
a syllable, is called its Quantity.

A syllable upon which the voice rests, is called a Long Syllable,
and is distinguished by the mark [~~] placed over it.

A syllable over which the voice passes rapidly, is called a Short
Syllable, and is distinguished by the mark [""] placed over it.

In a few words, the same syllable is found sometimes long and
sometimes short, in which case its quantity is said to be doubtful.

In all that relates to versification, the time occupied in pro
nouncing a long syllable, is supposed to be just double of that
occupied in pronouncing a short syllable, or in technical language,

A short syllable contains one time (tempus mora), a long syllable
two times.

Hence, all short syllables are considered equivalent in time, or
isochronous to each other, and so also all long syllables. 2

1 Observe that TL^oauliiot, in Greek refers to the accent only in pronouncing a
syllable. Thus Quintil. I. 0. I., v. 22 Adhuc difficilior observatio est per tenores,
quos quidem ab antiquis dictos tonores comperi, ut videlicet declinato a Graecis verbo,
qiri TOVOVS dicunt, vel accentus, quas Graeci Trpotitobtcts vocant. . . ,

2 E0 T0l$ ftSTgWOtS kl^ZVOit %l 071 -ffCCCM fiPCLXSllX. IffY], KXt K&GOt, {AUK^U, iffy}.

Longin. Proleg. in Hephaest. /d., p. 142, ed. Gaisf.

Although this is true in versification, the ancient grammarians and rhetoricians,

PRELIMINARY REMARKS. O

Upon this principle, in some kinds of verse, two short syllables
are substituted for one long syllable, and vice versa, as will be
explained more fully in the proper place.

By carefully examining the works of the Latin poets, and com
paring them with the statements of the old grammarians, we are
enabled to discover the laws by which their versification is regu
lated, and the quantity of the syllables in the different words which
form the lines. Pursuing the investigation, we perceive that, with
a very few exceptions, the quantity of the same syllable in the same
words is always the same ; and by classifying those which are ana
logous, we arrive, by induction, at certain fixed principles, which
can be embodied in rules applicable to a number of cases. In a
great many other cases, however, we are unable to detect any
fixed principle, and we must rest satisfied with saying, that we
have the authority of the poets for making such syllables long or
short. It must, of course, be understood, that we depend entirely
upon the authority of the poets for the determination of quantities
in every case ; but, according to the usage of prosodians, those
syllables only are said to be long or short, by authority, which can
not be reduced to rules. It is probable, that if we were better

when treating of pronunciation, were in the habit of discriminating with great nicety
between the comparative length of syllables. They took into account, not merely the
proportion of two to one in the time of syllables, but distinguished syllables of two
times and a-half, of three times, and even more, 1 and thus speak of syllables shorter
than short, and longer than long. Dionysius of Ualicarnassus, in order to exemplify
this, produces 2 the words oc)0, po^os, r^Gsrof, err^o^o*; in all these the first syllable is
short ; but he tells us that it is longer in po^os than in oSo?, longer in r^oTrog than
in 2c0f, and longer in O-T^O^OJ than in T^OTTO^.

Cicero probably indicates something of the same sort, though more obscurely, when
he says, 3

** Inclitus dicimus brevi prima litera, Insanus producta : Inhumanus brevi, Infellx
longa."

Maximus Victorinus has the following curious passage : 4

" In et con prsepositiones aliquando corripiuntur : sequentibus s vel jHiteris produ-
cuntur, ut instans, infidus : et ceteris omnibus corripiuntur, ut inconstans imprudent T

Although our northern organs are not endowed with sufficient flexibility to enable
us to pronounce the words given by Dionysius in such a manner as to make the
difference of quantity perceptible to the ear, yet Mr. Foster illustrates the subject
well, by pointing out such words as folly, dowry, in each of which, the first syllable
is long, but manifestly much longer in the latter than in the former."

1 Schol. in Hephaest., cap. I., p. 150, ed. Gaisf.
1 Htpt Zvvfeusus OvopuTuu, c. XV., p. 87, ed. Reiske.
3 Orator., cap. 48.

1 Ars Grammatica, p. 1954, ed. Putsch.
5 See also Aulus Gellius, II. 17, IV. 17, VI. 15, IX. 6.

B On Accent and Quantit} T , chap. II., where the topics above alluded to are discussed (
at length.

D CONTRACTED SYLLABLES.

acquainted with the original forms of the language, we should be
able to frame rules which would comprehend all syllables whatso
ever : at least such is the inference we are led to draw from the
few inscriptions of early date which have been preserved. See
Appendix.

RULE I.

A II contracted syllables are long,

As cogo, contracted for coago or conago, tibwen, contracted for
tibiacen or tibiicen, &c.

Examples.

Bis gravidos cogunt foetus, duo tempora messis. V. G. IV, 231.
Cur vagus incedit tota tiblcen in urbe. 0. F. VI., 653.

Remarks.

We shall have occasion to refer to this rule so frequently as we
proceed, that it is unnecessary to enter into many details at present.
It may be useful, however, to illustrate some common forms of con
traction, especially those which we shall not be called upon to dis
cuss hereafter.

1. The most simple contraction is that by which one of two
concurring vowels is absorbed by the other, as,

alms, contracted for aliius.

demo, deemo.

gratis, gratiis.

dls, diis.

ambages, ambedges. 1

inddgo, induago. 2

proles, prooles, from pro and oleo.

2. h is sometimes dropped when it stands between two vowels, as,

ml, contracted for mii, for mihl.
nil, niil, nihil.

vemens veemens, vehemens.

3. The letter v is in like manner very frequently dropped when
it stands between two vowels; as,

1 Airibe was an ancient form of ami (u,p,$i). See Varro, L. L. VII., c. 3.

2 Indu, or Endo (ej/oof), for in, is found both simply and in composition in En-
nius, Lucretius, &c.

CONTRACTED SY^ABLES.

biicula,

iunior,

iutum,

iumentum,

mobilis,

momentum)

mdlo,

nonus,

nuper,

disturbat,

It*

obit,

prudens,

4. Other letters
manner.

boibus,
boicula,
iuenior,
iuatum,

bovzbus. 1

bovicula.

iuvenior, from iuvenis.

iuvatum, from iuvo.
iuamentum, iuvamentum, from iuvo.
moibilis, movibilis, from moveo.

moimentum, movimentum, from moveo.

mavolo, from mdgis-volo.

novenus, from novem.

noviter, from novus.

disturbavit.

ivit.

obivit.

providens.

maolo,

noenus,

noiter,

disturbait,

iit,

obiit,

proidens,

also are occasionally dropped in the same

decenus, from decem.

denus, deenus,

( blqae, biiuqae.

< 7 > 7 ? f trom luqum.

[ quadrigae, quaamugae, j

sumo.

suemo,

susemo.

5. It sometimes happens, when two vowels concur in a com
pound word, that one of them is elided, or struck out altogether, in
which case the quantity of the remaining vowel suffers no change,
thus, in magnopere, compounded of magno opere } the o of magno is
struck out altogether, and the o in opere retains its natural quan
tity ; so in semdnimis, gravolens, suavolens, for semianimis, grave-
olens, suaveolens. Many critics, to prevent confusion, always write
these words in full magno opere, semi animis, grave olens, suave
olens, &c., and under this shape we shall have occasion to notice
them hereafter.

6. In a few words, the ancients seem either to have blended the
two vowels into one, or to have struck out one of them at pleasure,
and hence the quantity of such words is variable. Thus the parti
ciple, ambitus, from ambio, has the penultimate syllable long, be
cause it is considered as a contraction for ambeitus, while ambitus,
the substantive, has the same syllable short, because in this case
the e was supposed to be elided before the i. Some other examples,

1 Bourn is the genit. pi. lovium, loium, pronounced to-yum, and hence the quan
tity remains unchanged.

Bittus has always the first long in good writers, but Ausonius shortens the syllable
<Ep. LXII.) :

Pasce greges procul hinc, ne, quaeso, bubulce, Myronis
Acs, veluti spiraiis, cum bubus exagites.

2 See Rule for final T.

8

such as D tana and Diana, will be examined in the Hemarks on the
Rule for the Quantity of one Vowel before another.

RULE II.

All diphthongs are long,

As ae, ai, au, ei, eu, oe, oi, in

a. Cumaeus, aeta-s, Mains, auriga, audit, deinde : Promethei, neuter,

Orpketij moerens, prolnde and yi, in such Greek words as
Harpyla.

Exceptions.

b. The preposition prae, in composition, before a vowel, is ustially

short, as in praeacutus, praeeuns,praeustus. 1

c. There is one example in Statius, where it is lengthened, in praei-

ret. 2

d. Ovid seems, on one occasion, to shorten the diphthong in Maeotis,

but it is made long by himself elsewhere, as well as by other
poets.

Examples.

a. Ultima Cumaei venit iam carminis aetas. V. E. IV., 4.
Exit et in Malas sacrum Morale Kalendas. 0. F. IV., 947.
Fertur equis aairiga neque ccudit currus habenas. V. G. I., 514.
Dclnde satis fluvium inducit rivosque sequentes. V. Gf. I., 106.
Caucasiasque refert volucres furtumque Promethel. V. E. VI., 42,

In neutram partem cultus miser. Hie neque servis. H. 8. II.,

[ii., 66.

Ilia, quis et me, inquit, miseram, et te perdidit, Orpheu>. V. (r.

[IV., 494.

M oerentem abiungens fraterna morte iuvencum. V. G. III., 51 8.

Prolnde tona eloquio, solitum tibi ; meque timoris. V. ^E. XI.,

[383.

Sola novum dictuque nefas Harpyla Celaeno. V. JE. III., 365.
Orithyla tuas, raptae soror Orithylae. 0. M. VII., 695.

3 Diphthongs never occur before a vowel in Latin, except in the case of the preposi
tion prae, and in Greek proper names in which they are long. Hence the present
case seems to fall under the general principle of open vowels. See General Rule IV.

2 See Vossius Aristarch. II., c. xv. Praeesse is found in Sidonius Appollinaris
Praeoptare, in Martianus Capella, but such examples are, of course, worth nothing
See Vossius, as quoted above.

DIPHTHONGS.

5. Quas ubi viderunt praedcutae cuspidis hastas. 0. M. VII., 131.
Nee tota tamen ille prior praeeunte carina. F. jE. V., 186.
Stipitibus duris agitur, sudibusve praeustis. F. jE. VII., 524.

c. Proemia cum vacuus domino praeiret Arion. S. T. VI., 519.

rf. Longior antiquis visa Maeotis hyems. 1 0. T. III. xii., 2.

Hegna Thoas habuit Maeotide clarus in ora. 0. E. P. III. ii., 59.
Hesponsis liorrent divum, et Maeotia tellus. 2 F. ^E. VI., 800.
Quaque fretum torrens Maeotidas egerit undas. 3 L. P. III., 277.

Remarks.

It frequently happens that the diphthong of a simple word dis
appears in composition, and is represented by a single vowel. In
this case the single vowel which represents the diphthong of the
simple word is long; thus we have ctfedo, concido; cld/iido, includo;
aequus, imquus ; quaero, inqmro; and the like.

Some grammarians erroneously rank the combinations ua, ue, ui,
uo, uu, in which u is followed by a vowel with which it coalesces
so as to form only one syllable, among the diphthongs ; but in these
cases, ic seems to have been pronounced like our w : thus, lingua
(lingiva), ungue (ungwe), sanguis (sangwis), loquor (lo/avor), equus
(ekwus), have the quantity of their last syllables determined by the
ordinary rules for the quantity of final syllables to be hereafter
explained.

So also in monosyllables, quis (fams), quid (kwid\ quod (kwod),
que (fcwe\ &c.

In some cases, it is true, these combinations are long, not because
they form a diphthong, but because the vowel with which u happens
to be united is in itself long.

As sfifidet, suetus (swddet, swetus). This is clearly proved by tho
fact, that these words sometimes appear as trisyllables in the older
poets, in which case the u, considered as a vowel, is short, the o>
and e are long, suadet, suetus.

So in the monosyllables, qul (fowl), hmc (hwick), quo (too), &c.

Moreover, although the sound of u in these cases was modified
so as to resemble w, it was not regarded as having the force of a
consonant in so far as prosody was concerned : thus, aqua, nequeo>
aquila, loquor, equus, pronounced akwa, nekweo, akwila, lokwor,
ekwus, have all the first syllable short; but if u were here regarded

: This is the reading of all the best MSS. The changes proposed are purely con
jectural. See notes in Burman s edition.

2 So also V. G. III., 349.

3 So also II. 641, V. 441, VIII. 318 j Prop. II. iii., 11.; III. xi. } 14.

10 RULE OF POSITION.

as a consonant, these syllables must all have been long, as will be
seen from the next Rule (III). In reality the combination qu
was regarded as a single letter, as we shall point out in the Hemarks
on the History of the Roman Alphabet. See Appendix. 1

In several words u, and the vowel by which it is followed, always
form distinct syllables, as sud, sues, suis, suds, suus, &c.

It not unfrequently happens, that the same combination of
vowels, in the same part of the same word, is considered by the
poets sometimes as a diphthong, and sometimes as two distinct
syllables. Thus, we find, Ulyssei, Achillei, in some passages, where
they must be pronounced fflysset, Achillei; in others, where they
must read Ulyssei, Achillei, &c. These, and all similar cases, will
be discussed hereafter, under the heads of Poetical License, Diae
resis, &c.

RULE IIL

A vowel before two or more consonants, or a double consonant in
the same word, is long, as respexit, and, in this case, the vowel is said
to be long by POSITION.

1. This rule is applicable when one of the consonants is at the
end of a word, and the other at the beginning of the following word.
Thus, in the line

Libert as, quae sera tamen respexit inert em. V. E. I., 28.

The first e in respexit is long, because it is followed by the two
consonants sp in the same word : the second e is long, because it is
followed by x, a double consonant, in the same word ; and the e in
tamen is long because it is followed by the consonant n, which ends
the word, and by the consonant r, which begins the next word.

2. The letter h is not considered a consonant (I.) 2 Thus, in
tidhuc, the first syllable is short, as,

Oro, siquis ddhuc precibus locus exue mentem. V. JE. IY., 319.

And, in like manner,
Tempora quae messor quae curvus arator haberet. V. E. III., 42.

Although the word arator ends with a consonant, yet the last
syllable remains short before h, at the beginning of the next word.

? The lengthening of a short vowel before qu takes place only in the last age of
Roman verse, e. g*,

Suasisti, Yenus, ecce, duas ctyseros ut amarem,

Odit utraque: aliud da modo consilium. A. Ep. XCIL, 1.
and

Frivola utraque et utraque nihit. Prud. Perist., III., 8.

See Scalig. ad Auson. Ep. XCIL ; Burraan ad Val. Flacc. I., 681 ; and Priscian,
S>. 543.

a These numbers (I.), (II.), (III.), &c., refer to the Remarks.

RULE OF POSITION. 11

3. A short vowel at the end of a word, when followed by a word
beginning with &-4?2*J>&_, is rarely, if ever, allowed to remain
short, in serious compositions, by the poets who flourished after
the time of Lucretius, but they generally avoid, with care, such a
collocation. 1

4. The quantity of a short vowel at the end of a word is not
affected by any other combination of consonants at the beginning
of the following word, except in the writings of Catullus, w^ho, in
three instances, lengthens a short vowel before a mute, and a liquid
at the beginning of the following word (III.) Thus,

Propontida trucemve Ponticum sinum. (Iamb. Trim.) C. IY., 9.
Et inde tot per impotentia freta. (Iamb. Trim.) G. IV., 18.
Habebat uncti, et ultima Britannia. (Iamb. Trim.) C. XXIX., 4.

In each of these cases, the a at the end of Propontida, impotentia,
ultima, which ought to be short (see below, Rules for the Quantity
of Final Syllables), is lengthened before tr } fr, Br, at the beginning
of the words following. 2

To which we may add an example from Ausonius :

Unde per loniae populos et nomen Achaeum,

Versa Graia manus, centum se effudit in urbes. A. Urb. X., 8.

1 See the Appendix for a full discussion of this much contested -point.

2 Vossius, who quotes these passages (Aristarch. II., c. xv.), adds another,

Exspiretque foras in apertd promtaque ccdi. L. VI., 818.
But, on good MS. authority, the reading is now changed to

Exspiretque foras in apertum promptaque cceli.
Another example is sometimes given from the At} T s of Catullus,

Patria o med creatrix ! patria o mea genetrix. C. LXIIL, 50.

But that poem, from the peculiar nature of the metre, cannot be received as
evidence. (See Monthly Review, vol. xxv., p. 13.) We find also

,

Jam bellaria adored pluebant, (Phalaecian^ S. S. L, vi. 10.

But we may attribute to Caesura, in this case, the lengthening of the final a in
adorea.

To the same head many refer such lines as

Lappaequc tribulique interque nitentia culta. V. G. I., 153.

But as que is occasionally made long before a word beginning with a single
consonant, it is better to explain all by the application of a single principle. (See
below, under Caesura.)

12 RULE OF POSITION

Exceptions to the General Rule of Position.

A vowel naturally short 1 when followed by a mute, and either of the
liquids, R, L, in the same syllable, may remain short,

a. Thus we find tenebris and tenebris, volucris and volucris, flagrans
smdfldgranSj pharetra and pharetra, retro and retro, patris and
patris, sdcro and sacro, &c. So also reflexus and reflexus, poples
d poples, "Atlas and* Atlas, duplex and duplex, &c.

b. In a few words taken directly from the Greek, a vowel is al

lowed to remain short before a mute, and either of the two
other liquids m, n ; hence we have Tecmessa and Tecmessa,
cycnus and cycnus, Procne and Procne, ichneumon and ichneu
mon, daphne and daphne, Therdpnaeus and Therdpnaeus, and
some others, chiefly proper names.

c. Ausonius, following a license rarely indulged in by the Greeks,

has shortened a vowel before the two liquids, m and n, in Cly-
temnestra.

d. Martial, apparently without any justification, has allowed a

vowel to remain short before two mutes in smardgdos.

e. But in all cases where a vowel is naturally long, it clearly wouH

be absurd to suppose that it would be shortened by being
placed before a niute and liquid, hence, since we have uni
formly mater, we have always matrem, so creber crebris, saluber
salubre, &c.

Examples.

a. ( Saevit etin lucem Stygiis emissa tenebris. V. G. III., 551.
( Nocte premunt, quod iam tenebris et sole cadente. V. G-. III. , 40 1.

Et primo similis volucri, mox vera volucris. 0. M. XIII., 607.

( Fldgrantesque dei vultus, simulataque verba. V. sE. I., 710.
( Nos pavida trepidare metu CYmem.qu.efldgrantem. V. ^E. II., 685.

1 A vowel or syllable is said to be naturally short, which is always found short in
poetry when not affected by the rule of Position. Thus the last syllable in the word
tamen is always short, except when followed by a word beginning with a consonant,
and is therefore said to be naturally short. On the other hand, the word sic is always
a long syllable, whether it is followed by a word beginning with a vowel or a
consonant, and is therefore said to be naturally long. So pater, which has the first
syllable always short, is said to have its a naturally short, while mater, which has
the first syllable always long, is said to have its a naturally long.

RULE OF POSITION". 13

( Yirginibus Tyriis mos est gestare pharetram. V. JE. I., 336.
( Succinctam pharetra etmaculosae tegmine lyncis. V. JE. I., 323.

( Amnis et Hadriacas retro fugit Aufidus undas. V. JE. XL, 405.
( Abduxere retro longe capita ardua ab ictu. V. JE. V., 428.

IsTatum ante ora patris, pdtrem qui obtruncat ad aras. V. jE.

[II., 663.

Sive sdcro pavi sedive sub arbore sacra. 0. F. IV., 749.

/ Et reflexa prope in summo fluitare colore. . IV., 444.
( Impavidos illam tereti cervice reflexam. V. JE. VIII., 633.

( Aut Placideiani contento poplite miror. H. S. II., vii., 97.
( Brachia palpebraeque cadunt, poplitesque cubanti. L. IV., 953.

f Id metuens solidis pomaria clauserat Atlas. 0. M. IV., 645.
\ Tempns "Atla veniet tua quo spoliabitur auro. 0. M. IV., 643.

( Latonaeque genus duplex lanumque bifrontem. V. ^E. XII. , 198.
Baccatum, et duplicem gemmis auroque coronam. V. jE. L, 655.

b. Forma captivae dominum Tecmessae. (Sapphic.). H. 0. II.,iv.,6.
Multa Dircaeum levat aura cycnum. (Sapphic.) H. 0. IV.,ii., 25.
Donatura cycni si libeat sonum. (Choriamb.) H. 0. IV., iii., 20.

f Ulterius iusto, Procnen ita velle ferebat. 0. M. VI., 470.

( Ad mandata Procnes, et agit sua vota sub illis. 0. M. V., i., 468.

Delectat Marium si perniciosus ichneumon. M. VII., Ixxxvii., 5.
Et baccis redimita daphne , tremulaeque cupressus. P. A. c. 13 1. 1

f Prima Therdpnaeo feci de sanguine florem. 0. F. V., 223.

( Non umquam adfirmat Therapnaeis Ilion armis. S. P. XIII., 43. 2

c. Vindicem adulterii cum Clytemnestra necet. A. E. H. L, 4.

d. Sardonychas, smaragdos, adamantas, iaspidas uno. M. V., xi., 1.

e. f Nee Linus, huicm^erquamvis ? atquehuic pater adsit. F.-5MV.,56.
( Incipe, parve puer, risu cognoscere mdtrem. V. E. IV., 60.

Subtraniturque solum, turn creber anhelitus artus. F.-^.V., 199.

This is the example given by Vossius, and I am unable to adduce one from any
better authority of daphne, with the first short.

Silius makes the second in Therapnaeis short again in VIII., 414, but long in
Therapne, VI., 303. See, with regard to the shortening of syllables in such posi
tions, the notes in Burman s ed. of Ovid, Met. VI., 46, and XIII., 430. See also
Vossius Aristarch. II., c. 16.

14: RULE OF POSITION.

Ilicibns crebris sacra nemus accubet umbra. V. 6r. III., 334.

f 7

Utque facis coeptis, Phoebe saluber ades. 0. R. A., 704.
Idque mihi factum saepe salubre fait. 0. R. A., 316.

Remarks.

I. Without entering into the question agitated among the ancient
grammarians, with regard to claims of h to be considered a letter,
we may observe* generally, that it is not recognized as such in Latin
Prosody, and exercises no influence whatever on the quantity of
words, either taken by themselves or when combined with others,
in the formation of a verse. 1 A word beginning with h, followed
by a vowel, is, in practice, always supposed actually to begin with
the vowel in question, and when h is placed between two vowels, or
combined with consonants, it in no way affects the laws by which
they would be regulated if it were altogether removed. Thus, homo,
honor, humanus, anhelans, inhonestus, Phoebus, Phlegethon, and the
like, are the same, as far as quantity is concerned, as if they were
written, omo, onor, umamis, anelans, inonestus, Poebus, Plegeton.
This was at one time doubted ; but all those cases in which h
appeared to have the force of a consonant, are now explained upon
a different principle.

Thus when we read in Virgil,

Ille latus niveum mol]ifultus hyacintho. V. E. VI., 53.
And,
Ille comam mollis iam tondebat hyacinthi. V. Of. IV., 137.

The short final syllables infultus and tondebat are lengthened, not
by Position, but by the Caesural Pause, as will be fully explained
hereafter. In the later poets, however, such as Ausonius and some
of the Christian writers, h has occasionally the force of a consonant,
thus

Tertius horum mihi non magister. (Sapphic.) A. Pref. VIII., 10.

Sedibus et domibus natum mhabitare necesse est. luvenc. I., SOL
(Ses Voss. Aristarch. II., c. 15.)

II. "We sometimes find an Addition to the Rule for Position
expressed in the following terms : " The letter J has, in uncom-

1 For the opinions of the ancient grammarians regarding h, see Quintil. I., iv. 9,
v. 19 ; Aul. Cell. II., 3. ; Chans., p. 238 ; Diomecl., pp. 417, 419 ; Priscian, pp. 540,
543, 547; Val. Prob., p. 1390 ; Asper., p. 1725 ; Donat, p. 1737 ; Max. Victor., p.
1945 ; Vel. Long., p. 2217 ; Terent. Maur., p. 2388 ; Mar. Victor., pp. 2452, 2455 r
2469, &c. See also Burman ad Val. Flacc. VI., 152, and ad Anthol. Lat. VI., 51,
torn, ii., p. 605. Huscke ad Tibull. II., i., 58. Santen. ad Terent. Maur., p. 389,
seqq, ed. Trai. ad Rhen., 1825,

RULE OF POSITION.

pounded words, the force of a double consonant : thus, in such words
as cwjuSj JiujuSj ejus, major, pejor, the vowel is always long; but this
does not apply to the compounds btjugus, quadrijugus, and the like."
We have already pointed out in the Preliminary Hemarks that
the character j was altogether unknown to the ancients, but that
the letter i exercised a double function, being sometimes purely a
vowel, and sometimes a consonant, answering very nearly to our y.
The character j was introduced in modern times, into those words
where i had the power of a consonant, and therefore, of itself,
when not followed bv another consonant, could not lengthen a,

v 9 O

short vowel. But the fact is, that the words in question were origi
nally all written with a double i, cuiius, huiius, eiius, peiius, maims,
&c., and were, doubtless, pronounced cui-yus (cwi-yus), hui-yus
(hwi-yus), ei-yus, pei-yus, mai-yus, the first syllable was therefore
long in each ; and when the first of the two **s was dropped (a
process which we shall find took place in a multitude of words), the-
proper quantity of the syllable was retained, and the remaining i,
having the force of y, was in after times written as a j. This, of
course, has no influence on such compounds as bijugus (bi-iwgus), <fcc.,
which have the first short, nor does it account for the first being long
in reiicio. That word, properly written, is re-iicio, pronounced re~
ylcio. But a word of this form, that is, one in which three short
syllables follow each other consecutively, cannot enter into a
Dactylic verse, and, therefore, the poets, as will be explained below
under Poetical Licenses, took peculiar liberties with such combina
tions. So also armcio is a compound of am or ambe and iado, and
would properly be written amiicio, and pronounced am-yicio- } but
one of the i*s is dropped, and it becomes amicio.

The student will do well to consult on this subject, Priscian, lib.
I., cap. de numero literarum apudveteres, pp. 544, 545, ed. Putsch.;
and also lib. X., cap. de vocativo singulari secundae declinationis, pp.
739, 740.

III. There can be no doubt that Catullus had the Greek poets
in his mind when he lengthened a short final vowel before a mute,
and the liquid r, at the beginning of the next word. But it is
singular that he should, in every case, have used this license in
Iambic trimeters, since it is carefully avoided by the Attic writers,
although common in Homer, &c. See Porson on Eurip. Crest., 64;
Erfurdt on Soph. Aj., 1120.

Catullus elsewhere leaves a syllable short at the end of words,
before a more harsh combination of mute and liquid.

Quaeque Ancona Cnidumque arundinosam. (Phalaecian.) C.

[XXXVI., 13.

IV, This kind of position has been named by the grammarians^

16 KULE OF POSITION.

weak position (debilis positio). We must carefully attend to the
three conditions expressed in the rule, in order that the vowel may
remain short.

1. The vowel must be naturally short.

2. The liquid r or I must follow the mute.

3. They must both be in the same syllable. 1

But even whun tlc.-se aifc all fululbd, mucli caution w necessary
when words which fall under this rule are employed in modern
compositions. "We ought to ascertain the practice of the ancients
in each particular case, and scrupulously adhere to the example
set by them; especially, when we cannot determine the natural
quantity of the vowel, we must never shorten it wibhout express
authority. Thus, the first, in migro^ is perhaps always long,
except once in Manilius, 2 as is the first in latro, except once in a
suspicious line in Phaedrus, 8 neither of whom are satisfactory
authorities. It is much safer, in general, to lengthen a vowel
before a mute and a liquid, but we have no example of the
penult being made long in genetrix, to which, perhaps, we may
add multiplex, for although the following line occurs twice in
Lucretius :

Mulfiplexque loci spatium transcurrere eodem. L. II., 162, and

. : [IV., 208.

a great number of the best MSS. in both cases have multvplicis,
and it is not found elsewhere with the second long.

We may, however, be too fastidious in these matters; thus, we
are sometimes told, that the penult is generally short in ludlcra,
and long in lugubres; this is true, but we need never scruple to use
ludlcra and lugubris, when we can adduce such unexceptionable
authority as

Hue illuc. Neque enim levia aut ludicra petuntur. V. ^E. XII.,

[764.

Tarn cari capitis. Praecipe lugubres. (Choriamb.) H. 0. 1., xxiv., 2.

It has been remarked, too, that Virgil and Ovid, for the most
part, shorten the first syllable in lacrima, but that it is common in
Horace. The reason is obvious, and does not arise from any pre
ference for the short quantity. Virgil and Ovid generally employ
this word in the plural, and we have upwards of 200 examples of

Voss. Aristarch. II., cap. 16. 2 III. , 79.

3 V., x. 7. But the line is now corrected by transposing the words, and stands.

Canem obiurgabat. Cui latrans contra senex.

A VOWEL BEFORE ANOTHER VOWEL. 17

lacrimae, lacrimis, lacrimabilis, lacrimosus, lacrimari, lacrimans,
in tlieir works ; now, not one of these, with the exception of lacri
mae, could stand in their verse, except with the first short, and to
make even lacrimae admissible, the diphthong must be elided. In.
Horace we find, Idcrima, Od. IV., i., 34; Ep. I., xvii., 60, &c., and
also lacrima, Od. II., vi., 23 ; lacrimis, Od. III., vii., 8, &c.

RULE IV.

A vowel before another vowel, or before a, diphthong, or before h
followed by a vowel, in the same word, is short, provided the two
vowels, or the vowel and diphthong, form separate syllables,

A$fuit, Tyrii, tenuere, tineae, veho.

Exceptions.

a. The penult of the old form of the genitive of the first declension

is long, as terrdi, auldi, pictai.

b. The penult of the genitive and dative of nouns of the fifth

declension is long, as diei.

But it is common in jftdei or fidei, and rei or rei, and found
short only in spei. (I.)

c. The penult in genitives in ius is common ; we find illms and

illms, ipslus or ipsius, istms or istms, nullius or nullms, totms
or totms, ullms or ullms, unlus or umus; but alms has the
psnult always long. There is no good authority for alter ms
or utrius, with the penult long, and none to determine the
quantity in solius. (II.)

d. The first syllable in flo and its tenses is long, except in those

where r is found, for we h&vefteret, fieri, &c. (III.)

e. a and e are long in words ending in aius and ems, when each vowel

is pronounced distinctly; thus, Gains, Veins, Pompei (vocative),
and the like. (IV.)

f. The first syllable in Diana or Dmna (V.), ohe or olie (VI.), is

common, it is long in eheu (VII.), and in^/o (the daughter
of Inachus). . v /o, the interjection, follows the general rule. 1
(VIII.)

1 Some rank among the exceptions to this rule ei, the dative of is, which occurs as
a dissyllable, with the first long, in Lucret. II., 1136; III., 555; V., 285, 753;
VI,, 674, 796. But in these, and all similar passages, it ought to be written di, to
point out that it is the dative connected with the old genitive eiius. See Kemark II.
on Rule III.

O

18 A VOWEL BEFORE ANOTHER VOWEL.

g. By far the largest class of exceptions consists of words taken
directly from the Greek. These are, for the most part, proper
names; they cannot be reduced to rule, and a knowledge of
them must, therefore, be acquired by practice. Thus we have
der, cycrieus, dms, A erieas, Deiphobus, Troes, Medea, and a host
of others. (IX.)

Examples.

TJ rbs antiqua/m*#, Tyrii tenuere coloni. V. JE. I., 12.
Aut dirum tineae genus, aut invisa Minervae. V. G. IV., 246.
Classe veho mecum, fama super aethera vectus. V. jE. I., 379.

a. Terrdique solum subigentes cimus ad ortus. L. I., 213.
Auldi in medio libabant pocula Bacchi. V, jE. III., 354.
Dives equum, dives pictdi vestis et auri. V. jE. IX., 26.

5. !Nunc adeo, melior quoniam pars acta diei. V, jtE. IX., 156.

jacere indu manus via qua Tfmnit&fidei. L. V., 103.
Tantum habet eijldei, lures licet et Samothracum. /. III.,

[144.
Quis morum fideique modus 1 nunquamne virili. S. S. I., ii.>

[164.
T&ifidei rarum foedus paucisque tribiitum. Man, II., 605.

( Praeterea rei quae corpora mittere possit. L, I., 689.
I Curtae nescio quid semper abest rei. 1 (Choriamb.) H. 0. III.,

[xxiv., 64.

c. ( Posthabita coluisse Samo; hie illms arma. V, ^E. I., 16.
Tu faciem illms noctem non amplius unam. V, -47. I., 683.

J Ipsms Anchisae longaevi hoc munus habebis. V. jE. Y., 535.
( Nunc ultro ad cineres ipslus et ossa parentis. V. ^E. Y., 55.

Sancta ad vos anima, atque istms inscia culpae. V v JR. XII.,

[648.
Istms tibi sit surda sine arte lyra. P. IV., v., 56.

f Nullms addictus iurare in verba magistri. H. E. I., i., 14.
( ISTon te nullius exercent numiiiis irae. V. G. IV., 453.

f Verum totms ut lacus putidaeque paludis. C. XVII., 10.
Magnanimosque duces to^^^que ordine gentis. V 6r. IV., 4.

1 Rei is used as a monosj liable also j e. g. } Lucret. IV., 886

A VOWEL BEFORE ANOTHER VOWEL. 19

( ISTon habet in nobis ulims ir& locum. 0. T. V, vi., 34.
( Adiicias; nee te ullms violentia vincat. V. ^J. XL, 354.

f Unms ob noxam et furias Aiacis Oilei. V. JE. L, 41.

( Navibus, infandum, amissis unius ob iram. V. j5Z. L, 251.

Hen magnum alterms frustra speetabis acervum. V. Gf. L, 158.
Eastidiret olus qui me no tat. Utrms horum. H. E. L, xvii., 15.
Docte sermones utrmscpie linguae. (Sapphic.) H. 0. III., viii., 5.

d. Omnia i&mfient, fieri quae posse negabam. 0. T. I., viii., 7.
JFfetf enim subito sus horridus, atraque tigris. F. #. IV., 407.
Anchises, fieret vento rnora nequa ferenti. V. JE. III., 473.

e. Cinna est Cdtus, is sibi paravit. (Phalcecian.) 0. X., 30.
Cdftte ut fiat, lulius et Proculus. M. XL, xxxvi., 8.
Quod peto da, Cai, non peto consiliuni. M. II., xxx., 6.

Em turn plus minus asse Ctiihno. (Phalaecian.) S. S> IV., ix., 22.
Aecipe, Pompei, deductum carmen ab illo. 0. E. P. IV., i., 1
Forte super portae dux Veft&s adstitit arcem. P. IV., x. 31.

f. ( Exercet Diana choros; quam mille secutae. V. JE. I., 499.

( Constiterunt, sylva alta lovis lucusve Dianae. V. JE. III., 68L

Ingerere. Hue appelle. Trecentos inseris ! ohe. H. S. I., v., 12.
Importunus amat laudari donee ohe iam. H. S. II., v., 96.
Ohe iam satis est, ohe, libelle. (Phalaecian.) M. IV., xci., 1.
Eerreus est, eheu, quisquis in urbe manet. T. II., iii., 2.

g. Si nigrum obscuro comprenderit dera cornu. F. Gr. I., 428.
Et cycriea mele Phoebaeaque daedala chordeis. L. II., 505.
Italides quas ipsa decus sibi dla Camilla. F. <ffi. XL, 657.
Aeneas scopulum interea conscendit et omnem. F. JE. L, 180.
Deiphobum vidit lacerum crudeliter ora. F. J VI., 495.
Egressi optata potiuntur Troes arena. F. J L, 172.

Ne pueros coram populo Medea trucidet. H. A. P., 185.

Remarks.
I. With regard to the doubtful quantity of the penult in

20 A VOWEL BEFORE ANOTHER VOWEL.

rei, &c., it seems probable that the original form of these words,

and others belonging to this declension, was nom. fideis, reis, genit.

fidei-is, rei-is, and afterwards dropping the s [as took place also in

nouns now classed under the first and second declensions (see Ap

pendix on Ancient Form of the Declensions)] became fideii, reii. In

corroboration of this, we find that the best MSS. of Lucretius have

reii, in Lib. I., 689; YL, 392, 918. See Gifanii Conlectanea;

fid&ii occurs in an hexameter quoted by Cicero in his Treatise de

Senectute,

Ille vir haut magna cum re sed

And after the lapse of many ages, it re-appears in the writings
of the Christian poets, Paullinus Nolanus * and Yenantius Fortun-
atus. 2 See Yossius Aristarch. II., c. xiii.

The i of the diphthong being dropped in the process of time, the
word either retained its proper quantity, as diei in Yirgil, or
became subject to the general rule, as rei in Horace. The
student ought to remark, that the examples c fidei all occur
in writers of the lower age, with whom it is very common. The
quantity of spei seems to rest upon Seneca, no very stable founda
tion. Its form would exclude it from Dactylic verse. Exactly in
the same way, we may account for the long penult in aulai, terrdi,
the original form of these words being aulais, terrais (or, perhaps,
aulaes, terraes), genit. aulai-is, terrai-is (or aulaeis, terraeis), the s
being dropped, they became aulai-i, terra/i-i, and dropping one of
the two concurring i s, auld-i, terra-i, the quantity of the diphthong
ai being retained. These forms, aulai, <fec., were introduced by the
poets, after the time of Lucretius, very rarely, and for ornament
only; and thus did not undergo the same change in quantity %&fidei
and rei. See Appendix on Ancient Form of the Declensions.

II. The genitives nullms ipsius, &c., had the penult always long
in prose, as we learn from Quintilian. Hence they were in all
likelihood once written nullems ipseius, and when the e of the
diphthong was dropped, they preserved their proper quantity in
prose, although the poets took advantage of the circumstance of the
i being followed by a vowel, to bring them, when it suited their
purpose, under the general rule.

III. Fio also would anciently be written few, and would have
the first syllable long in all the tenses without distinction. Some of
the parts, however, of these tenses, in which r occurs, could not have

1 Paullinus was Bishop of Nola, and flourished towards the end of the fourth and
the beginning of the fifth centuries. He was the pupil and friend of Ausonius, and
several poetical epistles addressed to him by the latter are still extant.

Venantius Fortunatus, Bishop of Pictavium, flourished under the younger Justin,
in the sixth century.

A VOWEL BEFORE ANOTHER VOWEL. 21

been used at all in Dactylic verse, if the first syllable had been
always long; thus, /feres, flerent, cannot stand in any place of a
Dactylic verse, and not even flerem, fieri, without an elision; hence,
when the e of the diphthong was dropped, the writers of heroic
verse introduced this change into the quantity of those tenses where
it was most necessary, preserving the proper and original quantity
in the rest. This opinion receives much support from the fact, that
the comic writers who lived before the prosody of the language
was very accurately defined, and whose verse required no such
modification of these words, constantly used jfieret, &c., with the
first long, 1 e. g. }

Iniurium st nam si esset unde i&fieret. Terent. Ad. I., ii., 26.

While in the works of the Christian poets, such as Prudentius,
Arator, Tertullianus, &c., not only the first syllable in jfierem, &c.,
but inj^o, &c., also is made short, e.g.,

lamque tuus fieri mandas,/^ Cyprianus alter. (Dactyl. Hept. Archil.)

[Prud. Perist. XIII., 59.

The account given by Vossius of this matter, which does not
appear very satisfactory, is founded upon a passage in Priscian;
they imagine that the imperfect subjunctive w&sfelrem, which, by
transposing the vowels and separating the diphthong into distinct
syllables, became fwrem. See Yoss. Aristarch. II., c. xiii. ; but it
would seem rather to have ~beenfeierem, which, by dropping one of
the vowels of the diphthong, a process exceedingly common, became
fi-erem.*

IV. We have the express testimony of Priscian, 3 that such words
as Pompeius, Vulteius, Cams, were written with a double i in all
the oldest MSS., Pompeiius, Vulteiius, Caiius; and in the same way
from Veii } we should have Veiius. This sufficiently accounts for the
quantity of the first syllable in these and such words. Hence, the
vocatives in the passages quoted above are in reality Cdi-i, Pompei-i,
and this last undergoes another contraction in Horace into Pompei,
as in like manner Vultei-i becomes Vultel.

Pompameorum prime sodalium. (Alcaic Hendecasyll.)H. 0. II., vii.,5.
Durus ait, Vultei, nimis attentusque videris. II. E. I., vii., 91.

Doctor Carey, in his Latin Prosody, seems to be wrong in ranking
Grains along with Cains, as a trisyllable with the first long, as it is
always a dissyllable in good writers. The only authority adduced
by him is,

1 See Port Royal Latin Grammar, Bk. X., Rule III.

2 On the quantity of fio, see Donat. ad Terent, Adelph. I., ii. 26 ; Priscian IX., 4, 26.
8 Bk. X., pp. 739, 740.

22 A VOWEL BEFOEE ANOTHER VOWEL.

Ilia domus princeps Troiani Graia belli. Manil. IV., 686.

But here we have to remark, that the MSS. in this passage are
in the utmost confusion, that this and the two preceding lines are
considered by Bentley and other commentators as altogether
spurious, that many MSS. have Gratia, from which some have
made out Graecia, but where Graia was found we cannot tell. In
Bentley s edition it stands,

Princeps ilia donms Troiani Graecia belli.
While Scaliger approves of

Princeps ilia domus Troiani maxima belli.

Manilius uses the word Grains very often in other passages, and
always as a dissyllable.

We may take this opportunity of noticing the quantity of different
parts of the verb aio, which will exemplify the apparent anomalies
introduced, by dropping one of two concurring t s. The word was
originally written aiio, 1 and doubtless pronounced ai-yo. One of
the ^ s being dropped, the a and remaining i sometimes formed a
diphthong, as in the original form, and sometimes two short
syllables. We have mo, amnt, mebam, cuebas, a/lebat, &c.; and on
the other hand, ais, ait, e. g.,

Servus; Habes pretium loris non ureris dio. H. E. I., xvi., 47.
Plebs eris; at pueri ludentes, Hex eris, amnt. H. E. i., 59.
Felicem ! aiebam tacitus. Quum quidlibet ille. H. S. ix., 12.

sum moechus, a/is. Neque ego, hercule, fur, iibi vasa. H. S*

[II., vii., 73.

esse prius, melius nil coelibe vita. H. E. I., i., 88.

"V. The double quantity in Diana is very easily explained.
According to the ancient Italian mythology, the deities were gene
rally paired, male and female ; thus there was I anus, or Sol, who seems
to be equivalent to the HXtoc of the Greeks, and lana or Luna,
whom the Romans in later times chose to identify with Aprem^.
Diana is a contraction for Dea lana, who was thus made into
Deiana : the e of the diphthong being dropped, gave rise, as in the
numerous instances explained above, to the double quantity of
Diana, since it could be brought under the general principle of one
vowel before another. On I anus and lana, consult Varro, R B. I.,
37 ; Macrob. Saturnal. I., c. 9.

YI. Ohe, the interjection follows its primitive 0, which, since it

1 So the word was written even by Cicero. See Quintil. I., iv., 11.

A VOWEL BEFOKE ANOTHER VOWEL. 23

cannot be elided, is made either long or short when it falls before
a vowel. See below, article Elision.

VII. We generally find classed under the exceptions to this rule
the word Eheu, which is said to have the first long. The existence
of the word is very doubtful. Wherever it occurs, it is in all
probability a corruption of Heu, Heu (the ^>eu, 0u, of the Greeks).
lieu, Heu was abbreviated by the transcribers into Heheu, which is
common in the MSS., and hence arose Eheu. See Muson, Burman.
and Heyne, on Virg. Eel II., 58; and Eel. III., 100. 1

VIII. In all common books of Prosody the quantity of the first
syllable is said to be doubtful, both in io, the interjection, and 70,
the daughter of Inachus; but it is always short in the former, and
always long in the latter.

Glamat, w matres, audite, ubi quaeque Latinae. V. JE. VII., 400.
Clamat, w coniux, quocumque in cardine mundi. S. IV., 779.

And so repeatedly in Ovid, Tibullus, Martial, 2 Silius, &c. Doctor
Carey, who supposed that it was common, quotes

Quaque ferebatur ductor Sidonius, lo
Conclamant. S. XIV., 516.

But Heinsius, who is followed by Ruperti, upon MSS. authority,
restored the true reading :

Parte alia Perseus (puppem hanc Tiberinus agebat)
Quaque vehebatur Grantor Sidonius lo
Concurrunt.

Where Perseus and To are the names of the two ships.
As to 70, the beloved of Jove

Ad levem clypeum sublatis cornibus "70. V. JE. VII., 789.

Gonstiterat quocurnque modo spectabat ad "70

Ante oculos "70, quamvis aversus habebat. 0. M. I., 628.

And so repeatedly. To which are opposed

Quae tibi causa fugae, quid W 70, freta longa pererras. 0. H. XIV., 103,
Quern memor a sacris mine quoque pellit V 70. Ibis, 624.

But in the first of these, one MS. gives, instead of quid 70, the

1 See also Bin-man. ad Antliol. Lat., torn, i., p. 579 ; torn, ii., p. 528.

2 By a rare license, io seems to be contracted into a monosyllable in

Clamant ecce mei, io Saturnalia, versus. M. XL, ii. 5.
pronounced yo !

24 A VOWEL BEFORE ANOTHER VOWEL.

words vel quid; while another has quae, die, freta, either of which
is a good reading; the second of the above passages is from the
Ibis, a poem, the authenticity of which is dubious, and the text
notoriously corrupt; some of the best editors have adopted in this
particular line, the correction of Heinsius, and substituted Ion
for To.

The following collection of examples from writers of the Augustan
age will probably satisfy the student :

Y /o (interjection). Virg. JE. VII., 400. Ear. Od. IV., ii., 49,
50. 8. 1.,iii.,7. A P., 460. Tibull I, i.,24 ; II.,iv., 6; v., 83, 118.
Ovid. Her. V, 118. Amor. I., ii., 34; vii, 38. A.A.TL 9 l, bis., III.,,
742. Trist. IV., ii., 51, 52. Fast. IV, 447. Met. III., 442, 713,
728jIV.,512;V, 625, bis.

"70 (daughter of Inachus). Virg. J VII., 789. Hor. A. P.,
124. Prop. II., xxviii., 17 ; xxx., 29 ; xxxiii., 7. Ovid. Amor. I., iii.,
21 ; II, ii,, 45 ; xix., 29. A. A. L, 323. Met. L, 584,588, 628, 629.

In Greek, also, this word is always "Iw.

IX. Although it is impossible to give any general rule for the
quantity of one vowel before another in Greek words, we shall be
much aided if we, in each case, refer to the original language. "We
shall then find that some are long, because they are written with
the long vowels, TJ, w, or with a diphthong.

Thus we can at once determine the quantity of such words as
Deiphobus, Troes, cycneus, Medea, Alexandria, if we recollect that
they appear in Greek as Ar)t0o/3oe, Tpwc, KUfcvaoc,
AAe^avSpaa ; but, on the other hand, in such as aer, dms,
( arjo, <5toc, Ap>v,) we have nothing to guide us but a knowledge
of Greek Prosody.

Again, we frequently find the quantity vary in words taken from
the Greek, because they appear in the original language under a
double form, which often depends on the dialect used by the poet ;
thus, Conopeum and Conopeum, 1 because we have in Greek, /cwvw-
TTLQV and Kwv(x)7reiov ; 2 ~Eous and "Eous, in Greek 17 woe 3 and
ityoe; 4 Malea or Malea, from MaAaa 5 or MaXea; 6 Nereides or
Nereides, from Nr/piftSce* or Nr?paScc; 8 ^^ a or Rhe, from

1 Many critics, in this case, always write Conopium. See Bentley on Hor. Epod.
IX., 16.

2 For XUVUKSIOV and xtoi/UTriov, see Agath. Antholog. iii., 61 ; and Paul. SiL
Anthol. iii., 91, who are referred to in Maltby s Lexicon.

3 E. g., Call. Ep. xxi., 1. 4 Soph. Elect, 18. 5 Horn. Od. i., 80.

Eurip, Orest., 356. 7 Horn II., a., 38. 8 Mosch. Id. /3., 114.

A VOWEL BEFORE ANOTHER VOWEL. 25

Pact 1 or Per] ; 2 Daedaleus, Daedaleus, Daedalus, from the triple
ActiSaAaoc, 3 AcuSaAfo^, 4 AafSaAoc^ 5 &c.

So, in the accusatives of Greek nouns in ei>, we find sometimes
Anthea, Orphea, Protea ( Avffea, Op^sa, IIpwrEa), according to
the common dialect; or Idomenea, Ilionea (
according to the Ionic. 6

Some words would appear to differ in quantity from their arche
types, thus, in Latin, we have chorea and chorea, while in Greek
we find ^opaa alone; also platea, which is the feminine ad
jective TrXaraa ; but we may fairly conclude, that the Homans
were in possession of authorities unknown to us. As the above
forms ought to be impressed upon the memory, we shall give the
authorities for all our assertions.

Examples.

( TJt testudineo tibi, Lentule, conopeo. I. VI., 80.
< Sol adspicit conopeum (Iamb. Dim.) H. E. IX., 16.
( Foedaque Tarpeio conopea tendere saxo. P. III., xi., 45.

( ~Eoasque domos Arabum pictosque Gelonos. V. Cf. II., 115.
( Aut quum sole novo terras irrorat "Eous. V. <ffi. I., 288.

Praebeat hospitio saeva Malea suo. P. III., xix., 8.
Nee timeam vestros, curva Malea, sinus. 0. A. II., xvi., 24.
lonioque mari Maleaeqne sequacibus undis. V. JE. V., 193.
Qua formidatum Maleae spumantis in auras. S. T., II., 33.

J Discedunt, placidisque natant Nereides undis. 0. M. XIII., 899.
( Nereidum Phorcique chorus Panopeaque virgo. 7 V. J2. V., 24(X

( Collis Aventini silva quern RJiea sacerdos. V. jE. VII., 659.

< Saepe Ehea questa est toties foecunda, nee umquam. 8 0. F. IV^
( [201.

f lule ceratis ope Daedalea. (Sapphic). H. 0. IV., ii., 2.

< Daedaleum lino cum duce rexit iter. P. II., xiv., 8.

Et munire favos et daeddla fingere tecta. V. G. IV., 179.

1 Callim. H. L, 10; Apoll. Ehod. I., 1139. 2 Callim. H. I., 21.

3 Eurip. "Frag. Eurysth. ix., 12. * Horn. II., 6., 195.

5 Horn. II., S., 179.

6 The prosody of such words will be discussed hereafter under Diceresis; and, at the
same time, we shall have occasion to notice several others which appear in Latia
under a double form, in consequence of their variations in Greek.

7 We may, however, in this line, if we please, consider Nereidum as a trisyllable,
and so l^Yigeioeg in the passage from Moschus, referred to above.

8 The persons spoken of in these two passages are different, but the name is the-
same ; at all events, the double form in Greek is established by the passages in Calli-
machus and Apollonius, referred to above.

A VOWEL BEFORE ANOTHER VOWEL.

Prospectum late pelago petit. Anthea si quern. V. JS. I., 181.
At non Cliionides Eumolpus in Orphea talis. 0. E. P. III., iii., 41.
Quo teneam vultus mutantem Protea nodo. H. E. I., i., 90.
Idomenea ducem, desertaque litora Cretae. V. JE. III., 122.
Ilionea petit dextra laevaque Serestum. V. jE. I., 611.

( Desidiae cordi, juvat indulgere choreis. V. jE. IX., 615.
< Pars pedibus plaudunt choreas et carmina dicunt. V. JE. VI.,
( [644.

( Istos qui in plated modo hue modo illuc. (Phalaecian.) C. XV., 7.
{ Purae smitplateae, m ln 1 ut meditantibus obstet. 1 H. E. II.,ii.,71.

One or two words deserve particular notice, as they have given
rise to some controversy.

Academia ought to have the penult considered long.

Inque Academla umbrifera nitidoque Lycaeo. Cicero de Divin. Lib.

[1,13.

Atque Academiae celebratam nomine villam. Laur. Tullius. 2

Which decide the question in so far as the practice of the golden
age of Roman literature is concerned.
To these are opposed only,

In Latium spretis Academia rnigrat Athenis. C. de Cons. M. I., 94.
Obviet et quanquam totis Academia sectis. Sid. Ap. XV., 120.

It is always long in the Greek authors, 8 e. g.,

VTTO rai^ /^opta^c a7ro0^^c- (Anap.
[Tetram. Cat). Aristoph. Nub., 1001.

Aicaci?ju7ac r/jcovcra Xoywv. (Anap. Dim. Acat.) Epicrat. Comic.

[Ap. Athen. Lib. II., p. 228, ed. Schweigh.

Orion. In some grammars, Orion is said to have the second

1 There is nothing to set up against these authorities, except such as Prudentius,
who uniformly makes it Platea, e. <?.,

Nudus plateas si per omnes cursitans. (lainb. Trim). Prud. Perist. X., 164.

So also Perist. II., 157 ; IV., 71 ; XIL, 57 ; XIV., 49. Advers. Symmach. II.,
1087.

2 In a poem quoted by Pliny, XXXI., 3. He was the freedman of Cains
Antistius Vetus, who became the possessor of the Academia of Cicero, after the death
of the orator.

3 So says Herman in his note on the passage of Aristophanes, quoted below. I do
mot much admire his way of scanning the line from Cicero, namely, making demia a
dactyl, leaving the a unel-ided before umbrifera.

The whole question is discussed at length in the Classical Journal, vol. xi , p. 123.

A VOWEL BEFORE ANOTHER VOWEL. 27

syllable common ; but it is always long in eveiy good Latin writer, 1
alt-hough it is common in Greek. On the other hand, the first
syllable is common in Latin, but always long in Greek; and the
third syllable, in the oblique cases, is common in Latin, and long
in Greek. 2

Armatumque auro circumspicit ~0riona. V. JE. III., 517.
Cum subito adsurgens fluctu nimbosus "Orion. V. jE. I., 535.
Aut Helicen iubeo, strictumve Orlonis ensem. 0. M. VIII., 207.

Catullus uses a different form, ~0arwn.
Proximus Hydrochoi fulgeret "Oarwn. C. LXYI., 94.

Geryon. Scheller in his grammar says, that the second syllable
in Geryon is common. It is always short,

Geryone extincto, Tirynthius attigit arva. V. jE. VII., 662.

So also Lucret V. 5 28. Virg. M. VIIL, 202. Hor. Od. II.,
xiv., 8. Prop. Ill, xxii., 9. Ovid. Her. IX., 92. Silius I., 277;
III., 422; XIII., 201. Sidonius Apollinaris, indeed, makes one
of his numerous false quantities in this word, when he says,

]STulla tamen fuso prior est Geryone pugna. S. A. XIII., 13.

But a few lines farther on (v., 19) he has
Geryones nos esse puta monstrumque tributum.

EULE V.

Derivatives follow tlie quantity of the words from which they are
formed.

1. This rule applies strictly to the modifications which words
undergo in declension, comparison, and conjugation, in so far as
those syllables are concerned which are not affected by the
inflexions.

Thus, since the first syllable in dries is short in the nominative,

1 In the Erythraean index to Virgil, we find quoted,

Debilis Orwnis dextram minitatur inermem. Claud. Prob. et Ohjb., 28.
But in all modern edd. it stands,

Debilis -" Orion dextram miratur inermem.

2 In Greek, we find "flg/fiwa, Horn. II., <r ., 488. 9 nfav, Eurip. Ion., 1150;
and in Callim. H. III., 265, the form borrowed by Catullus, TLa^iuv. Possibly the
original shape of the word in Greek was Oi/^6jy, which gave rise to the legend, this
was made into O^/ay ; and the Latins, by dropping the v, got O^/ou/, with the
first short. See Ovid. Fasti. V., 535.

28 QUANTITY OF DERIVATIVES.

it remains short in drietis, arieti, &c., since its form does not change
with the inflexions; but the same cannot be said of the last syllable,
which is long in the nominative > although in the oblique cases the
corresponding syllable is short, arietis, arieti, &c. In like manner
monosyllables retain in the genitive and oblique cases, when formed
regularly, the quantity of the nominative, e. g. t sol, solis; ver, veris;
fur, fur is; mr, viri. 1

So also from tmtis comes mitior, from durus, durior, durissi-
ymis, &c. 2

In like manner, the first syllable in lego being short, it remains
short in all the tenses which are formed from the present, as legebam,
legam, legerem, &c. ; and, on the other hand, the first syllable in
the preterite legi being long, it will be long in legeram, legerim,
legissem, &c., and all other parts of the verb formed from the
preterite. 3

2. The rule applies to all words which are clearly and distinctly
formed from other words, by the addition of certain terminations or
suffixes, according to well established analogy.

Thus, from animus we have ammosus,

ndtura ndturalis,

rosa rosetum,

viola vwlarium,

sangumis sangumeus, sangumolenlus,

pulveris pulverulentus.

labor Idborifer, Idboriosus,

and this will be found to hold good generally.

But when two words are merely connected together by derivation
from a common root, we cannot, even when they resemble each
other in structure, with any certainty infer that the quantity of
the corresponding syllables will be the same; for, although this

1 Observe, however, that lar, par, pes, sal, make in the genitive laris, paris, pedis,
sails, but par in the older forms of the language had paris in the nominative, and the
three others seem to have been originally lars or larts, peds (pedis), and sals (salsus*
salsugo), so that the naturally short vowels were lengthened by position, and some
thing of the same kind happens in such words as mamma, qffa, signum, tignum, which
give the diminutives mamilla, ofella t sigillum, tigillum.

2 But secus gives sedus.

3 When we speak of certain tenses being formed from the present, and others
from the preterite, these expressions are used in reference to the convenient arrange
ment adopted in most grammars; if we examine the matter more closely, we shall,
of course, find that the preterite itself is formed from the present. The difference of
quantity between the first syllable of the present and the first syllable of the preterite
in the above and similar instances is easily accounted for, but we have nothing to do
with that in the meantime.

QUANTITY OF DERIVATIVES. 20

happens much oftener than otherwise, yet the exceptions are too
numerous to admit of the principle being broadly stated.
Some of these exceptions deserve particular attention.
Several kindred verbs which have two forms, one active and the
other neuter, or which differ otherwise in meaning, differ also in
quantity.
Thus,

pldcare pldcere.

sedare sedere sidere, sedes.

legare legere.

dicare dlcere.

labare Idbi.

Not that such distinctions are by any means universal, for we
have cldrare and cldrere, rlgare and rigere, fugare amdfugere, idcere
and idcere, &c.

Observe the following :

j llquitur.

j liquare, liqiiet, liquesco, lique/acio.
( llquens, liquor, liquidus, or liquens, liquor, liquidus.

"Words which differ in meaning, but which are spelt in the same
way, often differ in quantity, which arose possibly from the pronun
ciation being purposely varied, so as to prevent confusion, so,

duds from duco, duds from dux.

regis (regius, regalis) rex, regis rego (regula,)

legis lex, legis lego,

voces vox, voces 1 voco.

Upon the same principle we may explain sedes the verb and sedes
the substantive, the short quantity reappearing in sedile. So also
we have Idem in the nom. masculine, and idem in the nom. neuter,
the original form of these words having been probably isdem and
iddem. The word suspido, in common with aspicio, conspwio,
despicio, &c., has the antepenultimate syllable short, but suspido
the substantive has the antepenultimate long in Martial

Oblinitur si qua est minimae susplcw rimae. XL, xlv., 5.

Educo of the first conjugation has the penult short, while educo
and all the other compounds of duco which retain the conjugation
of the simple verb retain its quantity.

We subjoin a few words which are apparently connected etymo-

1 It can scarcely be said that the quantity in reyis, legis, vocis, arise? from the
original form of the nominative legs, reys, vocs, for that would apply equally to dues,
which gives duds ; the genitive in such words appears to have been formed by
inserting z before the final s of the nominative. (See Appendix on the Declensions.)

SO QUANTITY OF DERIVATIVES.

logically, but which exhibit variations in the quantity of their
corresponding syllables, and this list the attentive student will
easily enlarge i 1

deer dcerbus, aldcer, dcesco, dcetum, dcidus.

dreo arista, arena.

coma como.

dlcere dicax.

far -farina.

homo humanus.

humus, humilis, humare humidus, humens, humesco.

iugum iugerum, iugis.

lateo laterna.

lux, lucis, luceo, lumen lucerna.

mdcer, mdceo, mdcies macero.

moles, molior molestus.

notus nota, noto, notabilis.

persono persona.

qudter qudtuor.

sdgax saga, praesagio, praesagium.

soleo solennis, sblers.

sopor, sfyorus, soporifer, soporo sopio, sopitus, but semisdpitusJ 3

stips, stipisstipo, stlpendium.

tego, teges tegula.

tot, totidem, toties totus.

vddo vddum, vddosus.

* - * * *

f$deS)fidelis,fuleliter, perfidus, perfidia*

fldo,fldus,flducia t infldus, &c.

vox, vocis, vocalis, vociferor.

voco, vocabulum, avoco, revoco, &c.

In many cases where the etymological connection is unquestion
able, variations in quantity admit of easy explanation. Thus, for
^ Odium we must look to the obsolete present "Odio, not to the pre
terite odi, fluo givesfluvius, but we fm&flumdus in Lucretius, which
we oiight to connect with a preterit efluvi. undflumen is probably a
contraction offluvimen, as semen (sero) is of sevimen, and exdmen of
exagimen from ago. Lastly, glomero has uniformly the first syllable

1 Let him be careful, however, to exclude all far-fetched and purely fanciful
etymologies.

2 See Rule XXVI. on Polysyllables in Composition.

QUANTITY OF DERIVATIVES. 31

short, which is certainly at variance with the quantity of glomus in
the Lucretian line

!Nam, si tantumdem est in lanae gl&mere, quantum. L. L, 354.

But, on the other hand, we read in HOT. Ep. L, xiii., 14,
Ut vinosa glomus furtivae Pyrrhia lanae.

Therefore, if the readings are correct, we must conclude in this,
and similar cases, that the ancients themselves were not agreed as
to the true pronunciation of the word in question.

The foregoing rules are frequently termed General Kules, because
some of them apply to all the syllables in a word without distinction,
and others, to all except the last. Those which follow are more
limited in their character, and, for the most part, refer to one
syllable only. Those regarding compound words, ought, strictly
speaking, to be placed among the general rules, but practically it
will be found more convenient to discuss them after we have
become acquainted with the xaws which regulate the quantity of
final syllables.

4 t

RULES

FOK THE

TJANTITY OF FINAL SYLLABLES.

I. MONOSYLLABLES.

EULE VI.

Monosyllables are long,

As d, ne, si, pro, tu, sic, qum, par, vcr, fas, vas (vasis), pes, vis, os,
(oris), tus, &c. (I.)

Exceptions.

a. Monosyllables ending in b, d, I, t, are short, as sub, sed, vel, et.

But sal and sol follow the general rule.

b. The following monosyllables are short :

The enclitic particles que, ve, ne (interrogative), ce, te, &c.,
which are attached to the end of words, as in
rapidive, tanta^e, liosce, tute, &c. 1 (II.)

c. To these &dd,fdc, nee, an, in,fer,per, ter, vlr, cor, quis (nomina

tive), 2 bis, cis, is (the pronoun) es (from sum). (III.)

d. Hie, the pronoun, is found short, but is generally long. (IV.)

Examples.
Ipsius ante oculos ingens d vertice pontus. V. <ffi. I., 114

1 We ought perhaps to class with these, the demonstrative enclitic, ci, as it appears
in hunccuie, hiscfne, and the like.

Multormn, ignosces, alias loquar. Ilunccme solem. II. S. I., ix., 73.
Hiscine versiculis sperasti posse dolores. H. &. I., ii., 109.

r QMS (dative or ablative) for queis or quibus^ is long.

Quis angusta malis cum moenia vexarentur. C. LXIV., 80.
Quis ante ora patrani Troiae sub moenibus altis. V. <dS. I., 95.

QUANTITY OF FINAL SYLLABLES MONOSYLLABLES. 33

JN"on metus officio rie te certasse priorem. V. JE. I., 584.
Quern s r i fata virum servant si vescitur aura. V. JE. I., 546,.
Pro molli viola pro purpureo narcisso. V. E. V., 38.
Concilias, tu das epulis accumbere divoin. V. JE. I., 79.
Sic oculos, sic ille maims, sic ora ferebat. V. JE. III., 490.
Imperium sine fine dedi, qmn aspera luno. V. ^E. I., 279.
Ludere par impar equitare in arundine longa. H. S. II. , iii., 248,
Hie ver assiduum atque alienis mensibus aestas. V. G. II., 149.
Iiividia est 1 et nos/as extera quaerere regna. F. &. IV., 350.
Sincerum cupimus vas incrustare. Probus quis. H. S. I., iii., 56.
Pete etiani et camuris hirtae sub cornibus aures. V. G. III., 55.
~0s Imnierosque deo similis namque ipsa deeoram. V. &. I., 589.
Angulus iste feret piper et tus ocius uva. H. E. I., xiv., 23.

a. At si non fuerit tellus foecunda sub ipsum. V. G. I., 67.
Multi ante occasum Maiae coepere sed illos. V. G. I., 225.
Prima vel auctumni sub frigora cum rapidus sol. V. G. II., 321.
Exit et obducto late tenet omnia limo. F. G. I., 116.
Non sal oxygarumve caseusve. (Phalaecian.) S. S. IV., ix., 36.
Sal, oleum, panis, mel, piper, lierba, novem. 1 A.Ep. LXXXVI., 2.
Per duodena regit mundi sol aureus astra. F. G. I., 232.

b. Arma virui&que cano Troiae qui primus ab oris. F. JS. I., 1.
NQ tenues pluviae rapidiv^ potentia solis. F. G. I., 92.
Tantane vos generis tenuit fiducia nostri. F. J$. I., 132.
Hinc omnis pendet Lucilius hosce secutus. H. S. I., iv., 6,
praemisso, de rebus tute loquaris. P. III., xiv., 25.

c. Haec/ac et exiguo tempore liber eris. 0. A. II., ii., 40.

Incidit; ast alii subeunt, nee saxa, nee ullum. F. jE. II., 467.

Qui genus ? unde domo ? pacemne hue fertis, an arma. F. jE.

[VIIL, 114.

.

1 These are the authorities given by Vossius for the quantity of sal, and I am i

unable to add others from purer writers.

D

34 QUANTITY OF FINAL SYLLABLES MONOSYLLABLES.

Deucalion vacuum lapides iactavit m orbem. V. 6f. L, 62.

"Vade age, et ingentem factis/er ad aethera Troiam. V. jffl. IIL 9

[426.
Ipse ter adducta circum caput egit liabena. V. ^E. IX. 587.

Effoetos cinerem immundum iactare j?r agros. V. G. I., 81.

Hie vtr, Me est, tibi quern promitti saepius audis. V. dS. YL,

[792.

Molle cor ad tiinidas sic liabet ille preces. 0. T. V., viii., 28.
Aptemus : dolus an virtus quis in lioste requirat? V. *sE. II., 390.
Apta quadrigis equa : te bis Afro. (Sappli). H. 0. II., xvi., 35.
Yestrum praetor, $s intestabilis et sacer esto. H. S. II., ill, 181.
Quisquis es, haud credo invisus coelestibus, auras. V. ^E. I., 387.

Remarks.

I. Ne, the interrogative, is always attached to other words as an
enclitic. In ordinary conversation it was abbreviated by dropping
the e, even before a consonant. Thus, in the dramatic writers we
find constantly the forms, viden , airi, satin , and the like, for
videsne, aisne, satisne, where, it will be observed, the s also is
dropped so as to make interrogations more short and sharp.

II. Vas, vadis, a surety, is, in many books on Prosody, said to
be short, but it does not occur in the nominative in any passage
which decides the quantity.

Os, Ossis, a bone, appears to be short, from its compound exos,
which will be noticed below. "We have also the testimony of
Augustinus de Grammatica, p. 1980, ed. Putsch., who tells us that
os, oriSj is long; os, ossis, short.

III. Fac. Ybssius says that/ac is always long, and cites

JLocfac Armenios, haec est Danaeia Persis. 0. A. A. I., 225.
Durius incedityfac ambulet, omne papillae. 0. R. A., 337.

But Heinsius, upon unexceptionable MS. authority, restored in
the first,

Hocfacito Armenios, haec est Danaeia Persis.

And in the second,

Durius incedit, fdc iwambulet, omne papillae.

In almost all cases where fac is followed by a vowel, the MSS.
vary between fac and face; the attempt of Vossius to establish a

QUANTITY OF FINAL SYLLABLES MONOSYLLABLES. 35

distinction in the quantity of these words, seems unworthy of the
usual good sense of that excellent grammarian. 1

Vir and cor are frequently said to be common; the former on
the authority of

De grege nunc tibi vir, et de grege natus habendus. 0. M. I., 660.

Which is now corrected, and stands,
De grege nunc tibi vir, nunc de grege natus habendus.

The latter, also on the authority of Ovid :
Molle meuni levibus cor est violabile telis. 0. H. XV., 79.

But the best editors have adopted
Molle meum levibusque cor est violabile telis.

Bis. The quantity of bis has been considered doubtful>
In the Aldine ed. of Manilius, we find, IV., 451,

Bis undena nocens, et bis duodena nocentes.

Which seems to be a misprint for bisque; at least, the latter is
adopted, without remark, by all modern editors. Vossius quotes

Bis aether, bis terra dedit, confusaque rursus. (7. 6r., 61.
But all edd. and MSS. which I have ever met with give
His aether, Ms terra dedit, &c.

Cis is usually ranked among short monosyllables; but I do not
remember any passage which decides its quantity,

j from edo, is said to follow the general rule; but authorities

are wanting.

III. Hie and hoc deserve particular notice.
Ilic, the adverb, is always long; as,

Hue pater, O Lenaee, tuis hlo omnia plenis. K (7. II. , 4.

Ilic, the pronoun, is short in the two following lines from
Viril :

Solus Me inflexit sensus animumque labantem. V. SE. IV, 22.
Hie vir Me est, tibi quern promitti saepius audis. V. ^E. IV, 792.

and in the poem entitled Laudes Herculis, sometimes erroneously
ascribed to Claudian,

Illi unuin ferro : eminos Me inermis et unus.

1 With regard vo FaCj see Heins. and Burman. on Ovid. Heroid. II., 98 ; and Voss,
Aristarch. II., 29,

36 QUANTITY OF FINAL SYLLABLES MONOSYLLABLES.

But is in most cases long, as in
Haec finis Priami fatorum, hie exitus ilium. V. JE. II., 554.

With regard to Hoc, no example can be quoted, except from the
comic writers in which it is found short ; or from the collection of
the Anthology, which, for the most part, cannot be regarded as any
authority; but it is often long, as,

Dicendum tamen est, hoc est, mihi crede, quod aegra. 0. H. XX., 109.
Hoc deus et vates, hoc et mea carmina dicunt. 0. H. XXI., 235.

These are the facts; the opinions expressed by the old gram
marians respecting the quantity of these words differ widely from
each other. Yelius Longus and Priscian seem to think that hie
and hoc are both naturally short, and that in all passages where
they are found long they ought to be written hicc, hocc, and
considered as abbreviations of hicce, hocce. 1

Terentianus Maurus, Marius Yictorinus, Probus, Charisius, and
Martianus Capella, on the other hand, assert that in these words
c has the same force in pronunciation as a double consonant ; that,
consequently, hie and hoc ought always to be long, and that Virgil
was guilty of an inaccuracy in changing the pronunciation and
quantity of hie, in the two passages cited above.

Yossius says that hoc is used short in the nominative and
vocative; but he is unable to bring any better authority than that
of two anonymous poets in the collections :

Et vos hoc ipsum quod moriamur invitat,
Propter hoc, atque aliis donis des cuncta roganti. 2

See Priscian, p. 958. Yelius Longus, p. 2219. Marius Yictorinus,
p. 2471. Probus, p. 1390. Charisius, pp. 4, 5. Terentianus Maurus,
v. 1657. Martianus Capella, lib. iii. Yoss. Aristarch., lib. ii., c. 29.
Classical Journal, vol. ix., p. 339.

Si qua, ne qua, num qua, are abbreviations for si aliqua, ne aliqua,
num aliqua, ought to be written in one word siqud, nequa, numqua,
and will then fall under the next rule.

1 Zumpt says " The nominative hie, and the neuter hoc, although the vowel is
naturally short, are commonly used long, because the pronunciation was hicc and hocc,
as a compensation for the ancient form hice, hoce."

2 This line now stands in the ed. of Meyer

Proque hoc atque alieis donis des digna merenti.

37

<XN THE

QUANTITY OF FINAL SYLLABLES,

II. POLYSYLLABLES.

FINAL A.

RULE VII.

A. final is short,

As navitd, musd, alma, Hectord, nomind, &c.

Exceptions.

A final is long in the following cases :

a. In the ablative singular of nouns of the first declension, as in
picturd inani, altd mente, &c. (I.)

1). In vocatives of the first and third declensions from nominatives
in as, as Aened, Palld, Atld.

But vocatives in a from nominatives in es, follow the general
rule, as Orestd, Polydectd, Thyestd, Aeetd. (II.) 1

c. In the imperative of the first conjugation, as praemonstrd,

conservd. (III).

d. In all undeclined words,

As circa, citrd, contra, extra, frustrd, infra, iuxtd, supra,
ultra, anted, posted, postilld, praetered, proptered, the numerals
as trigintd, &c.

But eid, ltd, quid, follow the general rule, and also alpha, beta
the names of letters.

1

These are all Greek forms.

38 QUANTITY OF FINAL SYLLABLES FINAL A.

Examples.

Navita turn stellis numeros et nomind fecit. V. r. L, 137.
Musa, mihi causas memora, quo numine laeso. V. JE. L, 8.
Liber et alma Ceres, vestro si munere terram. V. 6f. L, 7.
Hectoris hie magni fuerat comes, Hectord circum. V. JE. VI., 166.

a. Sic ait atque animum picturd pascit inani. V. JE. L, 464.
Exciderant animo; manet alta rnente repostum. V. M. L, 26.

b. Aened, vigila, et velis immitte rudentes. V. JE. X., 229.
Teque iuvat, Palla ; sed bellis acer Halesus. V. JE. X., 411.
Tempus, Atld, veniet tua quo spoliabitur auro. 0. M. IV, 643.
Fecerunt Furiae, tristis Orestd, tuae. 0. T. L, v., 22.

Te tamen, parvae rector, Polydectd, Seriphi. 0. M. V., 242.
Tereos, aut coenam, crude Tliyesia, tuam. M. IV., xlix., 4.
Amplexus, Aeetd, dares fletusque videres. V. F. VIIL, 11.

c. Incorrupta mei conservd foedera lecti. P. IV, iii., 79.
Currenti sp&tium praemonstra, callida Musa. L. VI., 93.

d. Circa mite solum Tiburis et moenia Catili. (Choriamb. ) H. 0. L,

[xviii, 2.

Dextera diriguit, nee citra mota, nee ultra. 0. M. V., 186.
Contra non ulla est oleis cultura neque illae. V. G. II., 420.

Laudet ametque domi, premat extra limen iniquus. H. E. L,

[xix., 36.

Frustra nam scopulis surdior Icari. (Choriamb.) H. 0. III.,

[viii., 21.

Infra Lucili censum ingeniumque tamen me. H. S. II., i., 75.
Imperio accitos alta intrd limina cogit. V. ^., XL, 235.
Ut iuxtd genitorem adstat Lavinia virgo. V. JE. VII., 72.
Frigidus est etiam fons, supra quern sita saepe. L. VI., 880.
i Quos alios muros, quae iam ultra moenia habetis. F. JE. IX, 782.

QUANTITY OF FINAL SYLLABLES FINAL A. 39

TJbi iste, post Phaselus, anted fait. (Iamb. Trim.) C. IV., 10.
Petti, nihil me, sicut antea, iuvat. (Iamb. Trim.) H. E. XL, 1.
Interea magno misceri murmure pontuin. V. ^E. I., 124.
Multaque praeterea Laurentis praemia pugnae. V. ^E. XL, 78.
Praeclaram mundi naturam, proptereacpic. L. V., 157.
Nee sibi postilla metuebant talia verba. G. LXXXIV., 9.
Mentula liabet [instar] triginta iugera prati. C. CXV., 1.
Et numquam visis triginta clara mamillis. 1 I. S. XII., 74.
Ferret ad aurigerae caput arboris, Eiti per ipsum. V. F. VI II., 110.
Incolimus; sed vos, si fert itd corde voluntas. V. ^E. VI., 675.
Sed quia non aliter vires dabit omnibus aequas. V. G. II., 286.
Quod alpha, dixi, Codre, paenulatorum. (Scazon.) M. V.,xxvi., 1.
Dicas licebit beta me togatorum. (Scazon.) M. V., xxvi., 4.

Remarks.

L The ablative singular of the first declension is long, because it
is a contraction ; the original form of the ablative of penna was
yenna-e, contracted penna, and so in all others. See Appendix on
the Original Form of the Declensions.

II. The Romans here follow the example of the Greeks, from
whose poets they borrowed all these proper names ; thus we have
uniformly Atvaa, IIovAuSajua AaoSa/^a, but OpEcra, Guecrra, &c.

III. Here again we have a contraction, ama is contracted for
ama-e, just as doce is contracted for doce-e. See Appendix on the
Conjugations.

IV. I consider circa, citra, contra, extra, frustra, infra, intra,
iuxta, supra, ultra, to be imperatives of verbs of the first conjugation,
of which frustro, intro, super o (cont. supro), are still in use, and thus
we can satisfactorily account for the long quantity of the last
syllable.

It is not easy to give an explanation of antea, postea, interea,
praeterea, postilla, as these at first sight appear to be compounds of
the prepositions ante, post, inter, praeter, with the accusatives plural
of is and ille, in which case the last syllable ought undoubtedly to
be short. An ingenious writer in the Classical Journal (Mr.
Carson of the Edinburgh High School, I believe) has endeavoured

1 Triginta occurs in Virgil, JE. L, 268 ; III., 391 ; viii., 44, but in all these the last
syllable is in Caesura, and therefore I have preferred quoting the two examples given
above.

40 QUANTITY OF FINAL SYLLABLES FINAL A,

to show, that ea and ilia in these words are in the ablative case ;
but I feel disposed to agree with the author of a very able article in
the Journal of Education, vol. i., p. 106, who supposes them to be
formed from ante earn, post earn, &c., the correlatives antequam,
postquam, still retaining the final letter.

Contra is said to have the last syllable sometimes short, upon the
following authorities :

Contrdqne Lethaei quassare silentia rami. V. F* VIII., 34

Which is the reading of the Junt. and Aid. edd., but all the good
MSS. give the reading now universally received

CunctaqiiQ Lethaei quassare silentia rami.

We find also,
Contra iacet cancer patulam distentus in alvum. Man. II., 253.

The MSS., however, vary, and from the reading as it stands in
the oldest of them, Bentley, with great ingenuity, makes out,

Strata iacent, cancer patulam distentus in alvum.

But a writer like Manilius, whose age is uncertain, and whose
text in so many places is hopelessly corrupt, cannot be received as
an authority in a matter of this sort.

Lastly, we have a scrap from some ancient anonymous poet,

Quis pater, aut cognatu volet nos contra tueri. 1

Which is worth nothing. But when we come down to Ausonius,
it forms one in the long catalogue of barbarisms common among
the writers of that period.

Saepe mora est quotiens contra parem dubites. A. P. I., 16, Praef.

[Epig.

Posted. It may be difficult to adduce a satisfactory example of
this word, without having recourse to the comic writers; but there
is no reason to suppose that it differed in quantity from antea. We
find, indeed,

Postea mirabar cur non sine litibus esset. 0. F. I., 165.

But the difficulty is easily avoided by taking it as two separate
words, Post ea, or by pronouncing it as a dissyllable, Postea. (See

1 This is a line quoted by Varro, L. L. Lib. VII., 12, ed. Mull., when dis
cussing the meanings of tueri. A quotation which immediately precedes it is from
Ennius, whence this verse also is supposed to belong to that poet. See also a quota
tion from Ennius, ap. Serv. ad Virg. Aen. viii., 361, in which we

Contra carinantcs, verba atque obscena profatus.

QUANTITY OF FINAL SYLLABLES FINAL A. 41

below, under Poetical Licenses.) As to posteaquam, cited from
Victorinus, it is utterly unworthy of notice.

Postilla. A better example of this word is given in the Port
lloyal Grammar.

Hypsipyle nullos postilla sensit ainores. P I., xv., 19.

But in this line, postilla is a conjectural emendation of G. Fab-
ricius, which has not been generally received.

Triginta. Many prosodians in their love for doubtful quantities,
assert that the final a in the numerals is either long or short. In
support of this position, they bring forward

Ter triginta quadrum partes per sidera reddant. Man. II., 322.

Even if we admit the evidence of Manilius, his testimony will
avail but little in this case. In all the oldest MSS. of the classics,
numbers were expressed by marks, not by words ; hence, when the
transcriber found LXXXX. in his copy, he ignorantly rendered it
by Ter triginta, instead of Nongentae. (See Bentley s note.) This
is rendered still more probable by the circumstance, that Triginta
occurs six lines lower down, with its true quantity.

Triginta duplicat partes, pars tertia deerit.

With regard to quinquaginta, we have,
Mutua quod nobis ter quinquaginta dedisti. M. III., xl., 1.

But several MSS. give quinquagena. Again,
Sexaginta teras cum limina mane senator. M. XII., xxvL, 1.

In which passage Sexagena is probably the true reading. See
Voss. Aristarch. Schrevil. not. ad loc.

"We have Sexaginta in Martial VII., ix., 1. Septuaginta is found
in the Anthology (IV., 283, 314), and Ausonius shortens Nonaginta.

Nonaginta dies et quatuor et medium sol. A. Ed. IV., 1.

Quid. Notwithstanding the frequent occurrence of this word in.
the best writers, by whom the last syllable is uniformly made
short, 1 Dr. Carey pronounces it doubtful, on the suspicious authority
of a single line in Phaedrus.

Ego primam tollo nominor quia leo. P. L, v., 7.

1 In reading over the Latin poets, previous to editing the present work, I had the
curiosity to mark how often quia occurred in the best writers with the last syllable
short, The following is the result: In Lucretius, 107 times; in Virgil, 7 or 8
times, besides quianam, jE. V., 13, X., 6, and quiane, JK. IV., 538 ; in Horace, 34
times; in Tibullus, once; in Propertius 10 times; in Ovid, 125 tunes; but not once
in any of these authors with the a long.

42 QUANTITY OF FINAL SYLLABLES FINAL E.

But almost all editors agree in considering tlie line corrupt, and
most of them read

Ego primam tollo quoniam nominor leo.
In Ausonius indeed we have quid,

Sed quid nostro docuere in aevo. (Sapph.) A. Prof. YIII., 7.
See also Plaut. Bacch. IV., iv., 29.

S6me except from the imperatives of the first conjugation, Puta,
used parenthetically, as in

Hoc, puta, non iustum est, iHud male, rectius illud. P. S. IY., 9.

To which we may add, Mart. IX., xcvi., 5, and XL, xcv., 2; but
in all these instances many MSS. give puto, which makes the matter
doubtful.

We find in most editions of Catullus,

Istos commoda, narn volo ad Serapin. (Phalaecian.) C. X., 26.

The line, however, is generally supposed to be corrupt, -although
the learned are not agreed as to the emendation which ought to be
adopted.

FINAL E.

EULE YIIL
E final is sliort,
As exemplar e y bone, foedere, Calpe, 1 Praeneste, ille, vertere, sine,

impune, rite, &c.

Exceptions.
E final is long in the following cases :

a. In words of the first and fifth declensions, and in adverbs derived

from the latter,

As Aegle, crambe, Thisbe, Nymplie, Melpomene, Alcide,
Actoride, die, fide, fame, quare, kodie, &c. (I.)

b. In contracted plural cases of the third declension, in words

transplanted from the Greek,

1 Calpe, in the example quoted from Juvenal on the next page, must be the ablative
from a nominative, Calpes or Calpis, of the third declension, although in other passages
(e. if., Plin. H. N. TIL, prooem.) the nominative Calpe is found, and is generally
considered to belong to the first declension.

QUANTITY OF FINAL SYLLABLES FINAL E. 43

As cete, mele, pelage, tempe, &c. ; i. e., icrjrta, jueXea, TreXcryea,
, contracted fcrjrr?, jueXrj, TreXayrj, TjU7rrj.

a In the second person singular of the imperative of the second
conjugation, as gaude, salve, vale. (II.)

But cave has the last syllable either long or short. (III.)

t In adverbs formed from adjectives of the first and second
declension, as probe, late, longe.

But bene, male, inferne, superne, follow the general rule. (IV.)

e. In the adverbs ferme, fere, olie.

Temere is not found in any good writer except before a word
beginning with a vowel. (Y.)

Examples.

Exemplar e. dare et vestigia notitiai. L. II., 123.
Consulis, o bone rex : cuncti se scire fatentur. V. jffi. XI., 344.
Des, pater, et pacem hanc aeiernofoedere iungas. V. JE. XL, 356.
Aequora transiliet, sed longe Colpe relicta. /. S. XIV., 279.
Dum tu declamas Bomae Praeneste relegi. II. E. L, ii., 2.
Ille mihi ante alios fortunatusque laborum. V. JE. XL, 416.
Vertere, Maecenas, ulmisque adiungere vites. V. G. L, 2.
Queis sine nee potuere seri nee surgere messes. V. G. L, 161.
Et saepe alterius ramos impune videmus. V. G. II. , 32.
Ergo rite suum Baccho dicemus honorem. V. G. II., 393.

a. Aegle Naiadum pulcherrima, iamque videnti. V. E. VI., 21.
Occidit miseros crambe repetita magistros. /. S. VII., 154.
Saepe tit constiterant, hinc Thisbe, Pyramus illinc. 0. M. IV., 71.
Daphnidis Idaei quern NympJw pellicis ira. 0. M. II., 77.
Quern, tu Melpomene semel. (Choriamb?) H. 0. IV., iii., 1.
Te precor, Alcide, coeptis ingentibus adsis. V. ^. X., 461.
Quantus in Aeacide, A ctorideque fuit. 0. E. P. II., iv., 22.
Libra die somnique paris ubi fecerit horas. V. G. L, 208.
Forte die solemnem illo rex Areas honorem. V. ^E. VIII., 102.

44 QUANTITY OF FINAL SYLLABLES FINAL E.

Eifare ; iussas cum fide poenas luain. (Iamb. Trim.) H. E.

[XVIL, 37.

Arnissis, ut fama, apibus morboque fameque. V. G. IV., 318.
Quare per divos oratus uterque penates. H. S. II. , iii., 176.
Muneribus servos corrumpam, non hodie si. H. S. I., ix., 57.

Quae mens est hodie, cur eadem non puerofuit. (Choriamb.) H. 0.

[IT., x., 7.

b. Dum cete ponto innabunt, dum sidera coelo. S. VII., 476.
At Musaea mele per chordas organicei quae. L. II., 412.
At pelage nrnlta et late substrata videmus. L. VI., 620.

sylvae oingunt super impendentes. (7. LIV., xiv., 287

c. Gaude, quod nulla est aeque formosa, doleres. P. III., viii., 35.
Salve magna parens frugum Saturnia tellus. V. G. II., 173.
Fa?e, Sabine, iam valete formosi. (Scazon.) V. C. VII. , 7.
Imperiosa trahit Proserpina vive valeque. II. S. II., v., 110.

Cave, Cave! namque in malos asperrimus. (Iamb. Trim.)

[H.E. VI., 11.

Lucum ligna? cave ne portus occupet alter. H. E. L, vi., 32.
Tu cave ne minuas, tu ne maius facias id. H. S. II., iii., 177.
, cave, defendas, quamvis mordebere dictis. 0. T 7 . L, i., 25.

. Suffenus iste, Vare, quern probe nosti. (Scazon.) C. XXII., 1.
Directaeque acies et late fluctuat omnis. V. Gf. II., 281.
Aequora transiliet, sed longe Calpe relicta. 7. XIV., 279.
Si bene quid de te merui, fuit aut tibi quidquam. V. JE. IV., 317.
Insequitur, cumulosque ruit male pinguis arenae. V. G. L, 105.
]STe tibi sit fraudi quod nos in/erne videmus. L. VI., 187.
Kemorum recta est, et recta superne guberna. Z. IV., 440.

e. lamque/b-e sicco subductae littore puppes. V. jE. III., 135.
Vin&fere dulces oluerunt mane Camoenae. H. E. L, xix., 5.
Ranis enimferme sensus comniunis in ilia. 7. &. VIII., 73.
Mobilis ot varia est fermv natura malorum. 7. S. XIII., 236.
Importunus amat laudari donee ohe iam. H. S. II., v., 96.

QUANTITY OF FINAL SYLLABLES FINAL E. 45

Remarks.

I. In all such, words zsAegle, Thisbe, Nymphe, Melpomene, Alcide,
Actoride, the e is long, because it represents the Greek TJ, as it does
also in cete, mele, pelage, Tempe.

But these words, which are transplanted without change from the
Greek, must not be confounded with those which, although Greek
in their origin, are altered in such a manner as to be declined after
the Latin model, and consequently adopt the quantity of Latin
words: thus we have Achilles declined regularly as a noun of the
third, and therefore Achille in the ablative has the last short.

Et tumidas proavo fregit Achille 1 domos. P. IV, xi., 40.

and so in similar instances.

The e is long in genitives and ablatives of the fifth, because it is
a contracted syllable, as may be seen by referring to the Appendix
on the Original Form of the Declensions.

II. In like manner e is long in the second person singular of
the imperative of the second conjugation, because that also is a
contracted syllable, salve being contracted for salve-e, <fec. See
Appendix on the Conjugations.

III. With regard to the double quantity in cave or cave, the
most simple explanation is that given by Vossius II., c. xxv., who
supposes that anciently two forms of the verb were in use, one
belonging to the second, and the other to the third conjugation, just
as we find both/era) smdferveo,fulgo axidfulgeo, oleo and olo, 2 &c.

Besides cave or cave, we find it frequently asserted, that vale,
vide, responde, salve, have the last syllable common; but it will be
seen that there is little evidence to prove this.

Vale occurs very frequently in Virgil, Horace, and Ovid, and
always long except in the following line,

Idque quod ignoti faciunt vale dicere saltern. 0. T. I., viii., 21.

but it is manifest that vale here, if separated from dicere, cannot be
looked upon as an ordinary imperative, and cannot, from the manner
in which it is employed, be regarded as subject to the common laws
of quantity. In other passages, where vale is combined with dico,
it is loog, as Ovid, Met. XL, 460; XIIL, 948; F. III., 563; Trist.
I., iii., 57.

In addition to the above instance we have,

1 Vossius makes a curious mistake here, in supposing that Achille is the vocative
abbreviated for Achilleu, from a nominative Achilleus.

<J For a full account of these verbs, see Struve, ueber die Lateinische Declination und ,
Conjugation, p. 189.

46 QUANTITY OF FINAL SYLLABLES FINAL E,

Et longum, formose, vale, vale, inquit, lolla. V. E. III., 79.
Yerba locus; dictoque, vale, vale, inquit, et Eclio. 0. M. III., 501.

In these and like passages, the shortening of the e in vale is
caused by the hiatus, as will be explained hereafter in the proper
place, and is quite independent of the proper quantity of the
syllable.

Vide. The supposition that the last syllable in vide is sometimes
shortened, rests upon

Auriculas, videsis, ne maiorum tibi forte. P. S. I., 108.

where videsis is a colloquial phrase, pronounced quickly and sharply
as one word; and upon the insecure foundation of a line in Phaedrus,

Videne dolone collum compungam tibi. (Iamb. Trim,.) P. III., vi.,3.

This is certainly the reading of the MSS., such as they are, and
is defended by Bentley, who refers to the above passage in Persius,
and to Terent. Adelph. IV., ii., 11. Burman reads

Vide dolone ne collum pungam tibi.
The Bipont editors give

Vide dolone collum ne pungam tibi
In addition to the above,
Incumbens Odrussa mero : vide lata comantem. V. F. V., 595.

but many of the oldest edd., and some MSS., have viderialta, which
has been adopted by Heiiisius, Burman, and all the best modern
editors. To conclude,

Hoc vide ne rursum levitatis crimine damnes. C. D. IV.. xxv., 2.

but these apothegms, which go under the name of Cato, are now
universally considered spurious.
Eesponde,

Si, quando veniet, dicet : responde Poeta. M. III., iv., 7.

The oldest edd., however, and MSS. vary, many having respondeto.
Eespondere, indeed, is found in Manilius, but there too the reading
is doubtful.

Salve,

Lector, salve; taces dissimulasque, vale. M. XI., cviii., 4.
This reading is defended by Vossius, but the Bipont and other

QUANTITY OF FINAL SYLLABLES FINAL I. 47

standard editions have solve, which is preferable in every point of

view. 1

The following is a list of the examples commonly quoted to
prove that e is occasionally shortened in the second person singular
of imperatives of the second conjugation. Several of these we
have examined above, and it will be a useful exercise for the
student to examine the remainder.

Vide. Phaedr. III., vi., 3. Cato Distich. IY, 25. On Viden,
see Burm. ad Yal. Flacc., Y, 595. Husck. ad Tibull. II., i., 25.
Videsis. Pers. S. L, 108. Cave. Catull. LXL, 151; see Heindor
ad Hor. Satt. II., iii., 38, 177. Epp. I, iii., 19. Mane. Catull. X.,
27. Fave. Ov. Amm. II, xiii., 21. Grat. 462. Vale. Ov.
Trist. I., viii., 21. Have. Ov. Amm. II., vi., 62. Misce. Anthol.
Lat. Y., 135, 18. Extorque. Prudent. Peristeph. Y., 60. Per cense.
Prudent. Hamart., 624. Responde. Mart. III., iv., 7. Salve..
Mart. XI., cviii., 4.

IY. Ausonius has interne.

Distinctas interne vias mirere deorum. A. U. XI Y., 14.
Implicitum quamte nostris interne medullis. A.E. Y. ; 21.
and we find in him the barbarisms

Quum vere obiurgas, sic inimice iuvas

Quum falso landas tune et amice noces. A. S. S. S. Tliales.

Y. Fere has the last short in the later writers, e. g.,
!N"am tecum fere totus ero quocumque recedain. A. Up. OY, 5.

It is said to be short in the comic writers also, see Terent. Heaut.
L, L, 70.

FINAL L

RULE IX.

L final is long,

As-frumentt, led, scrilendi, nulll, orll, fallaci, narravl, nofa,
laetarlj arceri, describl, partm, upi, &c.

1 There is a long and learned note by Daumius, on the subject of shortening e in
imperatives of the second conjugation, in Artzenius s edition of the Disticha of Cato,
p. 289,

48 QUANTITY OF FINAL SYLLABLES FINAL I,

Exceptions.

, I final is short in the following cases :

a. In all nouns transplanted from the Greek, which in the original
have i short; as Minoidi, Phyllidi, Daphni, Pari, Adorn,
Amarylli, Chlort, Sidonl, Cecropi, &c., and in Latin words
declined according to the Greek model, such as Tibri; but this,
of course, does not apply to such words as Danalj Simol, where
i represents a diphthong, these being in the original Aavao,

. (I.)

b. In nisi and quasi. (II.)

c. I final is doubtful in mihi, tibi, sibi, ibi, ubi. (III.)

d. In the older poets, the s in short final is, is sometimes dropped

before a word beginning with a consonant, in which case the i
is short.

Examples.
Paullatim et sulcis frumentl quaereret herbani. V. G. I,, 134.

led beatis nuiic Arabum invides. (Alcaic Hendec.) H. 0. I.,

[xxxix., 1.

Garrulus atque piger scribendl ferre laborem. H. S. L, iv., 12.

Nulli cura fuit externos quaerere divos. P. IY., i., 17.

Pectora, terrarum qui in orbl sancfca tuetur. L. Y., 75.

ISTec fraus te incolumem/a^acl perferet Auno. V. JE. XL, 717.

Ah quoties iuvenum narravi potus amores. 0. H. XYL, 241.

Noll nobilibus, noli te offerre beatis, P. II., xxiv., 49.

Hanc quisquam lacryniis laetarl credit amantum. 0. A. III., x., 1-5.

Concilio possent arcerl tempore iniquo. L. L, 184.

Si quis erat dignus describi quod malus aut fur. II. S. L, iv., 3.

Nee signare quidem ami partirl limite campum. V. G. L, 126.

Miscet numen utl Graecia Castoris. (Choriamb.) H. 0. IY., v., 34.

a. Morte ferox Theseus, qualem Minoidi luctum. (7. LXIY., 248.
Phyllidi Demophoon patria dimittit ab urbe. 1 Sab. Ep. II., 1.

1 Some editions read,

Hanc tibi Demophoon patria dimittit ab urbe.

QUANTITY OF FINAL SYLLABLES FINAL I. 49

Insere, Daphnt, piros carpent tua poma nepotes. V. E. IX., 50.
Dux Pari Priamide, damno formose tuorum. 0. H. XIII., 43.
Ferret, Adorn, fui? Nee grates immemor egit. 0. M. X., 682.
Mirabar quid moesta decs, AmarylU vocares. V. E. I., 37.
Et te Chlori decet, filia rectius. (Choriamb.) H. 0. III., xv., 8.
Sidom, sic fueras adspicienda lovi. 0. F. V., 610.
Impia funeribus, Cecropi terra, tuis. 0. H. X., 100.
Haud procul a ripis, advena Tibri, tuis. 0. F. III., 524.

b. Nee veni, nisi fata locum sedemque dedissent. V. JE. XL, 112.
Sed quasi naufragieis magneis multeisque coorteis. L. II., 553.
Quid was? natali cum poscit munera libo. 0. A. A. L, 429.

c. ( Non miM si linguae centum sint oraque centum. V. G. II., 43.
< Tros Tyriusque mihi nullo discrimine agetur. V. JE. L, 574.
( Quare monendus es m%, bone Egnati. (Scazon.) C. XXXIX., 9.

Haud obscura cadens mittet tibi signa Bootes. V. G. L, 229.
Cuncta tibi Cererem pubes agrestis adoret. V. G. I., 343.
Quare refectus maximas tibi grates. (Scazon.) G. XLIY., 16.
pallor luteus. (Iamb. Dim.) H. E. X., 16.

lam sibi turn curvis male temperat unda carinis. V. G. L, 360.
Quod quisque minxit hoc solet sibi mane. (Scazon.) C.

[XXXIX., 18.

Quanto quisque sibi plura negaverit. (Choriamb.) H. 0. III.,

[xvi., 21.

( Aut ibi flava seres mutato sidere farra. V. G. L, 73.
< Ter conatus ibi collo dare brachia circum. V. JE. II., 792.
( Aut in materiam ligni pervenit, ibi iam. L. IV., 149.

Nosque ubi primus equis oriens adflavit anhelis. 1 V. G. L, 250.
Instar veris enim vultus ubl tuus. (Choriamb.) H. 0. IV, v., 6.
Delos ubl nunc, Phoebe, tua est, ubl Delphica Pytho. T. II.,

[iii., 26.

d. Te nunc sancta precor Venus et genetrix patrC nostri. E. A.

[L,frag. 9.

At fixus nostris tu dabi supplicium. C. CXVL, 8.

Virgil uses ubl upwards of forty times, but never lengthens the second syllable.

E

50 QUANTITY OF FINAL SYLLABLES FINAL I.

Remarks*

I. Some Greek nouns in the dative contain three short syllables
in succession, as, Thetidi, Paridi, Tyndaridi, and consequently
could not find a place in Dactylic verse, without the elision of the
last syllable, if it retained its proper quantity. Such syllables are
frequently lengthened in the poets by the force of Caesura, as will
be explained hereafter in the chapter on Caesura. Thus we find,

Turn Thetidl pater ipse iugandum Pelea sensit. C. LXIY., 21.
Dulcior ignis erat Paridl cum Graia per arina. P. III., viii., 29.
Tyndaridi poterat gaudia ferre suae. P. III., viii., 30.
Et Zephyris Glaucoque bovem, Thetidicpie iuvencam. V. F. I., 190.
Quam Thetidl longinqua dies Glaucoque repostam. V. F. II., 286.

To which add,

Thetidi. G. LXIY., 337. 0. H. XX., 60. M. XL, 221. E. 433.
Paridt 0. H. VIII., 22; XIII., 74; XVL, 161. R. A. 711.
Capyi. 0. F. IV, 45.

II. Nisi, according to Dr. Carey, has the last sometimes long,
and he gives an example,

His parvus (Lechiae nisi vetarent). (Phalaecian.) S. S. IV., iii., 59.

He ought to have mentioned at the same time, that the MSS. are
in this place hopelessly corrupt ; that the line, as given by him, is
a conjectural emendation, and that scarcely two editors read the
passage in the same way; the Bipont has

His parvus, Lecheo nihil vetante.

"We have, it is true, in Sidonius Apollinaris,
Sint tantum penitusque nisi nihil esse probentur. C. XV., 104.

but if such an authority were worth anything, we might here plead
the force of the Caesural pause.

Quasi, also, is said to have the last doubtful on the authority,

Proinde quasi fieri nequeat, quod pugnat uterque. L. V., 728.
Et devicta quasi, cogatur ferre patique. L. IL, 291.

But in the first of these, the best MSS. give,
Proinde quasi id fieri nequeat, quod pugnat uterque.

And in the second, the lengthening of the i may fairly be attri-

QUANTITY OF FINAL SYLLABLES - FINAL I. 51

"bntecl to the force of the Caesura, especially since we find quasi
twice in Lucretius IV, 1011, and VI., 972.

III. The compounds of ibi, ubi, and uti, deserve particular
attention, as the practice of the poets seems to be singularly capri
cious. Ibi, as we have seen, has the last common, but in alibi,
ibidem, the i is never found short/ e. g.,

!Nec tarn praesentes alibi cognoscere divos. V. E. I., 42.
Crebra ferit : demissae aures, incertus ibidem. 1 V. G. III., 500.

Ubi also has the last common, but in necubl, sicubi, ubmam,
ubwis, the i is always short ; in ublque it is always long : while in
ubicunque it is doubtful, e. g.,

Sicubi magna lovis antiquo robore quercus. V. Gf. III., 332.
Necubi suppressus pereat gener. O bene rapta. L. P. X., 958.
Non ubwis coramve quibuslibet. In medio qui. H. S. I., iv., 74
Yictoresque cadunt Danai : crudelis ublque. V. JE. II., 368.

Clamat, lo matres, audite ubicunque 2 Latinae. V. jE. VII., 400.
< Servor ulncunque est, uni mea gaudia servo. 0. M. VII. , 736.
( Te, Dea, munificam gentes ubicunque* loquuntur. 0. A. III., x., 5.

In uti the i is always long, so also in velutl; but it is always
found short in sicuti, utmam, utique, e. g.,

Sicutl quadrupedum cum primeis esse videmus. L. II., 537.
O ictmam tune cum Lacedaemona classe petebat. 0. H. I., v.

The doubtful quantity in miki, tibi, sibi, ibi, ubi, &c., and the
consequent variations in their compounds, may perhaps be accounted
for in the following manner. These words originally ended in the
diphthong ei, mihei, tibei, sibei, ibei, ubei, and under this shape they
are frequently found in inscriptions and MSS., especially those of
Lucretius. One of the vowels of the diphthong being dropped,
which, as we have already seen, frequently took place, they would
sometimes appear as mike, tibe, sibe, &c., and sometimes as miki, tibi,
sibi, &c. ; in the former case, final e being short in Latin words,
except under particular circumstances, the last syllable would be
made short by the poets ; in the latter case, final i being long in.

1 Ibidem perhaps occurs in the comic writers,

Quid quod dedisti scortis? llldem ui;a traho. P. T. II., iv., 10.

2 Heyne reads here ubiquaeque.

3 We have ubicunque in H. 0. III., xvii., 13, and H. S. L, ii., 62.

52 QUANTITY OF FINAL SYLLABLES FINAL O.

Latin words, the syllable would retain its original quantity, as it
probably always did in prose.

FINAL O.

RULE X.

O final is always long in datives and ablatives of the second declen
sion; in adverbs derived from them; in words transplanted from the
Greek, which have a) in the original, and in all other cases not specified
in tJie following paragraphs : thus we have praecepto, verbo, prisco,
magno ; tuto, crebro, vero, consulto ; Sappho (2a7r^w), Argo
, Clio (KAaw); lo (interjection), ultro, &c.

a. final in nominatives of the third declension is, with very few

exceptions, long in the writers of the Augustan age, and their
predecessors, 1 as, imago, virgo. (I.)

In proper names, however, of the third declension, o final is
common even in the best writers, in whom we find, Pollio,
Scipio, Curio, Virro, and the like.

b. final in verbs is very rarely shortened by writers of the Au

gustan age, and their predecessors, except in scio, nescio, puto,
void, which are, for the most part, used parenthetically. (II.)

c. final in the gerund (III.), and in the following words : ambo,

ergo, ideo, immo, porro, postremo, quando, se.ro, vero, is perhaps
never found short except in writers posterior to the Augustan
age. (IY.)

d. final is always short in the following words, in good writers :

cito, duo, ego, octo, modti the adverb, and its compounds, dum-
modo, postmodo, quomodo, tanlummodo. 2 (Y.)

Examples.
Nee tamen huic nimium praecepto credere tutum est. 0. R. A., 349.

1 In no case is the influence of time upon Latin Prosody more conspicuous than in
the case of final o, the practice of the earlier and later ages being in marked opposition
to each .other. Diomedes asserts (p. 430) that the older Romans uniformly lengthened
o final.

2 To these we may perhaps add endo, the old form of in.

Quod genus endo mari Aradio fons dulcis aquai. L. VI., 891.
But many editors, both here and elsewhere, always write indu.

QUANTITY OF FINAL SYLLABLES FINAL O. 53

Audisti corain nee verbo parcius absens, //. E. I,, vii., 38.
Prised si credis, Maecenas docte, Cratino. H. E. L, xix., 1.
Vim subitam tolerare, ita magno turbidus imbri. L. I., 287*
Tuto res teneras erffert in luminis oras. L. I., 180.
Tempora nee numera, nee crebro respice Komam. 0. R. A., 223.
Xon manifesta tamen; cum vero sustulit acre. 0. M. XV., 579.
Extenuantis eas consults ; ridiculum acri. H. S. L, x., 14.
Sappho puellis de popularibus. (Ale. Hendec.) H. 0. II., xiii., 25.
Argo funestas pressa bibisset aquas. 0. A. II., xi., 6.
ClioqviQ et curvae scita Thalia lyrae. 0. F. V., 54.
Id triumplie, tu moraris aureos. (Iamb. Trim.) H. E. IX., 2L
Ultro contemtus rogat, et peccasse fatetur. P. II., xxv., 19.

a. Quorum quantula pars sit imago dicere nemo est. L. IV., 175.
Victa iacet pietas; et virgo caede madentes. 0. M. I., 149.
Et consulenti Pollio curiae. (Ale. Hendec.) H. 0. II., i., 14.
Contiguus poni, Scipio magne, tibi. 0. A* A. III., 410.
Curio 1 legitimis mine Fornacalia verbis. 0. F. II., 527.

Si quoi, Virro, bono sacer alarum obstitit Lircus. G. LXXL, 1.

b. Sed tarnen esto iam quantovis oris honore. L. IV., 1167.
Ago, meum quod non es ulta peccatum. (Scazon.) C. XLIV, 17.
Interea mixtis lustrabo Maenala Kyrnpliis. V. E. X., 55.

Laudo manentem si celeres quatit. (Ale. Hendec.) H. 0. III., ,

[xxix., 53.

Me servasse fidem, sifallo, vipera nostris. P. IV, vii., 53.
Ipse mihi Mavors, commendo moenia, clixit. 0. F. VI., 53.
Kunc scio quid sit amor, duris in cotibus ilium. V. E. VIII., 43.
Hoc sat erit, scio me Danais e classibus unum. V. jE. III., 602.
Nescio, sed fieri sentio, et exerucior. G. LXXXV., 2.

Hie mihi nescio quod trepido male immen amicum. V. JE.

[735

1 The Curio Maximus.

c.

QUANTITY OF FINAL SYLLABLES FINAL O.

At, puto, sic urbis misero est erepta voluptas. 0. E. P. I., viii., 39.
]STam quasdam volo cogitationes. (Phalaecian.) C. XXX Y., 5. 1

Frigidus in pratis cantando rumpitur anguis. V. E. YIIL, 71.
Et voluisse mori, et moriendo poriere sensus. 0. T. I., iii., 99.
Plurimus Me aeger moritur vigilando } sed ilium. 7. III., 232.
Quae nosti meditando velis inolescere menti. A. E. CXLI., 2.

Ambo florentes aetatibus, Arcades ambo. V. E. YIL, 4.
Ambo propositum peragunt iter urbis aventes. H. S. II., vi., 99.
Matronae peccantis in ambo iusta potestas. H. S. II., vii., 62.
Ambo pii, carique ambo; nequeam ipse priorem. S. T. YL, 374.
Amplius j ambo truces, ambo abscessere minantes. 2 V. F. YIL,

[653.

Ergo non hyemes illam, non flabra neque imbres. V. G. II., 293.
Ergo Quinctilium perpetuus sopor. (Choriamb.) ff.O.I., xxiv., 5.
Ergo velocem potuit domuisse puellam. P. I., i., 15.
Ergo, duni Stygio sub terris gurgite labor. 0. M. Y., 504.
Ergo paid voto gessisti bella iuventus. L. P. IX., 256.
Impune ergo mini recitaverit ille togatas. 7. L, 3.
Sed tanien esse tuus dicitur, ergo potest. M. L, xv., 6.

f Ac ne me foliis ideo brevioribus ornes. 3 77. E. L, xix., 26.
( An ideo tantum veneras ut exires. (ScazonJ) M. I., i., 4.

Frustra 1 immo niagno cum pretio atque malo. C. LXXYIL, 2.
Adeo bene emit? inquis : immo non solvit. (Scazon.) M. YIIL,

[x., 3.
Yendere, nil debet, foenerat immo niagis. N. L, IxxxvL, 4.

( Sed dicam vobis vos porro dicite niultis. 4 C. LXYIIL, 45.
Atque anima est animae proporro totius ipsa. L. III., 276.

( Multos ^07T<5 vides, quos saepe elusus, ad ipsum. 7. & XL, 9.
-< Spirat adhuc pinguisque meo, tu porro sequeris. S. T. YIL,

Et Scauros et Fabricios postremo severos. 7. S. XL, 91.

Chommoda dicebat si quando commoda vellet. C. LXXXIY., 1.
Frigidus agricolam si quando continet imber. V. G. L, 259.
Festorum herboso colitur si quando tlieatro. 7. S. III., 173.

1 Add to these, Catull. XVIL, 3 and 23.

2 These two quotations overturn the doctrine that ambo has the o always long when
masculine, and short only when neuter.

3 Ideo occurs three times in Virgil, viz., G. II., 96; III., 212; ^. IV., 228;
but it is unnecessary to quote these, since in Dactylic verse the last syllable must be
long if not elided.

4 Porro is the Greek K

QUANTITY OF FINAL SYLLABLES FINAL O. 55

Heu sero revocatur amor seroqtce iuventus. T. L, viii., 41.
Sera respicitur tellus, ubi fune soluto. 0. A. II., xi., 23.
Haec animo ante tubas. Galeatum sero duelli. I. S. I., 169,
Sero dedit poenas. Discerpi noxia mater. M. V. Ixvii., 5.
Sero memor thalami, moestae solatia morti. S. T. I., 596.

( Hie vero victus genitor se tollit ad auras. 1 V. ^E. II., 699.

Tu potior, Thebane, queri, nos vero volentes. S. T. II., 187.
( Quod petimus, sin vero preces et dicta superbus. F F. V., 322.

d. ( Quicquid praecipies esto brevis, ut cito dicta. H. A. P., 335.
< Nee cito credideris, quantum cito credere laedat. 0. A. A. III.,
( [685.

( Consule Pompeio primum duo, Cinna, solebant. C. CXIIL, 1.
J Et nobis idem Alcimedon duo pocula fecit. F. E. III., 44.
{ Vel duo, vel nemo, turpe et miserabile, quare. P. I., 3.

Saepe ego, quum flavis messorem induceret arvis. F. G. L, 316.

ISTon modo non omneni possit durare per aevorn. L. II., 604.
Hie inter densas corulos modo namque gemellos. F E. L, 14.
Herculisritu modo dictus Plebs. (Sapphic.) II. 0. III., xiv., 1.
Nam modo, vos animo, dulces reminiscor aniici. 0. E. P. I.,

fviii 31

T JULX * t/ JL

Dummodo ne totum corrumpas luminis orbem. Z. III., 411.
Foenum habet in cornu, longe fuge, dummodo risum. II. S. L,

[iv., 34.
Cum victore sequor. Maecenas quomodo tecuni. H. S. L, ix., 43.

Postmodo, quod mi obsit, clare certumque locuto. II. 8. II., vi., 27.
Postmodo quae votis irrita facta velit. T. II., v., 102.
Insequere et voti postmodo compos eris. 0. A. A. I., 486.
Proximus esse. Velis tantummodo, quae tua virtus. //. S. L,

[ix., 54.

Sed regione nepae vix partes octo trahentis. Man. V., 339.
Sic crescit numerus, sic fiunt octo mariti. /. S. VI., 229.
Vix octo uummis annuluni unde coenaret. (Season.) M. II.,

pvii., 8.

Remarks.

I. Homo is found short in Catullus, nemo and leo in Ovid, mentift
in the Satires of Horace ; but it was not until the age of Lucan
that the practice of shortening o final in nouns of the third
declension became general; in his writings we find cardo, pulmo,

1 Kiero occurs very frequently in Virgil; the o always long.

5 6 QUANTITY OF FINAL SYLLABLES FINAL O.

tiro, turbo, &c. ; and in Martial and his contemporaries it is perhaps
oftener short than long.

( Nemone in tanto potuit populo esse, luventi, C. LXXXI., 1.
( Silenus quamvis nemo vocaret adest. 1 0. F. VI., 324.

Qui? non est homo bellus? inquies ; est. 2 (Phalaecian.) C. XXIV., 7.

) Nunc leo y nunc arbor, nunc erit hirtus aper. 0. A. A. I., 762.
( Gaetulusve/ko,frangerepersequor. (Choriamb. ) H. 0. I., xxiii.,10.

Lividus et mordax videor tibi 1 mentio siqua. H. S. I., iv., 93.
Car do tenet Tethyn, vetitae transcurrere densos. L. P. IV., 73.
Aeris alternos angustat jo^mo nieatus. L. P. IV., 327.
Tiro rudis, specta poenas, et disce ferire. L. P. V., 363.
Turbo rapax, fragilemque super volitantia malum. L. P. V., 595.

II. No example occurs in Lucretius, in Virgil, or in the Odes of
Horace, of the final o in a verb being left short, except in sdo and
nescio; which, as well as puto, volo, rogo, credo, do not form real
exceptions, for these words were either used parenthetically, or in
colloquial formulae enunciated rapidly; we find indeed,

Spondeo digna tuis ingentibus omnia coeptis. V. d2. IX., 296.

But the celebrated Mediceo-Laurent. MS. has Sponde, and even
if we insist with Heyne in reading Spondeo, I have but little doubt
that it was pronounced as a dissyllable, Spondyo. In like manner,
it is not impossible that the two last syllables in scio and nescio, the
latter of which two verbs occurs so frequently in the parenthetic
phrases, nescio quis, nescio quid, nescio qui, &c.,may have been thrown
together, and the words pronounced skyo and neslc-yo; this, however,
will not apply to the example,

Curtae nescio quid semper abest rei. (Choriamb.) H. III., xxiv., 64.

where nescio must be a trisyllable.

The shortening of the final o in verbs is very rare in Catullus, in
Tibullus, in Propertius, and in Ovid; it gradually becomes more
common in the writers who follow them, and when we come down
to the age of Statius and Martial it is to be found in every page.
The following, it is believed, is nearly a complete collection of the
examples that can be found in the Roman poets who flourished
before the reign of Tiberius :

1 To these add, Nemo, H. S. I., i., 1 ; ix., 45, both extra Caesuram.

Nemo, 0. A. L, viii., 43. T. II., 348. E.P. IT.,iii., 16. M, XV., 600.
2 Add H<mV, C. CX V., 8.

QUANTITY OF FINAL SYLLABLES FINAL <X 57

Verbs ending in short 0.

Catullus. Volo, VL, 15; XVIL, 8, 23; XXXV., 5.
Tibullus. Desino, II., vi., 41.

Nescio, I., vi., 55.
Horatius. Veto, S. I, i., 104. ZtorS, S. I, iv., 104.

Ed, S. I, vi., 119.

Void, S. I, ix., 17.

Propertius. Void, II., x., 9. ^MM#, III, ix., 35. ^VWo, L, iv., 7.
Ovidius. Addd, EL, VL, 73.

.7?0<70, H. XL, 127 (probably interpolated).

Peto, H. XII., 197 ; XVI, 35 ; A. A. II., 10; T. L, ii.,

[77 ; M. VI, 352.
" Rependo, H. XV, 32. Dabo, H. XVIL, 260.

Desino, H. XVIII., 203.

Nego, A. L, x., 64. Volo, A. II., v., 54.

Odero, A. III., xi., 35 (interpolated).

Tolls, A. III., ii., 26.

Amd, A. III., xiv., 39 ; R A., 648.

Conferd, E. P. I., i., 25.

Credo, E. P. L, vii., 56 (parenthetically).

CanS, E. P. III., ix., 35. Esto, T. IV., iii., 72.

Ero, T. IV., x., 130.

Puto, occurs about thirty-three times.

The student will do well to consult the learned annotations of
Lennep. on Ov. Ep. XV., 32, who gives most of the above
examples; he omits, however, addo, esto; and when he asserts that
110 instances are to be found either in the Fasti or Metamorphoses,
except nescio andj9tt#,he has overlooked peto in Met. VI., 352; he
also neglects the same verb in Trist. L, ii., 77.

As to the practice of the later poets, take the following line :

Prandeo, poto, cano, ludo, lavo, coeno, quiesco. Anthol. Lot. III.,

[Ep. lix.

For the opinions of the old grammarians, see Charisius, pp. 5, 6 ;
Diomedes, p. 430 ; Marius Victorinus, p. 2472.

III. Scholars seem now very generally to agree in the doctrine
here laid down on the quantity of the final o in gerunds. Two
passages are sometimes quoted against it,

Aufer et ipse meum pariter medicando dolorem. T. III., vi., 3.

which is found in some MSS. Heyne, supported by others, gives
medicande, but probably neither is the true reading. The second
passage is,

Fortunam vultus fassa tegendo suos. 0. H. IX., 126.

QUANTITY OF FINAL SYLLABLES FINAL O.

The MSS. are in great confusion here, and the line is universally
allowed to be corrupt. Many of the MSS. have tegente.

Those who desire further discussion on this subject may consult
Valerius Probus, p. 1388; Broukhusius on the above line from
Tibullus; Heinsius on that from Ovid; Burman. Anthol. Lat. torn.
I., p. 298,, II., p. 722; the notes of Perizonius on the Minerva of
Sanctius; Wagner on the Elegy to Messala, &c.

For other examples of the gerund with o long, extra Caesuram,
.see Lucret. L, 399; II. , 1059, 1108; III., 490, 706, 961, 1103.
1100 (V, 1170; VI., 693); IV, 641, 705, 1098; VI, 686. Catull.
LXIV, 268. Proper! I., i., 9; iv., 1; II, xxiv. 31 (IV, ix., 9).
Ov. Her. VII, 129. A. A. II, 197, 217. T. I, iii., 99; IV, vii.,
25. E. P. III., v., 11 ; IV, v., 17. Fast. Ill, 307; V, 299. Met.
X, 496, 547; VI., 425; VIII, 878; X., 582, 602; XL, 107; XIII,
374; XV, 380, 434. V. E. VEIL, 71, 86. G. Ill, 65. M. VI,
660, 847; VII, 182. Those within brackets are participles in dus.

In later writers the practice of shortening o final in the gerund
is common, e. g.,

Plurimus hie aeger moritur vigilando sed ilium. I. S., Ill, 232.

IV. There is such a want of precision in the rules commonly laid
down regarding these words, that it will be necessary to say a few
w^ords regarding some of them.

Ergo. A foolish distinction is made by some ancient, 1 and almost
modern grammarians, between ergo signifying on account of, and
-ergo signifying tJierefore, as if the two meanings were not the "same,
the word being pyoj, the dative of the Greek noun. They say.
moreover, that the final syllable is long when the word means x a 9 Lv i
and short when it is equivalent to ovv. In reality it is always long
in the best writers. Doctor Carey, indeed, in his Prosody, quotes
Virgil against this,

Ergo metu capiti Scylla est inimica paterno;

but he forgets to mention that this example is taken from the Ciris,
386, which few suppose to have been the work of Virgil, and which
is notorious for the impurity of its text. Heyne s remark on the
above line is " Iterum inepti monachi acumen ex margine illatum,
sed valde obtusum. Metus saltern disertius erat exponendus. Bar-
thius non male emendat Ergo turn capiti. Puto tamen interpolatorem
scripsisse. Ergo itenmi capiti. Hoc idem Heinsius coniicit."
In the Gradus we find,

Ergone solicitae tu causa, pecunia, vitae es. P. Ill, vii., 1.

1 Marius Victorinus, and Festus,

QUANTITY OF FINAL SYLLABLES FINAL O. 59

But tlie best MSS. and editions give,

Ergo solicitae tu causa, pecunia, vitae es.

There is one passage in Ovid where it is short, according to the
received reading,

Votis ergo meis alii rediture redisti. 0. H. V, 59.

But there may perhaps be some corruption here, since he lengthens
it uniformly elsewhere. (Sea below.)

The following are examples of Ergo, extra Caesuram, in addition
to those already given from Virgil :

Lucretius, L, 73, 365, 446, 527, 539, 620, 963 ; II., 20, 495, 519,

625; III., 143, 176, 456, 667; IV., 82, 160, 544,

562, 609, 950 ; V., 261, 1086, 1135, 1185 ; VI, 180,

1245.

Tibullus, III., ii., 9 ; iv., 75; vi., 51.
Horatius, Od. L, xxiv., 5. Epod. XVII., 27 ; S. I., x., 7 : II,

iii., 192.
Propertius, I, i., 15; II, viii., 13; III, iii., 29 ; vii., 1 ; xx., 25;

xxiii., 1.
Ovidius, Her. XXI, 31. Amor. I., vi., 21 ; ix., 31 ; xv., 31. !Nux.,

53, 149. Trist. I, vi., 17; II, 543; III, vii., 19, 31;

x., 77 ; xi., 63 ; IV., x., 115 ; V, viii., 33. E. P. I,

ii, 129; II, xi., 19 ; III, vii., 7 ; IV, xvi., 47. Fast.

I, 451. Met. II, 105; V., 504 ; X., 437 ; XI, 224;

XV, 173.

To this array of authorities nothing is opposed except the line
quoted above. Another apparent exception used to stand in Trist.
I, i., 87, but the passage is now corrected.

Immo is usually ranked among those which have the o always
short. It is, however, long in the passage quoted from Catullus, but
in Caesura. It is found six times in Virgil, always at the beginning
of a line, and always before a word beginning with a vowel. I am
not aware of any example before the age of Martial, where it appears
with the final vowel short.

Postremo. I do not remember any passage which determines the
quantity of the final vowel in postremo, except that quoted from
Juvenal; but since it is evidently the ablative of the adjective
postremuSj there can be little doubt that the earlier writers would
lengthen it as well as the other adverbs belonging to the same
class.

Quando. The compounds of quando differ from each other in
quantity.

60 QUANTITY OF FINAL SYLLABLES FINAL O.

Aliquando, like the simple quando, lias the o long in the earlier,
and common in the later writers, e. g.,

Orbatura patres aliquando fulmina ponat. 0. M. II., 391.
Et bene, die neutrum, die aliquando male. M. X., xlvi., 2.

Quandoque and Quandocunque have the o uniformly long ; in
Quandoquidem it is always short.

Indignor quandoque bonus dorniitat Homerus. H. A. P., 359.
Quandocunque precor nostro placata parenti. 0. T. III., i., 57.
Dicite, quandoquidem in molli consedimus herba. V. E. III., 55.

Ego is said to have the final o common. The fact is, that there
are many hundred instances in writers of all ages in which ego is
found with the last short, and three or four at most in decent
metrical authorities where it is found long; but even here in every
case, if I mistake not, under suspicious circumstances. (See next page.)

Hunc ego, iuvenes, locum villulamque palustrem. CXIX., i.

[(Priapeian.)

Sed quid ego revoco haec? omen revocantisabesto. 1 0. H. XIII., 135.
Turn supplex luno, neque ego nmtare laborans. 2 S. XYIL, 357.

Ausonius, indeed, uses ego frequently with the last long, extra
Caesuram, as may be seen by referring to the examples quoted by
Yossius, Arist. II., c. 27. See also Broukhusius on Propert. I.,
viii., 31; IV., ii., 3; and Drakenborch on the above passage from
Silius Italicus.

Modo, the adverb, in like manner, is found with the final syllable
short in a multitude of passages, but it is very difficult (unless
indeed we have recourse to Seneca and such authors) to find an
example of it long, even in Caesura; there is one in Lucretius.

Una moddj caussas abeundi quaerat honestas. L. IY., 1177.

It is long by position, in
Hoc quid putemus esse ? qui modo scurra. (Scazon.) C. XXII, 12.

Catullus seems, however, to lengthen the last syllable in quomodo,
lam Bithynia quomodo se haberet. (Phalaecian.) C. X., 7.

Care must be taken not to confound modo, the adverb, with

1 The reading in this line is, however, much disputed, and, ii" ccnect, is the only
example in Ovid.

2 Some of the best editions have,

Turn supplex Juno, neque ego haec mutare laoorans.

QUANTITY OF FINAL SYLLABLES FINAL U. 61

y the dative, or ablative of the substantive, which has the final

always long. Indeed, it is not improbable that the necessity of
distinguishing these two words produced a difference in their
pronunciation, and therefore in their quantity.

It may serve to set at rest the question with regard to the quantity
of the final o in ego and modo (the adverb), if I state, that I have
marked 532 examples of ego with the o short in Ovid alone, 9 1 in
Propertius, 90 in Horace, 64 or 65 in Virgil, 53 in Tibullus, 27 in
Catullus, and 5 in Lucretius, in all 862; while in the same authors

1 have been unable to find more, with the o long, than the two
quoted above: one of these from a poem, which although often
placed among the works of Catullus, is found in no MS. of that
author, and is now left out by the best editors; the other from
Ovid, in a line where the MSS. afford half a dozen different
readings. I am aware that other examples are to be found in
old editions, but they have all disappeared upon a careful exami
nation of the MSS., e. g., Prop. I., viii., 31; IV., ii., 3, &c.

Such being the evidence, I feel justified in reversing the judgment
pronounced by Broukhusius, Drakenborch, and Ruperti, and in
laying down the rule as given above.

With regard to modo (the adverb), I have marked 363 examples
in Ovid, 48 in Propertius, 22 in Horace, 13 in Virgil, 6 in Catullus,

2 in Lucretius; in all of these (454) the final o is short ; against
which there is one in Lucretius, where it is lengthened in Caesura.
The same holds good of its compounds, with the single exception
given above from Catullus.

FINAL U.

RULE XL

U final is long,

As cornu, metu, partu, Panthu, vitatu, diu.

Exception.

Indu, the old form of in, and nenu for non, both Lucretian words,
have the u short.

Examples.

Cornu decorum, leniter atterens. (Ale. ffendec.) If. 0. II., xix., 30.
Parce metu Cytherea, manent immota tuorum. V. ^E. I., 257.

62 QUANTITY OF FINAL SYLLABLES FINAL Y.

Eumenidesque satae, turn partu terra nefando. V. G. I., 278.
Quo res surama loco, Panihu, quam prendimus arcem. V. jE. II. r 322.
Aiebat; sapiens vitatu quidque petitu. H. S. I., iv., 115.
Servatura diu parem. (Choriamb.) H. 0. IV., xiii., 24.
Nee iacere indu manus, via qua munita fidei. L. V., 103.
Nenu queunt rapidei contra constare leones. L. IV., 714.

Remarks.

U in the dative and ablative of the fourth declension, is a
contraction; thus, in the above examples, metu is for metui, and
partu for partue; the quantity of u in the nom. ace. and voc. of
neuter nouns, was supposed by Diomedes and some other ancient
grammarians to be short. It is difficult to find examples to set the
question at rest; some produce

Praeterea lumen per cornu transit, et imber. L. II., 388.

But the last editions have cornum.

The u in Panthu represents the diphthong ou in the original
Greek word.

Diu is the ablative of dius y an old form of dies; this is clear from
the common phrase, diu noctuque.

In the older poets, the s in short final us is frequently dropped
before a word beginning with a consonant, in which case the u is
of course short, e. g.,

Versibu quos olim Eauni vatesque canebant. E. A. VII., frag. 220.

FINAL Y.

RULE XIL

Y final is short ,

As molij, Chely, Coty, Tiphy.

Examples.

Holy vocant superi, nigra radice tenetur. 0. M. XI Y., 292.
Cedamus,67i&7, iamrepone cantus. (Phalaecian.) S. S. IV., lii-,
O Coty, progenies digna parente tuo. 0. E. P. II., ix., 38.
Ars tua, TipJiy, iacet si non sit in aequore fluctus. 0. T. IV., iii., 77.

QUANTITY OF FINAL SYLLABLES FINAL C. D, L. 63

FINAL C.

EULE XIII.

C fined is long,
As ilUc, illuc.

Exception.
C final is short in donee.

Examples.

Illlc, officiant laetis ne frugibus herbae. V. G. L, G9.
lonios fluctus postquam illuc Arrius isset. C. LXXXIV., 11.

Donee eris felix multos numerabis amicos. 0. T. L, ix., 5.

Remarks.

Illic and illuc, used adverbially, seem to be the same word as
illoc, the ablative of illic, the old form of ille.

Adhuc is ad hoc, and falls under the rule for monosyllables in
composition.

Donee is an abbreviation of domcum, which occurs often in
PlautuSj and donicum is clearly an adjective in the neuter gender.

FINAL D.

EULE XIV.
T) final is short,
As aMd, illud.

Examples.

Sic alid ex alio peperit discordia tristis. L. "V., 1304.
Nee sopor illud erat, sed coram agnoscere vultus. V. ^E. III., 173,

FINAL L.

EULE XV.

TJ final is short,

As Hannibal, semel } nihil, procul.

64

QUANTITY OF FINAL SYLLABLES FINAL M, N.

Examples.

Hannibal, et stantes Collina turre mariti. /. S. VI., 291.
Quum semel liaeserunt arvis aurasque tulerunt. V. G. II., 422.
Yersando terrain expert!, nihU iniprobus anser. V. G. L, 119.
Arboris acclinis trunco, procul aerea ramis. V. JE. X., 835.

Remarks.

We must attribute to the force of Caesura the lengthening of the
final syllable in mhil, in the two following examples :-

In superis opis esse nihil, at in aedibus ingens. 0. M. VII., 644.
Morte nihll opus est, nil Icariotide tela. 0. E. P. III., i., 113.

Nil is long, being a contraction. (See above, Eule I.)

FINAL M.

M final, in the poets of the Augustan age, and their successors, is
always elided before a vowel; but in the older writers, when not cut
off, it is short both in monosyllables and polysyllables, e. g.,

Vomerem, atque loceis avertit seminis ictum. 1 L. IV., 1268.
Nam qnodjluvidum est, e levibus atque rotundis. L. II., 466.
Sed dum abest quod avemus, id exsuperare videtur. L. III., 1095.

The quantity of final m appears also in the compounds circumago,
circumeo.

Circumagi, quemdam volo visere non tibi notum. H. S. I, ix., 17.
Cuius non hederae circumiere caput. 2 P. II., v., 26.

FINAL N.

EULE XVI.

N final is short,

As agmen, forsitdn, tamen, viden\ (I.)

1 Many of the best editions have Vomeris.

2 Many editors write uniformly circueo, instead of circumeo.

QUANTITY OF FINAL SYLLABLES FINAL N. 65

Exceptions.

The only exceptions are in words transplanted from the Greek,
in which regard must always be paid to their quantity in the
original.

a. An is long in nominatives masculine, as Paean (Ilamv), Titan

(Tirav).

b. An is long in the accusative of the first declension from a long

nominative; and, vice versa, thus,

Aenedn (^Aiveiav), from Aeneas (^Aivttag), but Maian from
Maid, Cyllan from (Jylla, &c. (II.)

c. En is always long, since it represents the Greek rjv, as in Hymen

( f Yjur)i>), attagen (arrayrjv), Anchisen ( Ay^cr^v), Mysten
(Muarrjv), &c.

d. In and yn are short in such words as commonly occur, Daphnm

(Aa^vtv), Thyrsm (9i>p<nv), Capyn, chelyn (yjt\vv), Ityn
(ITVV), but would be long in delphm (SgX^Tv), Salamm
(SaXa/.uv), Phorcyn (Qopicvv). (III.)

e. Oft is short when it represents ov ; it is long when it represents
wv : tlmsDelon (ArjXov), Cypron (Kvirpov), Troilon (TpotXov),
Hum ( iXiov), but Acron (AKOMV), Triton (Tptrwv), Babylon
(Ba/3vXwv), Chalybon (XaXupwv), &c. (IV.)

Examples.

Explicuit legio et campo stetit agmen aperto. V. G. II. , 280.
Forsitan et scrobibus quae sint fastigia quaeras. F. #. II., 288.
Sed tamen alternis facilis labor, arida tantum. V. Gr. I., 79.
Yirgo adest, viden 9 ut faces. (Glycon.) C. LXI, 77.
Educet. Fic^m ut geminae stant vertice cristae. F. JE., VI., 780.

a. Dicite lo Paean, et lo bis dicite Paean. 0. A. A. II., 1.
Quantum si culmos Titan incalfacit udos. 0. F. IV., 919.

b. Sic memorat, simul Aenean in regia ducit. F. J, I, 631.
Maian et Electran Taygetenque lovi. 0. F. IV., 174.

Me Tenedon Chrysenque et Cyllan Apollinis urbes. 0. M. XIII., i

[174.

if

66 QUANTITY OF FINAL SYLLABLES FINAL N.

. Hymen, O Hymenaee Hymen ades, O Hymenaee. C. LXIL, 5.
^N"on attagen lonicus. (Iambic Dimeter. ) H. E. II., 54.
Troiamque et AncJiisen et almae. (^Uc. Enn.) H. 0. IV., xv., 31.
Mysten ackmtum : nee tibi vespero. (Ale. Hendec.) H. 0. II., ix., 10.
Thracen, acpede barbaro. (Ckoriambic.) H. 0. III.,xxv., 11.

d. Thrysin et attritis DapJinin arundinibus. P. II., xxxiv., 68.
Ant Capyn ant celsis in pnppibus arma Caici. V. JE. I., 183.
Sed chelyn et vittas et amantes tempora lanrns. S. S. IY., vi., 98.
Tantaqne nox animi est, Ityn hue arcessite, dixit. 0. M. YI., 652.

e. jN"atalemque, mares, Delon Apollinis. (Choriamb.) H. 0. 1.,xxi., 10.
Sperne dilectam Cypron, et vocantis. (Sapphic.) H. 0. 1., xxx v 2.
Troilon aut Phrygiae sorores. (Ale. Dec.) H. 0. II., ix., 16.
lunone Divis, Ilion, Ilion. (Ale. Hendec.) H. 0. III., iil., 18.
Acron Hercnleus Caenina dnctor ab arce. P. IY., x., 9.
Prosequitnr cantn Triton omnesqne marinae. P. IY., vi., 61.
Nee Babylon aestnm nee frigora Pontus liabebit. 0. E. P. II., iv., 27.
lupiter ! nt Chalybon omne genus pereat. C. LXYL, 48.

Remarks.

I. Videri deserves particular notice, because it is a colloquial
form of videsne; the change in quantity resulted, in all probability,
from its being employed as a sharp, short interrogation. So Satlri
for Satisne, is very common in the comic writers.

II. There is some doubt with regard to the accusative in an
from short a in the nominative, since some examples occur in which
it is made long. In all of these, however, the syllable is in Caesura,
and we may therefore safely pronounce it to be naturally short, e. g.,

Qui legis Electrdn et egentem mentis Orestem. 0. T. II., 395.
So also Andromedan. Ov. Met. IY., 756.

But OritJiyian, Ov. Met. YI, 707. Ossdn, Prop. II, i., 19 ; Ov.
Past. I., 307. Iphigenidn, Ov. E. P. III., ii., 62, &c.

QUANTITY OF FINAL SYLLABLES FINAL R. 67

III. By Caesura, also, we must account for the lengthening of
the final syllable in Tethyn, by Martial and Silius.

Et viridem Tethyn, Oceanumque patrem. M. X., xliv., 2.
Intima ab occasu Tethyn impellit et ortu. S. XVII., 244.

IY. Care must be taken not to confound Orion ( Qpaov), and
Orion, the Greek accusative of Orios ( Opaoc).

Depressitque duos, Brotean et Orion, Orio
Mater erat Mycale, &c. 0. M. XII, 262.

The later Latin poets make constant blunders in words borrowed
from the Greek, which in the original end in o>v, thus :

Durn daemon invictum Dei. (Iambic Dimeter.) P. P. II, 505.
Hie chalcedon hebes perfunditur ex hyacinthi. P. Psych., 857.

But daemon, chalcedon, are ocu/UAtv, ^aXfc^Swv, and therefore
must have the on long.

FINAL R.

EULE XVII

K final is short,

As calcdr, audidr, oleaster, iter, glorier, super, color, acrior, con-
templator, queror, turtur, robur, caeditur, calcentur, eluctabitur, &c.

Exception.

a. E. final is long in words transplanted from the Greek, which
in the original end in TJQ, and increase in the genitive, as aer
, aether (aiOrip atflepoc)? crater

But pater, mater (Trarrjp-Trarpoc

B.emark also Hector, Nestor, Castor, from c E/crwp,

Celtiber has the last long in Catullus, and short in Martial.
Wherever the simple Iber occurs, it has the la st long.

Examples.

Crescit et immensum gloria calcdr habet. 0. E. P. IV, ii., 36.
Trans ego tellurem, trans latas audidr undas. 0. T. IV, ix., 23.

1 In no respect, however, could pater and mater be regarded as words transplanted \
from the Greek. They doubtless existed in that earlier tongue from which both
Greek and Latin were offshoots.

68 QUANTITY OF FlffAL SYLLABLES FINAL AS.

Infelix superat foliis oleaster amaris. V. G. II., 314.
Angustum formica terens iter, et bibit ingens. V. G. I., 380.
Fratre magis, dubito, glorier, anne viro. 0. F. "VI., 28.
Saeva sedens super arma et centum vinctus aenis. V. JE. I., 295.
Sen plures color ille vias et caeca relaxat. V.G. L, 89.
Acrior, aut Boreae penetrabile frigus adurat. F. (7. L, 93.
Contemplate item quum nux se plurima sylvis. V. G. I., 187.
Sed memor unde abii, queror, O iocunde sodalis. 0. 2?. P. L, viii., 2-5.
Nee gemere aeria cessabit turtur ab ulmo. F. .#. L, 59.
"Vomis et inflexi primum grave robur aratri. V. 6r. I., 162.
Caeditur et tilia ante iugolevis altaque fagus. V. 6r. I., 173.
Ad plenum calcentur, aqua eluctabitur omnis. V. G. II. , 244.

^r

a. Aer, a tergo quasi provehat atque propellat. L. VI., 1025.
-4e^ 3 et longi volvent Titana labores. L. P. I., 90.
Inde mare, inde aer, inde aether ignifer ipse. L. V., 499.
Summus inaurato crater erat asper aeantho. 0. M. XIII. , 701.
Est mini namque domi pater, est iniusta noverca. V. E. III., 33.
!N"on iam mater alit tellus viresque ministrat. V. <JE. XI., 71.
Hector erat : turn colla iugo candentia presses. 0. M. XII., 77.
Cum sic Nestor ait, vestro fuit unicus aevo. 0. M. XII., 169.

Infamis Helenae Castor ofFensus vice. (Iamb. Trim.) H. E.

[XVII, 42.

Nunc Celtiber es, Celtiberia in terra. (Scazon.) G. XXXIX., 17.
Ducit ad auriferas quod me Salo Celtiber oras. M. X., xx., 1.
Si tibi durus Iber, aut si tibi terga dedisset. L. P. VI., 255.
Omnis Iber, omnis rapidi fera Gallia turmis. S. L, 656.

FINAL AS.

BULE XVIII.

As final is long,

As terras, vestrds, tempestas, aetas, tractas, debeas, cedas, veniebds.

QUANTITY OF FINAL SYLLABLES FINAL AS. 69

Exceptions.
As final is short in the following cases :

a. In the nominative singular of words transplanted from the

Greek, which make aSoc in the genitive, and in Latin words
formed upon their model, as Pallas (IlaXXac aSoc), Areas
( Apicac--aSoc)j Pelids (DrjXtac aSoe), Daulias, Appias, &c.
But Pallas antis, Galchas antis, and the like, follow the
general rule.

b. In the accusative plural of nouns of the third declension,

transplanted from the Greek, wJien this case retains its Greek
form, as heroas (iipwac), lampadds (Xa/iTraSac) delphinds
, Cyclopas (KufcXwTrac), &c.

c. In anas, a duck.

Examples.

Turbabat coelo, nunc terras ordine longo. F. &. I., 395.
Vestras, Eure, domos; ilia se iactat in aula. F. M. I., 140.
Porte sua Libycis tempestas appulit oris. F. JE. I., 377.
Acriter elatrem, pretium aetds altera sordet. H.E. I.,xviii., 18.
Tractds, et incedis per ignes. (Ale. Enneas.) H. 0. II., i., 7.
Quid debeds, O Roma, Neronibus. (Ale. Hendec.) H. 0. IY.,iv., 37.
Cedas; obsequio plurima vincit amor. T. I., iv., 40.
Dure, quid ad miseros veniebas exsulis annos. 0. T. III., xiii., 3.

a. Quum Palldsusto vertit iram ab Ilio. (Iamb. Trim.) H. E. X., 13.
Porte die solennem illo rex Areas honorem. F. j$. VIII., 102.
Transeat Hectoreum Pelids hasta latus. 0. H. III., 126.
Concinit Ismarium Daulias ales Ityn. 0. H. XV., 153.
Non illas lites Appias ipsa probat. 0. R. A., 660.
Tela manusque sinit : Hinc Pallas instat et urget. F. JE. X., 433.
Quam postquam reddit Calchds ope tutus Achillis. 0. R. A., 473.

6. Permixtos lierods, et ipse videbitur illis. F. E. IV., 16.
Lampadds igniferis manibus retinentia dextreis. L. II., 25.

70 QUANTITY OF FINAL SYLLABLES FINAL ES.

Orpheus in sylvis, inter ddpliinds Arion. V E. YIIL, 56.
Exsulat, Aetnaeos vidit Cydopas Ulixes. V, &. XL, 263.

c. Et pictis anas enotata pennis. (Phalaecian.) P, A,, frag. 1

Remarks.

As is long in the accusative plural, because it is a contraction for
aeSj thus terras, vestras, were anciently terra-es, vestra-es, or perhaps
rather terra-eis, vestra-eis.

As in the nominative of the third declension was long by posi
tion, in the older form of the language, thus, tempestas, voluntas,
and the like, were tempestats, voluntats, and the t which was dropped
in the nominative, reappears in the genitives tempestads, voluntatfis.

The as in tract as and the like, is a contraction for ais, &c., as
;may be seen by referring to the Appendix on the Conjugations.

"With respect to Greek words, when adopted without change,
the Latins generally adhere to the quantity attributed to them by
the Greek poets.

We find Xiphias, a sword-fish, with the last syllable long in
Caesura,

Ac durus Xiphias, ictu non mitior ensis. 0. Hal, , frag. 97.

FINAL ES.

RULE XIX.

Es final is long,

As sedes, series, stirpes, fortes, vides. pulses, esses, pones, iurares,
&c. (I.)

Exceptions.
Es final is short in the following cases :

a. In the nominative singular of nouns of the third declension,

which increase with a short penult in the genitive, as Ales-
Ztis, dives-vtis, hospes-ltis, miles-Uis, praepes-etis, seges-etis, &c.

But aries, abies, Ceres, paries, and the compounds of pes,"
follow the general rule.

b. In words transplanted from the Greek, which in the original end

in : to this class belong

1 This is the example given by Vossius, and I am unable to produce one from a
less exceptionable authority.

2 See below "Monosyllables in Composition," for the compounds of pes which have
ihe last long, and the compounds of es which have the last short, as in potts, ades, &c.

QUANTITY OF FINAL SYLLABLES FINAL ES. 71

Neuters singular, where the Latin es represents the Greek
, such as, cacoethes (KaicoijOce), hippomanes (tTTTTOjuavEc), &c.

and nominatives and vocatives plural under like circumstances,

asAtlantides ( ArAaiTtSec), Arcades ( ApfcaSee), Troes (Tpwec),

Troades (TpwaSce), &c.

But where the Latin es represents the Greek r/e, it is, of

course, long as in Alcides, Brontes, Palamedes, from

Bpovrrj, IlaAajUTjSr]^. (II.)

c.

Examples.

Sedes Atlanteusque finis. (Ale. Enneas.) H. 0. I., xxxiv., 11.

Annorum series et fuga temporum. (Choriamb.) H. 0. III., xxx., 5.

Deposuit sulcis, hie stirpes obruit arvo. V. G. II., 24.

Fortes invertant tauri, glebasque iacentes. V. G. I., 65.

Tides ut alta stet nive candidum. (Ale. Hendec.) H. 0. I., ix., 1.

Iratis precibus, tu pulses onine quod obstat. H. S. II., vi., 30.

Esses lonii facta puella maris. P. II., xxvi., 14.

Pones iambis, sive namnia. (Ale. Enneas.) H. 0. I., xvi., 3.

Boeotum in crasso iurares aere natum. H. E. II., i., 244.

a. Namque volans rubra fulvus lovis ales in aethra. V. JE. XII. ,

[247.

Talein dives arat Capua et vicina Yesevo. V. G. II., 224.
Immo age, et a prima die, liospes, origine nobis. V. ^E. I., 753.
Myrrnidonum Dolopumve aut duri miles Ulixi. V. ^E. IL, 7.
Acer, anhelanti similis, quern praepes ab Ida. V. dE. V., 254.
Urit enim lini campum seges urit avenae. V. G. I., 77.

b. Creditur, ipse aries etiam nunc vellera siccat. V. E. III., 95.
Populus in fluviis, abies in montibus altis. V. E. VII., 66.
Flava Ceres alto nequidquam spectat Olympo. V. G. I., 96.

Nutrit rura Ceres almaque Faustitas. (Choriamb.) H. 0. IV.,

[v., 18.

Hie farta premitur angulo Ceres omni. (Scazon.) M. III., Iviii., 6.
Votiva paries indicat uvida. (Choriamb.) H. 0. I., v., 14.

72 QUANTITY OP FINAL SYLLABLES FINAL IS.

Barbiton laic paries habebit. (Ale. Decas.) H. 0. III., xxvi., 4.
Scribendi cacoethes et aegro in corde senescit. J. S. VII., 52.
Ante tibi Eoae Atlantides abscondantur. F. G. L, 221.
Ambo florentes aetatibus Arcades ambo. F. jE . VII., 4.
Egressi optata potiuntur Troes arena. F. ^ L, 172.
At procul in sola secretae Troades acta. F. ^. V, 613.
Alcides aderat, taurosque hac victor agebat. F. J^. VIII. , 203.
Brontes 1 et Steropes Acmonidesque solent. 0. F. IV., 288.
Mallet et infelix Palamedes esse relictus. 0. M. XIIL, 56.

c. Quern penes arbitrium est, et ius, et norma loquendi. H. A. P. 72.
Me penes est unum vasfci custodia mundi. 0. F. L, 119.

Remarks.

I. With regard to long es in the indicative present of the second
conjugation, which is a contraction for e-is, see Remarks on the
Conjugations in the Appendix.

II. Martianus Capella, Lib. III., cap. de Nomine, makes a sad
blunder with regard to these words : he says,

" ES terminatus in Graecis nominibus brevis est, ut Anchises"
on which Vossius remarks, " Sed locutus Capella ex sensu sui seculi,
quo ea etiam quae Graece in H2 desinunt corripiebant, ut Thales,
Lyristes, Ganymedes.

Thales, e-yyva, Trapecm 8 arrj, protulit. Aus. Lud. S. S. I., 18.
Alcaeo potior Lyristes ipso. (Phalaecian.) Sid. VIII., ep. xi., 25.

Aut tradat Gfanymedes ipse nectar. (Phalaecian,) Gaelius Firmian.

\_Symp.

Some, however, read in the above passage from Ausonius,
Thales sed, gyyua ?rapa 8 arjj, protulit.

FINAL IS.

EULE XX.
Is final is short,
As VomiSj ruris, inutilis, TantaUs, Sarmatis, terrebis, mayis.

1 Some edd. have Brontesque.

QUANTITY OF FINAL SYLLABLES FINAL IS. 73

Exceptions.
Is final is long in the following cases :

a. In plural cases in is, as rugls, terrls, noils, vobls, tills, amarls;

quails, humills (accusatives plural). (I.)

b. In the second person singular present indicative of verbs of the

fourth conjugation, as sentls, per sentls, fastidls. (II.)

c. In the second person singular of the present subjunctive, as

adsls, possls, malls, noils, veils. (III.)

d. In nouns of the third declension increasing with a long penult in

the genitive, as Samnls-ltis, Salamls-lnis, Quirls-itls. 1 (IV.)

e. In the adverbs, gratis, ingratls, forls. (V,)

f. In Greek nouns which have the termination long in the original,

as Simols

"With regard to the second person singular of the future perfect
and subjunctive perfect, see Remarks (VI.)

Examples.

Vomis et inflexi primum grave robur aratri. V. G.H., 162.
Et sonitu terrebis aves, et ruris opaci. V. G. I., 156.
Excoquitur vitium atque exsudat inutiUs humor. V. Gf. I., 88.
Aut ego Tantalidae Tantalis uxor ero. 0. H. VIII., 122.
Sarmatis est tellus quam mea vota petunt. 0. T. I., ii., 82.
Seu durat magis et venas adstringit hiantes. V. G. I., 91.

a. Rugis et instanti senectae. (Ale. Enneas.) H. 0. II., xiv., 3.
Secernunt coelumque a terris omne retentant. L. II., 729.
Nolils est ratio, solis lunaeque meatus. L. I., 129.
Abstulit omne Phaon quod vobls ante placebat. 0. H. XV., 203.
Pinguia concipiunt, sive illls omne per ignem. V. G. I., 87.
Strymoniaeque grues et amaris intuba fibris. V. G. I., 120.
Quails Eurotae progignunt flumina myrtos. (7. LXIV., 89.
Vix humills apibus casias roremque ministrat. V. G. II., 213.

1 1 cannot, however, quote any example of Salamis and Quiris which decides the
quantity of the nominative.

74 QUANTITY OF FINAL SYLLABLES FINAL IS.

b. Sentis, ac veluti stet volucris dies. (Choriamb.) H. 0. III.,

[xxviii., 6.

Naturam rerum, ac persentls titilitatem. L. TV., 25.
Pocula, num esuriens fastidls omnia praeter. H. S. I., ii.,

c. Adsls O Tegeaee favens oleaeque Minerva. V. G. I., 18.
Possls et inagriam niorbi deponere partem. 1 H. E. L, i., 35.
Me quoque velle veils, anne coactus amem. 0. A. III., xi., 50.

d. Samnls in ludo ac rudibus caussis satis asper. Lucil. ap. Cic. de

[Orat. III.

e. Gratis anhelans, multo agendo nil agens. (Iamb. Trim.) Phaed.

[II., v., 3.

Effugere hand potis est^ ingratls haeret et angit. L. III., 1082.
biberis dilutsi, forls est pronius et atrum. H. S. II., ii., 16.

Hie tibi sit Simols, liaec mea castra puta. 0. A. A. II., 134.

I. Plnral cases in es and is were anciently written -with tlie
diphthong ei,f oriels, stirpeis, illeis, amareis, which acconiits for the
long quantity, and for the double form of the accusative plural of
the third declension, which is sometimes is and sometimes es,
.according as the e or the i of the diphthong was dropped.

II. The second person singular of the present indicative of the
fourth conjugation is contracted, sentis, audis, &c., are for senti-is,
audi-is, &c.

The Christian poets make constant false quantities in these
Terbs, e. g.,

tu

Pervems ad Christum, sed Christus pervenit ad te. Sed. Op. PascJi.

[IV.

Esuris ad faciem, saturamque cadavere iusti. AT. Hist. Ap. II.
Nescis amare deum. AT. Hist. Ap. II.

In the Erythraean index to Virgil, we find quoted,
Nescis an exciderint mecum loca, venimus illuc. 0. II. XII., 71.

1 Adsis and possis, properly speaking, fall under the Eule for Monosyllables ia
Composition,

QUANTITY OF FINAL SYLLABLES FINAL IS.

75

Which is found in some old editions. The true reading is,
Nostiri an exciderint mecum loca ? venimus illuc.

III. The best MSS. of Juvenal read in S. V., 10,
Tarn ieiuna fames ? quum possis honest ius illic.

But almost all editors agree in thinking that the correction possit
(sc. aliquis) is indispensable.

IY. Samnis would originally be Samnits in the nominative.

Y. Gratis and ingratis are contracted datives for gratiis, in-
gratiis, which are found in the open form in the comic writers.
Foris is the ablative of fora, a door, the same as forw of the third
declension.

"We must consider the quantity of the termination ris in the
indicative future perfect and subjunctive perfect, as common.
Almost all the examples in which it is found long are in Caesura ;
but there is at least one instance in the Alcaics of Horace, which
cannot be explained upon this principle.

Si ture^acam et homa. (Ale. Enneas.) H. 0. III., xxiii., 3.

As doubts have been expressed upon this subject by some pro-
sodians, a number of references are given below, which will enable
the student to form a judgment for himself :

Bis Short.

Abscesseris? L. I., 409.
Acceperis, H. S. II., iii., 67.
Accesseris, Y. J&. III., 441.
Adv&neris, Y. M. I, 388.
Coeperisj H. S. II., iii., 126. E.

I., xx., 12.

CorrexeriSj 0. T. Y., xiii., 13.
DecusseriSj P. IY., i., 141.
J)etorseris, H. S. II., ii., 55.
Dixeris, H. S. I., iv., 41 ; II.,

iii., 220; II., vi., 39. A. P., 47.
Duraveris, H. S. II., iv., 72.
Egeris, 0. E. P. IY., iv., 39.
Impleveris, O. T. II., 323.
Iitsseris, C. XXXII., 4.
luveris, Y. M. X., 33; H. S.

II., iv., 91.

Moveris, P. II., xxx., 33.
Permiseris, O. E. P. III., vi., 57.
Perveneris, H. E. L, xiii., 11.
Piaveris, P. III., x., 19.
Promiseris, P. IY., v., 33.
fieseraveris, O. E. P. IY., iv., 23.
Respexeris, Y. E. YIIL, 102.
JRuperis, H. S. II., iii., 319.
Scripseris, H. A. P., 387.
Senseris, O. A. A. I, 716.

iSj H. O. I., xviii., 1.
Suspexeris, Y. G. IY., 59.
Veneris, O. A. L, iv., 13. K. A,

506/

Videris,y. G-. Ill, 465 ; IY. } 414.
Vitaveris, II. S. II., ii., 54.
Vocaveris, Y. G. L, 157.

1 Some edd. have Recesseris.

76

QUANTITY OF FINAL SYLLABLES FINAL OS.

Eis Long.

Abfueris, O. E. A., 247.

Abstuleris, O. A. I, viii., 101.

Audieris, O. M. X., 560. H. S.
II., v., 101.

Biberis, *0. A. I, iv., 32.

Cognoris, L. VI. , .534.

Contuleris, 0. E. P. IV, x., 21.

Credideris, O. H. XXL, 189.

Dederis, *P. II. , xv., 50. O. A.
IL,ii.,16. A. A. 1,447; IL,
ii., 337. R A., 671. *T. V.,
v., 40; V.,xiii., 9. F. I., 17;
VI., 215. H. O. IV., vii., 20.

Fueris, O. A. A. III., 661. *F.
II., 674. H. E. I., vi., 40.

Miscueris, H. S. II. , ii., 74.
Noris, *0. T. IV., x., 2. *F.

I., 116.
Nesderis, O. H. VII, 53. *A.

A. I, 222.

Perdideris, O. M. xv., 94.
Poteris, *0. A. A. L, 370.
Praestiteris, O. A. I., viii., 105.

E. A., 635.

Quaesieris, O. M. XIIL, 756.
Reddideris, O. A. L, iv., 31.
Respueris, T. IV., i., 8.
Steteris, 0. H. X., 126.
Tentaris, 0. A. A. L, 389.

In those passages which are marked with an asterisk, the ris is
found long in the division of the Pentameter.

FINAL OS.

EULE XXI.

Os final is long,

As custos, ventos, iactatos.

i

Exceptions.
Os final is short in the following cases :

co. In words transplanted from the Greek, which have oc in the
original, as epos, lotos, Samos, Chios, Rhodos, Phasidos, Tethyos,
from 7roc> Xwroc? Sajuoc? XtO, ToSoc? ^aa-tSoc? TrjOuoc-
But those words in which the Latin os represents the Greek
> retain their original quantity, as herds, Minds, from i?

b. In Compos and Exos.

Examples.
Custos, amatorem trecentae. (Ale. Enneas.) H. 0. III., iv., 79.

QUANTITY OF FINAL SYLLABLES FINAL TS. 77

Ventos et varium coeli praediscere morem. V. G. I., 51.
His accensa super, iactatos aequore toto. V. JE. I, 29.

a. Facta canit, pede ter percusso, forte epos acer. H. S. I., x., 43.
Terret, et horrendo lotos adunca sono. 0. F. IV., 190.

Homae landetur Samos et Chios, et Rhodos absens. H. E. I., xi.,

[21.
Phasidos ad fluctus et fines Aeetaeos. C. LXIV., 3.

Tethyos has neptes Oceanique senis. 0. F. V, 168.

.Herds Aesonius potitur, spolioque superbus. 0. M. VII., 156.

In dubio est. Doleo quod Minds hostis amanti est. 0. M. VIII. .

[45.

6. Insequere et voti postmodo compos eris. 0. -4. A. L, 486.
et exsanguis tumidos perfluctuat artus. Z. III., 721.

Remarks.

The os in custos, and such words, is long, because the nominative
was originally custods, the e# which was dropped reappearing in the
genitive custodis.

Os, in the accusative plural of the second declension, is a con
traction for oes or oeis, ventos, iactatos, having been originally ventoeis,
iactatoeis. See Appendix on the Declensions.

FINAL US.

EULE XXII.

Us final is short,

As taurus, tempus,cultus, improbus, solibus^saltibuSyTebus, quibus,
prius, scindimus, intus, &c.

*

Exceptions.

Us final is long in the following cases :

a. In the genitive singular, and in the nominative, accusative,

and vocative plural of nouns of the fourth declension, as
luctus, sensus, saltus. (I.)

b. In nominatives of the third declension, increasing with long

u in the genitive, as tellus, virtus, palus. (II.)

78 QUANTITY OF FINAL SYLLABLES FINAL US.

c. In words transplanted from the Greek, in which us represents
of the original, as Panthus (HavOov^), Amathus
, Mantus (Mavroue, contractedfor Mav7OO),

Examples.

Taiwus, et adverso cedens Canis occidit astro. V. G. I., 218.
Tempus humotegere et iamdudum inciimbere aratris. V. G. I., 213.
Conveniat, quae cura bourn, qui cultus habendo. V. G. I., 3.
Pulverulenta coquat maturis solibus aestas. V. G. I., 66.
Saltibus, in vacuis pascant et plena secundum. V. G. Ill , 143.
Improbus, et duris urgens in rebus egestas. V. G. I., 146.
Quam quibus in patriam ventosa per aequora vectis. V. G. I., 206.
At prim ignotum ferro quam scindimus aequor. V. G. I., 50.
Eursus inobliqnum verso perrumpit aratro. V. G. I., 98.

a. Scilicet immunis si luctus nna fuisset. Epic. 55.

Sensus ante ipsam genitam naturam animantis. Z. II., 937.
SaUtis, et satnri petito longinqua Tarenti. V. G. II., 197.

5. Tellus in longas est patefacta vias. T. I., iii., 30.

Et modo, Caesar, avum, qnem virtus addidit astris. 0. E. P.

[IV., viii., 63.

Atqne hinc vasta palus hinc ardua moenia cingunt. V. JS. XII.,

[745.

Dis iuranda palus, oculis incognita nostris. 0. M. II., 46.

c. Panthus, Othryades, arcis Phoebique sacerdos. V. JE. II., 319.
Est Amathus, est celsa mihi Paphus atque Cythera. V. ^2J. X., 51.
Fatidicae Mantus et Tusci filius amnis. V. -^7. X., 199.

Remarks.

I. Us in the genitive of the fourth declension is a contraction for
iris, and in the nominative, accusative, and vocative plural for ues
or ueis, and therefore in both cases long.

II. The original form of the nominative in salus was saluts; in
tellus it was tellurs; in palus, paluds; which may account for the
last syllable remaining long, when one of the consonants was
dropped.

QUANTITY OF FINAL SYLLABLES FINAL YS. 79

Horace, very unaccountably, shortens the us in palus,

Regis opus, sterilisque diupalus aptaque remis. H. A. P. } 65.

See the observations of the commentators, ancient and modern,,
upon the passage.

"We may at first sight be astonished by

Polypus an gravis hirsutis cubet hircus in alis. H. E. XII., 5.
Delectant, veluti Balbinum polypus Hagnae. H. S. I., iii,, 40.
Polypus liaeret, et hac eludit retia fraude. 0. H. F. 31.

Since polypus seems to be the Greek 7ro\v7rov. But the
Dorians made use of a form, TrwAuTroc, as we find in Athenaeus,
Lib. VII., who quotes from Simonides, wwXvTrov Si^/nevog, and
a line of Archestratus

H(*)\VTTOI Iv Gaorw /ecu Kapta tlinv

See Yoss. Arist. II.. c. 36.

*

So the Greeks used both OlSr/rouc-oSoc and

FINAL YS.

EULE XXIII.
Ys final is short,
As Capys, Dictys, Lilys, Tethys, Tipliys.

Examples.

Sed Capys ante fuit ; regnum Tiberinus ab illis. 0. M. XI Y., 614,
Dictys ait quo non alias conscendere sumnias. 0. M. III., 615.
Hoc Lilys, hoc flavus, prorae tutela, Melanthus. 0. M. Ill, 617.
Tethys et extremo saepe recepta loco est. 0. F. Y., 22.
Tiphys et Automedon dicar amoris ego. 0. A.A.I., 6.

Remarks.

In the Halieutics we find Chrysophrys in Caesura.
Chrysophrys imitata decus, turn corporis umbrae. 0. H. F., 111.

In Senec. Oedip. 644, Erinnys seems to be a contraction for
Erinnyas.

i

SO QUANTITY OF FINAL SYLLABLES FINAL T.

FINAL T.

KULE XXIV.

T final is short }

As imperdt, movet, elicit, audiit, caput.

a. There are no real exceptions to this rule, but some contracted
words, ending in t, have the last syllable long, according to
Eule I.

Thus, disturbdt for disturbavit, It for iit or ivit, petit for petiit,
obit for obiit, &c.

There are some other apparent exceptions, which will be noticed
in the Chapter on Caesura.

Examples.

Exercetque frequens tellurem, atque imperat arvis. V. G. I., 99.
Hinc movet Euphrates, illic Germania bellum. V. G. I., 509.
Elicit ilia cadens raucum per levia murmur. V. G. I., 109.
Audiit et si quern tellus extrema refuso. V. jffi. VII., 225.
Nunc caput obiectare fretis nunc currere in undas. V. G. I., 386.

a. Disturbdt urbeis, et terrae motus obortus. L. VI., 587.

Dum trepidant U hasta Tago per tempus utrumque. 1 V. JE.

[IX., 418.

Sceptra Palatini sedemque petit Evandri. 2 V. JE. IX., 9.
Magnus civis obit etformidatus Othoni. /. S. VI., 559.

1 Heyne reads iit, * See various readings.

81

ON THE

QUANTITY OF COMPOUND WORDS.

I. MONOSYLLABLES IN COMPOSITION,

KULE XXY.

THE general rule is, that monosyllables, in composition, retain their
natural quantity. It will be convenient to consider the different
cases separately.

A. When the monosyllable forms the first part of the compound
word.

1. Monosyllabic Prepositions in Composition.

The prepositions db, ad, ob, m, per, sub, which are short, retain
their quantity in composition before a vowel.

The prepositions a, e, de, which are long, retain their quantity in
composition before a consonant; but before a vowel de follows the
general Rule IY., and is short, while e before a vowel becomes ex.

As dbigo, ddoro, meo, obambido, peredo, subigo; dvreto, depono,
eludo, but deosculor, dehisco.

Ob, in composition, sometimes drops the b before a consonant, in
which case the o remains short, as in omitto. 1

Trans frequently drops the two last letters in composition, but
preserves its proper quantity, as in trano (transno), trdduco
(transduco), trado (transdo), &c.

Pro will be considered separately.

Examples.

Nubilaque induco, ventos abigoquQ vocoque. 0. M. YIL, 202.
Bella gero : et quisquam numen lunonis adoret. V. jE. I., 48.
Prima leves meunt siquando praelia Parthi. V. G. IY., 314.
Ille quidem totam frernebundus obambulat Aetnam. 0. M. XI Y., 188.

1 Some rank ad along with o&, giving aperio as an example. The etymology,
however, of aperio and operio is by no means certain.

G

82 QUANTITY OF COMPOUND WORDS PREPOSITIONS.

Longa dies molli saxa peredit aqua. T. I., iv., 18.
Arvina pingui, subiguntqnv in cote secures. V. JE. VII., 627.
Quo regnum Italiae Libycas averteret oras. V. jE. IV, 106.
"Avia turn resonant avibus virgulta canoris. V. G. II., 328.
De grege non ausim quidquam deponere tecum. V. E. III., 32.
Increpuit mails morsuque elusus inani est. V. JE. XII., 755.
Hos amplectitur, hos deosculatur. (Phalaecian.) M. YIII., Ixxxi., 5.
Sed mini vel tellus op tern prius ima dehiscat. V. JE. IV,, 24.
Pleraque diiFerat et praesens in tempus omittat. II. A. P. 44.
Ilia fretus agit ventos, et turbida tranat. V. jE., IY., 245.
Atque satas alio vidi trdducere messes. V. E. YIII., 99.
Tradit equum comiti, paribusque resistit in armis. V. JE. XL, 710.

Pro in Composition.

Pro is, as we have already seen, long in its simple form, and in
Latin compounds it usually retains this quantity before a consonant ;
as in prodoj prScudo, procursus, procurvus, &c. Before a vowel it
follows the general Hule IY., as inprohibeo.

But in words transplanted from the Greek, where it represents
Trpo, the vowel in the original being short, remains so ? as in
Prometheus (npo/irj0uc;), Propontis (IIpoTrovrt^), Procyon (IIpo-
KVWV\ but Propoetides (IlptoTromScc)

There are, moreover, some Latin words in which it is uniformly
short, viz., the compounds of cello, fanum, fari,fateri,festus,fugio,
fundOjfundus, nepos, neptis, torvus; as procello, procella, profari,
profano, prof anus, profiteri, profestus, prqfugio, pr&fugus, prof r undo,
profunduSy pronepos, proneptis, prvtervus, protervitas, to which add
proficiscor, profectus, profecto.

The following have the pro doubtful propago (both noun and
verb), propino. To which some, without sufficient grounds, add
procumbo, procuro } propello, which have the first always long in the
best writers, and prof ari, prof undo, in which it is always short. See

Remarks.

Examples.

Prodere voce sua quemquam aut opponere morti. V. jE. II. , 127.
Maturare datur, durum procudit arator. V.G.I., 261.
Procursu rapido, coniectis eminus hastis. V. jE. XII., 711.
Exoritur procurva ingens per littora fletus. V. JE. Y., 765.

QUANTITY OF PRO IN COMPOSITION. 83

Permittit patria? hospitio prohibemur arenae. V. JE. L, 540.
Caucasiasque refert volucres furtumque Promethei. V. E. VI., 42,

Pas quoque ab ore freti longaeque Propontidos undis. 0. T. III.,

[xii., 41.

Ostendit ignem, iam Procyon furit. (Ale. Sendee.) H. 0. III.,

[xxix., 18.

Stint tamen obscaenae Venerem Propoetides ausae. 0. M. X., 238.
Turbinis immanem vim pro vomit atque procellat. L. VI., 447.
Talia iactanti stridens Aquilone procella. V. jE. I., 102.
Turn breviter Dido, vultum demissa, profatur. V. ^E. L, 561.
Scilicet omne sacrum mors importuna profanat. 0. A. III., ix., 19.
Adventante Dea, procul, o procul este profani. V. jE. VI., 258.
etiam veros parce profitemur amores. 0. A. A. II., 639.

e etprofestis lucibus et sacris. (Ale. Nendec.) H. 0. IV., xv., 25.
Sed trepidus profugit chelas et spicula Phoebus. Col. X., 56.
Italiam, fato profugus, Lavinia venit. V. jiE. I., 2.
Deurn profundit ante ternpla sanguinem. (Iamb. Trim.) C. XX., 15*
Vix ea, quum lacrimas oculis luturna profudit. V. ^E. XII., 154.
Complentur vallesque cavae saltusque profundi. V. 6r. II., 391.
Est Neptunus avus, pronepos ego regis aquarum. 0. M. X., 607.
Iam reliqua ex arnitis, patruelis nulla, proneptis. P. S. VI., 53.
Tliersites etiam per me haud imp\me,protervis. 0. M. XIII., 233.
TJrit grata protervitas. (Choriamb.) H. 0. 1., xix., 7.
TJt proficiscentem docui te saepe diuque. H. E. I., xiii., 1.
Hinc ilium Corythi Tyrrhena ab sede prqfectum. V. JE. VII. , 209*
Turn memorat, ne vero, hospes,ne quaere profecto. V. JE. VIII., 532.
Sylvarumque aliae presses propaginis arcus. V. Gf. II., 26.
Sed truncis oleae melius, propagine vites. V. G. II., 63.
Sit Homana potensltala virtute propago. V. JE. XII., 827.
Propagare genus possit vitamque tueri. L. I., 19G.
TJt propagando possint procudere secla. L. V., 848.
Ecficis ut cupide generatim secla propagent. L. I., 21.

i

84 QUANTITY OF PRO IN COMPOSITION.

Nec potuisse propaganda procudere prolem. L. V, 854.
Imperet aeternum, et populis seclisque propaget. S. II., 52.
Hi propagandi ruerant pro limite regni. C. de L. St. I., 373.
Crystallinisque myrrhinisque propinat. (Scazon.) M. IIL,lxxxii.,25.
Praestare iussi, nutibus propinamas. (Scazon.) M. III., Ixxxii., 31.
Hiscere tamquam habeas tria nomina : Quando propinat. I. S. V., 127.

Remarks.

Propontis. Doctor Carey says, "Manilius IV., 439 [680 is the
true reference], by a bold violation of Greek quantity, has made
the pro long in Propontidos."

Aequora, et extremum Propontidos Hellespontum.

He ought, however, to have added, that both Scaliger and
Bentley agree in rejecting this line as altogether spurious. Manilius
uses Propontis in two other passages of the same book, in both
cases with the true quantity.

Truditur invitum, faucesque Propontidos arctas. M. IV., 617.
Ilium etiam venerata colit vicina Propontis. M. IV., 749.
Profari. Doering, in his edition of Catullus, has admitted

Talia prof antes quondam felicia Pelei.

Carmine divino cecinerunt omine Parcae. C. LXIV., 383.

But the true reading, as given by all the best MSS., is praef antes.
Profantes is an emendation first proposed by Passeratius in his
Commentary, published in 1608, and is quite unnecessary.

Proficiscor, Prqfectus, Profecto. Observe that Proficio and its
tenses, &c., have the pro long, according to the rule; as,

Profeci, extrema moriens tamen adloquor hora. V. E. VIII., 20.

Propino or Propino. The doubtful quantity of the pro in this
case may have arisen from its being treated sometimes as a Latin,
and sometimes as a Greek word. The Greek form,
is used by Martial, V., Ixxviii., 3.

Non deerunt tibi, si soles Trpoirivtiv. (Phalaecian.)

In addition to the examples quoted above, we may refer to pro-
pinatj Mart. I., Ixix., 3; propinavit, VIII., vi., 13; propinas, X.,
xlix., 3; propinabisj XII., Ixxiv., 9; propinas, II, xv., 1; pro-
pinabit, VI., xliv., 6.

Procumbo. The idea that the first syllable in procumbo was
sometimes short, originated in the line*

QUANTITY OF PRO IN COMPOSITION. 85

Brachia paipebraeque cadunt, poplitesque procumbunt. L. IV., 953.

As it stood in most edd. before the time of Wakefield: but that

t *

editor, supported by all the MSS., restored

Brachia paipebraeque cadunt, poplitesque cubanti
Saepe tama submittuntur, vireisque resolvunt.

Procumbo occurs very frequently in Virgil, Ovid, and other
poets, and uniformly with the pro long.

Pronepos. Sidonius Apollinaris makes a double false quantity
in this word.

Cernat et in proavo sibimet quod pronepos optet. Sid. Ap. Carm.

[XL, 133.

Procuro. As examples of Procuro with the first long, we may
take

Procurate, viri, et pugnam sperate parati. V. jffi. IX., 158.
Haec ego procurare et idoneus imperor et non. l H. E. I., v., 21.
Si procurare vis ostenturn, rustice. (Iamb. Trim.) Phaed. III.,iii., 16.
Haud secus ac stabulis procurans otia pastor. S. VI., 329.

To which add Mart. V., Ixi., 9, procuratorem.
On the other side, three examples are quoted, in which the pro
is short, but in every one of these the reading is uncertain ; they are,

Ipse procuravi ne possent saeva nocere. T, I., v., 13.

v., L, Ipse ego curavi.

Inde procurator nimium quoque multa procurat. 0. A. A. L, 587.

v., L, propinator ..... .propinat.

Bisit, et, his, inquit facito mea tela procures. 0. F. III., 343.

3 MSS. Repellas. 1 MS. Reponas.

.

From which it appears, that the evidence is in favour of including
procuro under the general rule.

Procello. In some of the older editions of Lucretius, in v., 310,
we find,

Nee sanctum numen fati procellere fineis.

But all the best editors have adopted protollere. Also in Properties
III., viii., 3, Broukhusius upon the authority of one MS. reads,

Dum furibunda mero rnensam procellis, et in me.
But all the rest have prdpellis.

1 We have here a various reading, Haec cgoque procurare ; but the que is an inter
polation by a later hand.

86 QUANTITY OF PRO IN COMPOSITION.

Propago. It will be seen that two passages are quoted above
from Virgil, in wliicli the pro in the noun propago is long. In
both of these, propago is used in its primitive sense, of the sucker
or layer of a tree or shrub; in all other places, and it occurs fre
quently in the poets, it is employed in the figurative sense of
progeny, race, stock, and has the first syllable uniformly short, e. g. }
Lucret. I, 43; IV., 999; V., 1026. Virg. M. XII, 827. Ovid.
Met. I, 160; II, 38; XI, 312. Am. III., vi., 65. Fast. Ill,
157. Manil. L, 793. Silius II, 8. Pers. II, 72. Val. Place. VI,
547; V., 126. Stat. S. II, i,, 85; II, iii., 39; IV., iv., 81. Theb.
V., 278; VI, 327.

Propello is used by Lucretius twice with the pro short,

Est procul a tergo quae provehat atque propellat. L. IV., 195.
Aer a tergo quasi provehat atque propelled. L. VI, 1025.

In other passages of the same writer it occurs with the pro long,
and so it is uniformly found in the best authorities, e. g.,

Percussa est, exin corpus propellit et icit. L. Ill, 161.

To this add, Lucret. Ill, 163; IV, 287; V., 487; VI, 1027.
Hor. Od. IV., iv., 6. S. I, ii., 6. Propert. II, xxix., 11; xxix.,
39; III, xxi., 11; xxii., 11. Ovid. Met. VIII, 340, 593. Heroid.
VI, 67; XXI, 42. Trist. I, x., 33. Silius V, 53; VII, 101,
530; XIV., 13; XV., 559; XVI, 570; XVII, 96. LucanllL,
1; V., 430. Val. Mace. L, 494; IV, 311; VI, 385. Stat. S.
I, i., 21; v., 48. Theb. I, 43; Vll, 237, 348; XI, 261, 443.

Observe also, that the two examples in Lucretius may be brought
to accord with the rest, by the very simple change of atque into et,
a change which we shall have less hesitation in making, when we
remember, that in ancient MSS., both these words are expressed by
the same abbreviation.

Prof undo, profudi, profusus, are 1 uniformly found with the first
short, except in one line of Catullus,

Has postquam moesto profudit pectore voces. (7. LXIV., 202.

To which we oppose Catullus himself,

Deum profundit ante templa sanguinem. (Iamb. Trim.) C. XX., 15.

and a long array of authorities, e. g.,

Lucret. I, 89; III, 953; IV., 541, 932, 1032; V, 226, 571,
766, 1374; VI, 6, 210, 212, 401, 744. Virg. M. XII, 154.
Prop. II, xxvi, 50. Ovid. Met. VII, 91; VIII, 764; IX., 679;
XI, 418. Heroid. VIII, 63; XI, 81. Fast. VI, 605. T. IV,
i, 95. E. P. I, ix., 53. Sab. Ep. I, 77. Manil. II, 8, 875.
Silius IV, 376; VI, 252; XI, 68. Val. Place, Ill, 3; VI, 106.

QUANTITY OF MONOSYLLABLES IN COMPOSITION. 87

Martial VIII., xxxviii., 11. Stat. S. L, vi., 11; II., i., 31; III., i.,
91. Theb. III., 150; IX., 48.

Under these circumstances we can scarcely avoid concluding,
that some corruption lurks in the text of Catullus in the above line.

At all events, it is impossible to agree with Dr. Carey, in sup
posing that pro was in reality always doubtful, and lengthened or
shortened as might suit the convenience of the poets. Since we
find so many words in which it is uniformly long, a few in which
it is always short, and not above two or three at most in which it
is doubtful, such an hypothesis must be pronounced extravagant.

2. Inseparable prepositions and other particles, &c., in Composition.

Of the inseparable prepositions, di and se, to which we may add
ve, signifying small, are long,

As digressus, seduco, vecors, vesanus.

Dis appears to be short, judging from dirimo, anciently dislmo or
dis-emo, and disertus, which is the participle of dissero, one of the
s s being dropped.

Re is short, as requiro, refero.

But refert, the impersonal verb, has the first long. See Re
marks.

Ne (negative), and Si, which are long as monosyllables, are long
also in composition, as neve, nedum, nequa, nequam, nequidquam,
siqua, sive, &c.

But necesse, nefas, nefandus, nefarius, nefastus, neque, nequeo,
siquidem, have the first short.

Nee has the first short, and retains its quantity in necopinus.
Neeubi has the first long, but this word is probably a compound, not
of nee and ubi, but of rie and alicubi, and so also sicubi of sic and
alicubi.

Bis is short, and bi, representing bis, is short in all the regular
compounds, such as biceps, bicolor, bicornis, bidens, Wferus, bimestris,
Inpennis, Hipes, biremis, &c. ; but biduum, 1 bimus, and Innus, into
which bis seems to enter, have the first long.

In like manner Tri, representing tris, is short in all the regular
compounds, tricorpor, tridens, trilix, trifidus, triformis, tripes, trl-
remis, &c. ; but triduum, trimus, trinus, Trinacria, triginta, trigesi-
mus, have the first long.

Qua gives quapropter, quare, quatenus.

Quo gives quocirca, quocunque, quominus, quomodo, &c., but
observe that quoque, signifying also, has the first always short; its
connection, however, with quo may be only apparent. 2

1 1 do not remember an authority for Uduum, except in the comic writers, but
Martial will be quoted below for triduum.

2 Quoque, signifying and in order that^ or and in what manner , has the first always
long, e. g., Ovid M. XII., 174.

88 QUANTITY OP MONOSYLLABLES IN COMPOSITION.

Although, as we have seen above, hoc is always long, hodie, which
is evidently a compound of hoc die, has the first uniformly short,
and so hodiernus.

Examples.

Nee minus Andromache dlgressu moesta supremo. V. JE. III., 482.
Et quurn. frigida mors anima seduxerit artus. F. jE. IV., 385.
Suadet enim vesana fames, manditque trahitque. V. jff* IX. , 340.
Expugnare caput, scribet mala carmina vecors. H. S. II., v., 74.
Quatuor in medio dirimit plaga solis iniqui. V. JE. YII., 227.
Eoecundi calices quem non fecere disertum. H. E. L, v., 19.

Haud dubitanda refer, Corythum terrasque requirat. V. jffi. III.,

[170.

Praeterea iam nee mutari pabula refert. V. G. Ill,, 548.

f Quid tamen hoc refert, si se pro classe Pelasga.

( Arma tulisse refert contra Troasque lovemque. 0. M. XIII. , 268.

Ne fugite hospitium neve ignorate Latinos. F. JE. "VII., 202.
Nedum sermonum stet honos et gratia vivax. H. A. P., G9.
Nequa mora ignaros, ubi primum vellere signa. F. j*E. XL, 19.
Nequidquam lucis Hecate praefecit Avernis. F. ^E. VI., 118.
Arma viri ? Nequam et cessator Davus, ut ipse. H. S. II., vii., 100.
Siqua fata sinant, iam turn tenditque fovetque. F. jE. I., 18.
Swe quis Antilochum narrabat ab Hectore victum. 0. H. I., 15.
Semina quum porro distent differre necesse est. L. II., 725.
Ausi omnes immane nefas, auroque potiti. F, dE. VI., 624.
Hoc caput, O cives, haec belli summa nefandi. F. JE. XII., 572.
Aut humana palam coquat exta nefarius Atreus. H. A. P., 186.
Hie et nefasto te posuit die. (Ale. Sendee.) H. 0. II., xiii., 1.
Quos neque Tydides nee Larissaeus Achilles. F. ^E. II., 197.
Flectere si nequeo superos Acheronta movebo. F. JS. VII., 312.
Quae mihi ventura est, siquidem ventura, senectus. 0. J..,III.,vii., 17.
Nocte gravem somno necopina perdere morte. 0. M. L, 226.
Et necopinanti Mors ad caput adstitit ante. L. III., 971.
Necubi suppressus pereat gener. U bene rapta. L. P. IX.,, 1057.

QUANTITY OF MONOSYLLABLES IN COMPOSITION. 89

lane bleeps, anni tacite labentis origo. 0. F. L, Go.

lara liber et positis bicolor membrana capillis. P. S. III., 10.

Sarcula mine durusque bidens et vomer aduncus. 0. F. IV., 927.

Extaque de porca cruda bimestre tenet. 0. F. VI., 158.

Inque domo bimus conspicietur honor. 0. E. P. IV., ix., 64.

Blna manu lato crispans liastilia ferro. V. j?E* I., 317.

Gorgones Harpyiaeque et forma tricorporis umbrae. V. JE. VI., 289.

Loricam consertam hamis auroque trilicem. V. JE. III., 467.

Nauseat ac locuples quem ducit priva triremis. H. E. I., i., 93.

Si totus tibi trlduo legatur. (Phalaec.) M. II. , vi., 12.

Quae velut latis equa trlma campis. (Sapph.) H. 0. III., xi., 9.

Quae trmo iuvenis foro tonabas. (Pkalaec.) S. S. IV., ix., 15.

Trlnacria fines Italos mittere relicta. V. SE. III., 440.

Triginta capitum fetus enixa iacebit. V. jE. III., 391.

Qudtenus et non est in caro coniuge felix. 0. T. V., v., 21.

Quocirca capere ante dolis et eingere flamma. V. jE. I., 673.

Praecipites metus acer agit quocunque rudentes. V. ^E. III., 682.

Te quoque, magna Pales, et te memorande canemus. V. G. III., L

Dicet ubi est hodie quae Lyra fulsit heri. 0. F. II. , 76.

Quis scit an adiiciat hodiernae tempora summae. II. 0. IV., vii., 17.

Remarks.

Referl. The impersonal verb is not a real exception to the rule,
as it must not be considered as a compound of re, the inseparable
preposition, and fero, but of re or rei, the ablative or dative of res y
and fero, which will account in a satisfactory manner for the
quantity. Such was the opinion of the celebrated grammarian
Verrius, as Festus tells us, and it is probably correct. This doctrine,
however, has been called in question by some critics. See Scheller s
Lexicon, in verb. Perizonius ad Sanct. Min. III., v., 3, <fec.

Nequeo, nefas, &c. In order to account for the first syllable in.
these words being short, it has been supposed that they are com
pounds, not of rie, biit of nee, and that the consonant being dropped,
the e retains its natural quantity.

B. When the monosyllable forms the latter part of the compound
word.

90 QUANTITY OF MONOSYLLABLES IN COMPOSITION.

In tliis case, also, monosyllables retain their natural quantity
without reference to the general rules for final syllables.

Thus, from re, par, pes, sis, vis, we have quare, impdr, dispar,
tribes, quadrupes, sonipes, adsis, posses, quamvis, quivis; while from
vir, we have semivir; from es, &c., ades, potes, &c.

The few exceptions to this rule, such as quasi, nisi, from si y have
been already noticed under the rules for Final Syllables.

Examples.

Quare per divos oratus uterque penates. H. $. II., iii., 17G.
Ludere par impdr, equitare in arundine longa. H. S. II., iii., 248.
Eruttius haud dispar aniniorum unaque iuventus. S. VIII., 570.
Omnia magna loquens,modo sit mihi mensa tripes et. H. S. I., iii., 13.
Stat sonipes ac frena ferox spumantia mandit. V. ^E. IV., 135.
Tollit se arrectum quadrupes et calcibus auras. V. ^E. X., 892.
Adsis O Tegeaee favens oleaeque Minerva. V. O. I., 18.
Possis et magnam morbi deponere partem. II. E. I., i., 35.
Quamvis ista mihi mors est inhonesta futura. P. II., viii., 27.
Semivir et tactis subito mollescat in undis. 0. M. IV., 386.
Tuque ados inceptumque una decurre laborem. V. O. II., 39.
Vix unum potes infelix requiescere mensem. P. II., iii., 3.

Remarks.

The later Latin poets make frequent false quantities in the use
of monosyllables in composition ; thus we have,

Qui bipes, et quadrupes foret, et tripes, omnia solus. Aus. Eid. XI., 39.
Quicquid dispar habet : cumulum discretio carpit. Prud. Ham., 26.
Succumbit Phrygio : coitus fait impdr utrique. Prud. C. S.I., 168.

Praepes must not be confounded with the compounds ofpes, with
which it has no connection.

Possis appears with the last short in

Tarn ieiuna fames quum possis honestius illic. /. S. V., 10.

"Which is the reading of many MSS.; others give posses, poscis, &c.
Kuperti conjectures pol sit; the most simple, and therefore the best
emendation seems to be possit, which the construction admits. See
Excursus on the passage in the edition of Eiiperti.

91
II. POLYSYLLABLES IN COMPOSITION.

EULE XXYI.

Polysyllables in composition retain their natural quantity when
they undergo no change of form.

Thus colo, coquo, which have the first syllable short in the simple
form, preserve the same quantity in the corresponding syllable
when compounded with re, and become recolo, recoquo.

So also inter, which has the last syllable short, and eo, which has
the first short, have the corresponding syllables short when com
pounded into one word, intereo.

So ante and/ero make antefero, intro and cluco make introduco,
ludi, lucri (the genitives of Indus, lucrum), with mdgister smdfdcio,
make ludwidgister, lucrifdcio, and so generally, the rule being very
extensive in its application.

Even when a vowel is changed in the composition, or when one
of the vowels of a diphthong is dropped, and the other changed, it
seldom causes any variation in the quantity.

Thus, cddo is in composition concido, incido, occido; caedo gives
concido, incido, occido; cano, concmo; cldudo, includo; tuba and
lyrd with cano, give tubicen, lyricen, but tibia and cano, tibicen,
because contracted for tibiacen, and examples might in this way be
multiplied to any extent.

It not unfrequently happens, that s is dropped, in composition,
before a consonant, in which case the preceding vowel retains its
proper quantity.

Thus, from omnis and potens, we get ommpotens, from semis 3
semivir, semisupinus, &c.

Even when greater changes take place in the constituent parts
of the compound, we can generally infer the quantity of the
resulting word, by considering carefully the manner in which they
have been united.

Thus, when we perceive that ilicet and scilicet are made up of ire
licet, and scire licet, we conclude that the first syllable in each word
ought to be long, and the second short ; so pridie and quotidie, the
first being contracted for priore die, the latter made up of quoti and
dies , veneficus from venenum and fdcio, and so on. Proceeding
upon these principles, we shall seldom be led astray in the quantity
of compound words, provided we refrain from indulgiDg in fanciful
etymologies.

Exceptions.

We may notice a few words in which the principles explained
above seem to fail.

QUANTITY OF POLYSYLLABLES IN COMPOSITION.

From Sopitus we have Semisopitus.

Yinclaque sopitas addit in arcta maims. 0. F. III., 306.
Thesea pressuras semisopita manus. 0. II. X., 10.
Purpureo iacuit semisopita toro. 0. A. I., xiv., 20.

Some MSS. give semisupina in the latter, and the best editors
now agree in substituting this word in both passages for semisopita.

From dwo we have causidlcus, fatidicus, maledwus, veridicus.

iuro deiero, peiero, but periuro.

notus agmtus, cognitus.

nubo innuba, pronuba.

"We may find it difficult to account for the quantity of the second
in cormcen

Qui vix cormcines exaudiet atque tubarum. I. S. X., 214.

from cornu and cano, but muMmodis need occasion no embarrass
ment; for, although used adverbially by Lucretius

Verum semina multimodis immixta latere. I., 886.

the word must not be considered as a compound formed directly
from midtis modis; but as the ablative of multimodus, in which, as
in muMcolor, multtfidus, muMloquus, &c., the second is short, as we
should expect it to be.

We have already noticed ambitus and ambitus, and the compounds
of ibij ubi, and quando.

It will be necessary to examine particularly certain verbs com
pounded with facio, since prosodians have hazarded rash assertions
concerning them. It is not uufrequently stated that the e in
calefacio, labefacio, patefacio, and all similar verbs, is common,
being lengthened or shortened in each according to the caprice of
the poets. We shall endeavour to show that this syllable is almost
uniformly short in words belonging to this class; why it is so
cannot be easily explained from etymology, since we should have
expected it to have been always short in some, and always long in
others.

I. In calefacio, calefacto, labefacio, labefacto, madefacio, pavefaciO)
rubefacio, stupefacio, tremefacio, tumefacio, the syllable in question
is, I believe, without controversy, uniformly short.

Hicc ubi percaluit calefecitc^uQ omnia circum. L. VI., 687.
Subiecit rubor et calefacta per ora cucurrit. V. JE. XII., 66.
Et labefactat eos unde omnia credita pendent. L.I., 695.
Multa gemens magnoque animum labefactus amore. V. ,/E. IV., 395.

QUANTITY OF POLYSYLLABLES IN COMPOSITION. 93

Idque ubi vi nmlta partem labefecit in omnem. 0. M. III., 70.
Alta Polyxenia made/lent caede sepulcra. C. LXIY., 369.
Fusus humum viridesque super madefecerat herbas. V. jE. V., 330.
Delicuit terramque suo madefecit odore. 0. M. IV., 253.
Ast ego vicino pavefacta sub aequore merger. 0. M. XIII., 878.
Corpus et exiguo rubefecit sanguine setas. 0. M. VIIL, 383.
Yixque Atlantiadum rubefecerat ora sororum. S. XYI., 137.
Ibat et ingenti motu stupefactus aquarum. V. G. IV., 365.
Fonte bibis spectasque tuam stupefacta figuram. 0. ff. XIV., 97.
Annuit et totum nutu tremefecit Oiympum. V. j?E. IX., 106.
Crederis, infelix, scuticae tremefactus habenis. 0. H. IX., 81.
ISTum me laetitia tumefactum fallis inani. P. III., vi., 3.
Extentam tumefecit humum, seu spiritus oris. 0. M. XV., 303.

II. The only verbs in which, any doubt exists regarding the
quantity of the e, are, patefacio, putrefacio, tepefacio, and liquefacio.
1. Patefacio has the second syllable short in most authors,

Quos ubi tempore maturo patefecerat aetas. L. V., 807.
Quom confluxerunt pateftt quodcumque creatur. L. L, 178.
Is clausum lato patefecit limite campum. C. LXVIIL, 67.
Laxat claustra Sinon, illas patefactus ad auras. V. ^E. II., 259.
Et vacuam patefecit aulam. (Ale. Decas.) H. 0. IV., xiv., 36.

To these add, Patefecit, Prop. I., iii., 33. Ov. Met. I, 284; II.,
112, 819; III., 104; IV., 185. Patefecerat, Ov. Met. IX., 794.
Patefiant, Prop. III., xx., 29. Patefacta, Lucret. L, 10; IV., 895.
Prop. I., xvi., 1; Tibull. L, iii., 36; Ov. Met. IX., 314 (al. pave
facta.) Patefactum, Lucret. V., 596. Patefactis**itucYet. IV., 991.

On the other hand, we can produce two passages only in which
the e is lengthened, both from Lucretius,

Atque patefecit, quas ante obsederat ater. L. IV., 346.
Caussa >ae/e quae ferri pelliceat vim. 1 L. VI., 1000.

But in the latter of these two, some MSS. give Caussa palamfiet,
which gives us the key to the true reading in the former also, viz.,

1 To these may be added, a line quoted from Ennius by Isidorus of Seville,

Inde patefecit radiis rota Candida coelum ;
but I have already expressed my opinion of the value of such secondhand scraps.

94 QUANTITY OF POLYSYLLABLES IN COMPOSITION.

atque palam fiet. Few can object to a correction so simple, when
they reco]lect that palam facer e aliquid is one of the commonest
phrases in Latin, and is used by Lucretius himself in II., 566,

Quorum utrumque palam fieri manifesta docet res.

2. Putrefacio is not a common word,

Et tamen haec quom sunt quasi putrefacta per imbres. L. II., 898.
Sunt qui, cum clauso putrefacta est spina sepulcro. 0. M. XV., 389.

3. Tepefado, with one solitary exception, has the e always short.
At tepefacta tamen veniat commixta calore. L. VI., 322.
Frigida deserto tepefecit membra cubili. C. LXVIIL, 29.
Eaucibus ad limum radii tepefacta coquebant. V. G. IV., 428.

In matris iugulo ferrum tepefecit acutum. H. S. II., iii., 136.

Sanguine Tlepolemus Lyciam tepefecerat hastam. 1 0. II. L, 19.

But
Alta tepefaciet permixta flumina caede. C. LXIV., 361.

Here it must be observed, that tepefaciet contains four short
syllables in succession, and consequently would, under ordinary
circumstances, be altogether inadmissible into Dactylic verse. We
shall point out, in a subsequent Chapter (on Poetic Licenses), that
the poets in such a case, compelled by necessity as it were, some
times lengthened a syllable naturally short; the writers of the
Augustan age, however, very rarely indulge in such a license,
except in the case of a proper name, and hence they used those
tenses only of tepefacio, which could stand in their verse without
their having recourse to an expedient so violent.

Precisely in the same manner we can account for the variation
in the quantity of

4. Liquefacio, which, like the others, has the e generally short.

Turn penetrabat eos posse haec liquefacta vapore. L. V., 1261.
Elammarumque globos liquefactaqViQ volvere saxa. V. G. I., 473.
Sic mea perpetuis liquefiunt pectora curis. 2 0. E. P. L, ii., 57.

1 Add to these,

Tepefecerit, Ov. E. P. IV., v., 35. Tepefactus, Virg. G. IV., 308. Tepefacta,
Lucret. VI., 322; Virg. M. IX., 333, 419.

2 Add to these,

Liquefacta, V. G. IV., 36, 555 ; J&. III., 576 ; Ov. Fast. IV., 545 ; Met. III.,
486; XIII., 830; XLV., 431. Liquefacto, Virg. M. IX., 588.

In some editions of Lucretius we find, VI., 966,

Denique cera liqiiefit in eius posta vapore j
but the reading generally received is liquesdt.

QUANTITY OF POLYSYLLABLES IN COMPOSITION. 95

On the otlier hand,

Omentum in flamma pingue liquefaciens. C. XC., 6.
Thura liquefaciunt^ inductaque cornibus aram. 0. M. VII., 161.

The e being lengthened, because in no other way could either lique
faciens or liquefaciunt be admitted into the verse. It must not be
concealed, however, that Ovid, in one passage, if the text be correct,
lengthens the e in liquefactis, where no such license is requisite,
probably in consequence of his having already lengthened it in a
former part of the poem.

Tabe liquefactis, tendens ad sidera palmas. 0. M. IX., 175.

III. We find expergefacta, expergefacti, expergefactum, Lucret. II.,
413; IV., 996; V., 1207, and confer vefacit, VI., 353, but not in
poets of the Augustan age.

IV. Some words are erroneously classed with these, which are
made up, not of a verb, but of a noun, an adverb, or some other
part of speech compounded withjfacm

Thus, cinefacio, from cinerem and f ado;

rarefacio, from rare and f ado, not from rarere,

as can be easily proved, since Lucretius uses the two words
separately.

Collaxat rareque facit lateramina vasi. L. VI., 233.

The etymology of vacefio is doubtful.

It appears, then, that instead of the practice of the poets being
variable in all these words, as is commonly asserted, there is no
variation at all in any except four; that in one of these four, the
difficulty is removed by various readings; that in two of the others,
one example only, contrary to the common practice, can be produced
in each, neither of them, from writers of the Augustan age; and
that the variation in the last verb, and also in one of the others,
can be. accounted for upon a principle which we know holds good
in words of a different description.

1 So the great majority of MSS., and not llquejiunt^ as Heinsius has it

96

OX THE

QUANTITY OF SOME PARTS OF CERTAIN VERBS.

KEDTJPLICATING PEETEEITES.

4

EULE XXVII.

Reduplicating preterites have the first two syllables short,
As cecldi (from cado\ cecmi, didici, &c.

The rule does not, of course, apply to the second syllable when
it is long by position, as in momordi, cucurri, peperd, and the like.

Exceptions.

a. Cecidi from caedo, and pepedi from pcdo, have the second long.

i

Examples.

Inter cunctantes cecidit moribunda ministros. V. G. III., 488.
Et veterem in limo ranae cecmere querelam. V. G. I., 378.
Mox didici curvo nulla subesse tholo. 0. F. VI., 296.

a. Pyrrhumque et ingentem cecidit. (Ale. Enneas.) H. 0. III.,

[vi., 35.

Nam, displosa sonat quantum vesica, pepedi. H. S. I., viii., 46.

Remark.

This rule would be more correctly expressed by stating, that
reduplicating preterites have the first syllable short, while the
second follows the quantity of the verbal root. The number of
exceptions, however, is so small, that it is perhaps more convenient
in practice to preserve it in the form given above.

QUANTITY OP DISSYLLABIC PRETERITES. 97

DISSYLLABIC PRETERITES.

EULE XXVIII.

Preterites of two syllables, tJieir compounds, and the tenses formed
from them, have tJie first syllable long,

As vldi, venij fovi, fugi; while in the present tense, mdeo,
venio, foveOj fuc/io, have the first short. (I.)

This rule does not, of course, interfere with general rule for
the quantity of one vowel before another : and we have, therefore,
ruo, rui, &c.

Exceptions.

a. Seven dissyllabic preterites and their compounds have the
first syllable short; viz., bibi, dedi, fuli (from findo), scidi
(from scindo), steti, stiti, tuli. (II.)

Examples.

Ut vldi, ut perii, ut me malus abstulit error. F. E. VIII., 41.
Respexit tamen et longo post tempore venit. V. E. I., 30.
Vipera delituit coelumque exterritay*^^. F. G. III., 417.
Fomt humum ; cape saxa manu, cape robora pastor. F. G. III., 420.

a. Lusisti satis, edisti satis, atque bibisti. H. E. II., ii., 214.
Hie mihi respoiisum primus dedit ille petenti. F. E. I., 4a.
Demersa exitio ; J^c^ 1 urbium. (Choriambic.) H.O. III.,xvi.,13.
Gaudia florentesque manu scidit Atropos annos. S. S. III. , iii., 127.
Hesperium Siculo latus absctdit, 2 arvaque et urbes. F. JS. III., 4 1 8.
Explicuit legio, et campo stetit agmen aperto. F. G. II., 280.
Constitit atque oculis Phrygia agmina circumspexit. F. &. II., 68.
Cui mater media sese tulit obvia sylva. F. JE. I., 314.

Remarks.

I. The best etymologists are of opinion, that those verbs which
change a short vowel in the root or present tense into a long
vowel in the preterite had originally a reduplication. Thus, pango,

1 Not to be confounded with diffidit, the present tense of diffldo, fromfldo.
* Not to be confounded with abscldit, from dbscldo (caedo).

Ilia comam laeva morienti abscldit ephebo. L. P. VI., 5G3.

H

98 QUANTITY OF DISSYLLABIC SUPINES.

or rather pago, makes pepegi, but compingo makes compegi, and
this proves the analogy of the two forms. 1
According to this view, we should have

VeniOy veveni, veeni, veni.

-r LX 7^7" 7^^> 7

Leqo* leleqi, leeqi, Leqi.

7 t7 1 u J U

Fugio, fufugi, fungi, fugi.

&c. &c.

This remark does not apply to such preterites as liisi, risi, &c. 9
from ludo, rideo, &c. : the preterite in these words was formed by
the insertion of 5, ludsi, ridsi, the d being afterwards dropped for
the sake of euphony.

II. The seven dissyllabic preterites enumerated above in reality
belong to the last rule, since they are all reduplicating preterites,
some of which have dropped the first syllable, instead of contracting
the first two into one.

Tuli and scidi were anciently tetuli and sciscidi, the former occurs
frequently in Plautus 2 and Catullus, 3 the latter is found in Ennius,
Accius, JSTaevius, and Afranius, as quoted by Priscian, p. 890.

So fidi would be ftfidi from fido. "We find that in the time of
Priscian, grammarians were at variance with regard to the true
form of the preterite in this word. See Prise., p. 890.

Bibi is an actual reduplication from bio, the same as the Greek
THW. Bibo, in the present, arose from the digammatized form Triho.

So also steti and stiti are different forms of the reduplication of
$to, as are dedi and didi of do.

DISSYLLABIC SUPINES.

EULE XXIX.

Supines* of two syllables, and the parts of the verb derived from
them, have the first syllable long ; the corresponding syllable is long in
the compounds also; as vlsu, vlsus, visurus, lusum;perosus, &c.

Exceptions.

a>. In the following dissyllabic supines, the first syllable is short :
cttum from cieo (I.); datum from do, vtum from eo, Utum from

1 See Pritchard On the Origin of the Celtic Nations, p. 151 ; Grimm, &c.

2 e.g., Rud. Prol. 68; Men. IV., ii., 25, 66; Amph. II., ii., 84, 168.

3 See below, under " Archaisms."

4 I would not be understood to mean, that I believe in the existence of the supine
as part of the verb ; but no inconvenience can arise in this place from using the term
in its ordinary signification.

QUANTITY OF DISSYLLABIC SUPINES. 99

lino, qmtum from queo (II.); ratum from reor, rutum from ruo
(III.); sdtum from sero, situm from sino, to which we may add
futum fromfuo, whence futurus. The quantity of these words
is preserved in their derivatives and compounds, except ambltum
from ambioj which has been already noticed. (IV.)
With regard to statum, see Remarks. (V.)

Examples.

-

In brevia et syrtes urget, miserabile msu. V. JE. I., 111.
Lenaeos, ea visa salus morientibus una. V. 6r. III., 510.
Nascitur et casus abies msura marinos. V. Gf. II., 68.
Lusum it Maecenas dormitum ego Yirgiliusque. H. S. I., v., 48.
Insontes peperere manu lucemque perosi. V. JE. VI., 435.

a. Puppes sinistrorsum citae. (Iamb. Dim) H. E. IX., 20.
Intraro, gentique meae data moenia cernam. V. JE. III., 501.
Nee repentis Uum quoiusviscunique animantis. L. III., 389.
In te fingebam violentos Troas Y duros. 0. H. I., 13.
Ardentes auro et paribus ttta corpora guttis. 1 V. G. IV., 99.
!N"os abiisse rdti et vento petiisse Mycenas. V. JE. II., 25.
Impulerat torrens, arbustaque diriita ripis. V. JE. X., 363.
Aut Ida in magna radicibus eruta pinus. V. ^H. V., 449.
Saxa tulit penitus discussis proruta muris. L. P. IX., 490.
Deinde satis fluvium inducit rivosque sequentes. V. G. I., 106.

Auruin irrepertum et sic melius sttum. (Ale. Hendec.\ H. 0.

[Ill, iii., 49.

Quid siifuturum eras, fuge quaerere, et. (Ale. Hendec.) H. 0. I.,

[ix., 13.

Pluctibus ambltae fuerant Antissa Pharosque. 0. M. XV., 287.

Remarks.

I. There are two verbs belonging to different conjugations, which
make citum in the supine.

1 The student must be careful not to confound oblltus from oUiviscor, with oblitus
from dblino.

Ollitusve sui est Ithacus discrimine tanto. V. ^E. III., 629.
Divitiaeque peregrmae quibus ollitus actor. //. E. II., i., 204.

100 QUANTITY OF DISSYLLABIC SUPINES.

Cio-civi-c^wra-cire, of the fourth.

Cieo-cievi-cietum (and dropping the e), (Mum ciere of the second.

From this circumstance much variation takes place in the quantity

of the compounds.

Citus and cito scarcely occur with the first long.
Accitus is alone in use, accitus not being found in any good author.

Imperio accitos, alta intra limina cogit. V. JE. XL, 235.

Concitus is the form employed by the best writers, but
Concitus is not without authority.

Deserit inceptum, atque inimani concitus ira. V. jE. IX., 694.
Inde ruunt toto concita pericula mundo. L. P. V., 597.
Terga ferens, coit e sparso concita mapali. V. F. II., 460.
Excitus and excitus are used indifferently.

Qui bello exciti reges, quae quemque secutae. V. ^E. VII., 642.
Nee fruitur somno vigilantibus excita curis. 0. M. II., 779.

^

IncituSy not incitus.

Principio venti vis verberat incita pontum. L. I., 272.
Poplite subsidens, apicem tamen incita summurn. V. ^E. XII. , 492.

Percitus, not percitus. 1
Multimodis volitent aeterno percita motu. Z. II., 1055.

II. Quitum is said to be short by Priscian, p. 867, being ranked
by him along with litum and itum. Vbssius quotes

!N"am quum compressa est gnata, forma in tenebris nosci non quita est.

\Ter. Nee. IV., i., 57.

III. Eutum appears in the law phrase ruta caesa, its quantity
is decided by its compounds, dirutus, erutus, prorutus, &c. The
primitive verb was conjugated ruo, rui, ruiium, ruere, 2 the ui in
the supine being pronounced as one short syllable, rwitum, and
hence dirwitum, erimtum, &c. The i was subsequently dropped
altogether.

IV. The student must remember, that although the participle is
ambitus, yet the substantive is ambitus.

Et properantis aquae per amoenos ambitus agros. H. A. P., 17.

See remarks on these words under Rule I.

1 Yet percit is found,

Nee minus irai fax numquam subdita^?emV. L. III., S

9 The earliest form was probably, 5 Ll BRARY o

ruQ-ruvi-ruvittim~nwe. V c-

QUANTITY OF POLYSYLLABIC PRETERITES AND SUPINES. 101

V. There is some doubt with regard to the quantity of statum.
Priscian, p. 863, says, that it ought to have the first long, and
accordingly we find statura, constdtura, obstdtura } Praestdtura, in
Lucan, Martial, Statius, and Claudian, while the derivatives, stdtim,
status, both substantive and adjective, statio, stator, are used by
Catullus, Ovid, and others, with the first short.

Hinc acies stdtura ducum; Caesarne senatus. L.P. II., 566.
Tune res iimnenso placuit stdtura labore. L. P. III., 381.
Constdtura fides superum, ferale per urbem. L. P. II., 17.
Constdtura fuit Megalensis purpura centum. M. X., xli., 5.
Quae sic orsa prior, spesne obstdtura Pelasgis. 8. T. "VII., 247.
Praestdtura novas vires incendia poscit. C. Eid. I., 47.
"Verum si quid ages stdtim iubeto. (Phalaecian.) C. XXXII., 9.
Ducite, et omnis eat verum status iste mearum. 0. M. VII., 509.
Maximus indicit, nee stdta sacra facit. 0. F. II., 528.

Tenipus idem stator aedis habet, quam Romulus olim. 0. F. VI.,

[793.

IsTunc tantum sinus et stdtio male fida carinis. V. jiE. II., 23.

This variation seems to arise from the difference of quantity in
statum and stitum, as we see exemplified in praestitum and praes-
tdtum, which are both attached to praesto as its supines. See Voss.
Aristarch. II., c. 22, who has collected, most of the examples given
above. See also the notes of Barthius and Burmau.onthe passage
quoted from Claudian.

POLYSYLLABIC PRETERITES AND SUPINES.

RULE XXX.

Preterites and supines of three or more syllables, retain in their
first syllable the quantity of the first syllable of the present tense of the
verb from which they are formed. Thus, levo, levavl, levatum; muto t
mutavi, mutatum, &c.

Examples.

Detrudent naves scopulo, levat ipse tridenti. V. dS. I., 145.
Ter sese attollens cubitoque adnixa levavit. V. jE. IV., 690.

102 QUANTITY OF POLYSYLLABIC PRETERITES AND SUPINES.

lussa sequar 1 ? quiane auxilio iuyat ante levatos. V. JE. IV., 538.
Debilitat viris animi mutatque vigorem. V. JE. IX. , 611.
Mutavere vias et lupiter uvidus austris. V. G. I., 418.
Hei mihi qualis erat ! quantum mutatus ab illo. V. JS. II., 274.

Remarks.

The following words are usually quoted as having the first
syllable short in the preterite and supine, although long in the
present :

Posui, positum, from pono; genui, gentium, from glgno; potui
from possum; solutum from solvo; volutum from volvo; but these
are only apparent, not real exceptions.

Posui cannot be from pono, which is a late form of the present,
but from poso; we find also posivi, which must come from posio.
Genui, genitum, are not from gigno but geno, which is used by
Lucretius, III., 798.

Totum posse extra corpus durare genique.

See also a quotation from Yarro in Priscian, p. 898. It occurs
also as in the ft. K. of the same author, II., c. 6.

Whatever root potui may come from, it certainly has no more
connection with pos sum ilisaifui has with sum.

Solutum and volutum do not come from solvo and volvo, where
v is a consonant, but from soluo and voluo, the former of which is
used by Catullus, Ovid, and Horace, as we shall see below, under
the heads of Archaisms and Diaeresis.

We have already stated in the Preface, that we should not dis
cuss the rules for the quantity of the increment in different parts
of the verb, since the learner ought always to acquire this know
ledge by the ear, when making himself master of the conjugations.
There are, however, one or two controverted points, which it may
be proper to notice in this place.

1. The quantity of the penult of the third person plural of the
indicative perfect is in most cases long; as amaverunt, docuerunt,
leg erunt, audierunt; but in the best editions of Virgil we find

Matri longa decem tulerunt fastidia menses. F. E. IV., 61.

Obstupui steteruntque comae et vox faucibus haesit. V. jE. III., 48.
And in Horace,

Virgilio annuerunt gaudentes rure Camoenae. H. S. I., x., 45.

Di tibi divitias dederunt artemque fruendi. H. E. I., iv., 7.
Besides many instances in other poets.

QUANTITY OF THIED PEESON PLUEAL INDICATIVE PEEFECT, &C. 103

"Now, in the greater number of the examples quoted, variations
exist in the MSS., many of them exhibiting, instead of the indica
tive perfect, either the indicative pluperfect or the subjunctive perfect.
Thus, in the line quoted from the Eclogues, we find three readings
in the MSS., tulerunt, tulerant, tulerint. Hence some scholars con
tend that in every passage where the indicative perfect is found
with a short penult, an error exists in the text, and that one of the
two above mentioned tenses ought to be substituted ; while others,
going into the opposite extreme, would remove the latter tenses,
where they have hitherto stood unquestioned, and introduce the
indicative perfect as more appropriate.

Of course it is impossible, in a matter of this sort, to come to any
positive conclusion; for, in consequence of the manner in which the
poets use these tenses in passages with regard to which no contro
versy exists, they may be very frequently exchanged for each other,
without materially affecting the sense. But all who examine with
care the different examples adduced, will, it is believed, acknow
ledge, that in not a few of these the indicative perfect cannot be
struck out without great violence j nor can we fail to perceive,
that a transcriber, when copying a MS., if he came to such a quan
tity as tulerunt or Steterunt, which he might consider anomalous,
would be much more likely to change it to tulerint or tulerant than
to transform one of these into tulerunt, in violation of all ordinary
rules. The student may examine the following list, collected from

Lucretius, Yirgil, Tibullus, Horace, Propertius, and Ovid :

LUCEETIUS.

Institerunt, I., 407.
Prodiderunt, III., 86.
Transtulerunt, III., 135.
Occiderunt, III., 1041.
Excierunt, IV., 41.
Dederunt, IV., 45, 975; VI., 4.
Desierunt, IV., 403.
Deciderunt, V., 194.
Constiterunt, V., 416.
Fuerunt, V., 676, 876.
Dididerunt, VI., 2.
Inciderunt, VI., 1174.

VlEGILIUS.

Tulerunt, E. IV., 61.
Steterunt, M. II, 774 ; III.,

48 ; X., 334.
Constiterunt) -^E. III., 681.

TIBULLUS.

Prcfocerunt, II., iii., 12.
Dederunt, IV., v., 4.

HOEATIUS.

Annuerunt, S. I., x., 45.
Dederunt, E. I., iv., 7.
Verterunt, E. IX., 17.

PKOPEETIUS.

Contulerunt, II., iii., 25.
Steterunt, II., viii., 10.
Condiderunt, III., xi., 67.
Fuerunt, IV., v., 69.
Exciderunt, IV., vii., 15.

OVIDIUS.

Praebuerunt, H. II., 142 ; A*
I., xiv., 25.

104 QUANTITY OF THIRD PERSON PLURAL INDICATIVE PERFECT, &C,

Quaesierunt, H. V., 136.
Excideruntj H. XII., 71.
Expuleruntj H. xiv., 72.
Mollierunt, A. II., i., 22.
Terruerunt, A. III., v., 2.
Fuerunt, A. A. III., 405.
Profuerunt, K. A., 263.
{Texuerunt, E. P. I., iii., 30;
conj. of Heins. }

Contigerunt, F. I., 592.
Vagieruntj F. IT., 405.
fforrucnmt, F. IL, 502.
Annuerunt, F. II., 597.
Audierunt, F. III., 65.
Paruerunt, M. IV., 225.
Defuerunt, M. VI., 585.
Abstulerunt, M. VI. , 617.
Abfuerunt, M. X., 58.

2. The quantity of the penult of the first and second persons plural
of the indicative future perfect, and the subjunctive perfect.

As far as the future perfect is concerned, the quantity must be
pronounced doubtful.

Quas ob res ubi viderlmus nil posse creari. L. I., 156.
Dein cum millia m\d.t&fecerlmus. (Phalaecian.) C. V., 10.
Videritis stellas illic ubi circulus axem. 0. M. IL, 516.
Haec ubi dixerUis y servet sua dona, rogate. 0. E. P. IV., v., 45.
Accepisse simul, vitam dederltis in unda. 0. M. VI., 357.
Et maris lonii transierUis aquas. 0. E. P. IV., v., 6.
Consulis, ut limen contigerUis, erit. 0. E. P. IV., v., 16.
To these we may add dederltis, from Enn. ap. Cic. De Off., I., 12.

We ought to remark that dederitis, transierUis, contigeriiix,
could not stand in Dactylic verse at all, unless with the penult
long.

With regard to the subjunctive perfect, it is frequently impossible
to distinguish it from the future perfect, since in very many cases
where the one is employed, a very slight modification of the sense
would render the use of the other equally appropriate.

The only example discovered by prosodians where this tense un
doubtedly occurs in such a position as to determine its quantity, is

Namque ut supremam falsa inter gaudia noctem.

Egerimus nosti; et nimium meminisse necesse est. V. jffl. VI.,

[514.

The old grammarians are at variance upon these points. Dio-
medes 1 and Agroetius 2 assert, that the penult of rimus and ritis,
in the future perfect, is long, and in the subjunctive perfect short,
while Probus 3 affirms that the syllable is long in both tenses ; and
both Probus 4 and Servius 5 expressly declare, that the penult of

1 P. 331. 2 P. 2267. 3 P. 1412. * P. 1434. 6 Ad loc.

CAESURA. 105

egerimus, in the passage quoted above, was shortened by Virgil,
"metri necessitate." See Voss. Aristarch. II., c. 21.

BEFORE proceeding to the second part of this work, which will be
devoted to the subject of Versification, and will contain an account
of the different kinds of verse employed by the Latin writers, it
is necessary that we should explain some modifications which
words undergo, both in quantity and form, when combined together
in metrical systems. These may be arranged under the heads
of

I. CAESURA. II. ELISION. III. THE QUANTITY OF THE LAST
SYLLABLE IN A VERSE. IV. SYNAPHEIA. V. POETICAL LICENSES,,
which will include an account of what are called Grammatical
Figures.

I. CAESURA.

When the last syllable of a ivord remains over, after the completion
of a foot, that syllable is called a Caesural syllable, in consequence of
being separated, or cut off, as it were, from tJie rest of the word,
in scanning the verse.

Now when this Caesura or cutting offtakes place, the voice rests
or dwells upon the syllable in question, when repeating the line in
proper cadence, and hence the name Caesura is frequently given to
this pause and stress of the voice, and the syllable itself thus cut
off is also sometimes termed a Caesura.

Thus in the line

Silvestr | em teiiu | i mus | am meditaris avena,

the syllables em, i, am, are all Caesural, and the verse is said to
have three Caesuras.

In Dactylic Hexameters the Caesuras in different parts of the
verse are distinguished from each other by names which point out
the situation of the syllables upon which they fall.

Thus, a Caesura at the beginning of the second foot, is called a
Triemimeris, or Triemimeral Caesura (TpiG-r]fJLi-jJipo(*), because it
falls on the third half- foot; at the beginning of the third foot a
Penthemimeris (7ri>re-?7/it-/,{jOoe), or Semiquinaria, because it falls
on the fifth half -foot; at the beginning of the fourth foot a Hepthe-
mimeris (sTrra-i/^-^uEpoe), or Semiseptinaria, because it falls on
the seventh half -foot; and at the beginning of the fifth foot

Enneemimeris (gvvea-^/jut-yUepoc), because it falls on the ninth half-
foot.

The line quoted above affords examples of the Triemimeris,

106 CAESURA.

the PentJiemimeris, and the Hepthemimeris ; and in the follow

ing :-

Funere | as rapuere fac | es, luc | et via longo,

we have the Triemimeris, Hepthemimeris, and Enneemimeris.

Sometimes, though rarely, the first syllable of the sixth foot is
Caesural, as in

Turn variae eludunt pestes saepe exigu [ us mus,

which, according to the same system, would be called the Hende-
cemimeris, since it falls on the eleventh half-foot.

The term Caesura, however, is sometimes used both by ancient
-and modern writers upon Prosody, in a sense somewhat different,
being employed to indicate the division of a verse, caused by
arranging the component parts in such a manner that the position
of a particular syllable shall always correspond with the end of a
word.

Thus, we are told by some, that the best Caesura in the Dactylic
Hexameter is after the Penthemimeris, meaning that the end of the
fifth half-foot ought to coincide with the end of a word, thus form
ing a royurj, or Incisio, or Caesura, in the line as

Die mihi Damoeta || cuium pecus ? an Meliboei 2
Aeternam moriens fainam Caieta dedisti.

So also in a Choriambic Tetrameter, such as

Maecenas atavis || edite regibus,

when it is said that the Caesura ought to take place at the end of
the first Choriambus, it is meant that the termination of the first
Choriambus, or in other words, of the second foot in the verse, ought
always to coincide with the termination of a word.

In order to prevent confusion, we shall use the term Caesura, as
equivalent to Caesural syllable, meaning the last syllable in a word,
when it remains over after the completion of a foot, upon which
syllable the voice is required to rest, in order to mark the measure
of a verse ; and we shall employ the term, division of the verse, to
indicate, that the termination of a particular foot, or part of a foot,
coincides with the termination of a word.

In this manner, if we wish to express that the first syllable of
the third foot of a Dactylic Hexameter ought to be the last syllable
of a word, we may either say that

There ought to be a Caesura at the beginning of the third foot ; or,

There ought to be a division of the verse at the end of the fifth
half-foot*

CAESUEA. 107

The rules for the proper position of the Caesura being different in
different kinds of verse, will be fully explained when we treat of
each kind of verse separately. There is, however, one fact con
nected with this part of the subject, which properly falls under our
consideration at present.

A final syllable, naturally short, is occasionally lengthened when it
is Caesural. Thus

Pectoribus inhians spirantia consulit exta. F. JE. IV., 64.
ISTostrorum obruimur, oriturque miserrima caedes. F. JE. II. , 411.
Dona dehinc auro gravid sectoque elephanto. F. ^. III., 464.
Sustinet ac natae Turnique canlt hynienaeos. F. JE. VII., 398.

"Where the naturally short final us in pectoribus, ur in obruimur , a
in gravid, U in camt are lengthened by the Caesural pause.

S"or is this license confined to Heroic verse : we find it exercised,
though more sparingly, both in Elegiacs and Lyrics. Thus, in the
second line of the elegiac distich

Quicquid agat, sanguis est tarn en ilia tuus. T. I., vi., 66.
Vinceris, aut vincls, haec in amore rota est. P. II., viii., 8.

*

In liquidum redut aethera Martis equis. 0. It. A., 6.

In Lyrics,

Si nonperiret immiserabilis. 1 (Ale. Hendec.) H. 0. III., v., 17.
Caeca timet aliunde fata. (Ale. Dec.) H. 0. II., xiii., 16.
Perrupit Acheronta Herculeus labor. (Choriamb.) H. 0. 1., iii., 36.
Bifigit adamantinos. (Choriamb.) H. 0. III., xxiv., 5.
Angulus ridet, ubi noil Hymetto. (Sapphic.) H. 0. II., vi., 14.

Quo non dignior has sublt habenas. (Phalaecian.) S. S. IV., iii.,

[130.

In the last passage subit may possibly be a contraction for subiit.

The only manner in which we can account for this license is by
supposing, as we hinted above, that the ancients in reciting their
verses, were in the habit of dwelling upon a Caesural syllable,
and thus double time being allowed for enunciating this syllable, it
could be artificially lengthened, although short under ordinary
circumstances.

The student may examine at his leisure the following collection
of short syllables, lengthened by the Caesural pause. Those to

1 See some remarks by Mr. Tate. Class. Journal, vol. xxxi., p. 14G.

108

CAESURA.

which an asterisk (*) is prefixed, are lengthened in the division of
the Dactylic Pentameter; those to which an obelus (f) is annexed,
are doubtful examples, in consequence of various readings.

Amalthea, T. II., v., 67.
Electra, P. II., xiv., 5; 0. F.

IV, 177.

Gela, V. M. III., 702.
Hypermnestra, O. H. XIV., 1, 129.
Phaedra, 0. A. A. I., 511 ; R. A.,

743.

Ehea, 0. F. IV, 201.
Tarpeia, P. IV., iv., 29.
Grama, V. M. III., 464.
Bacclie, H. S. I., iii., 7.
^M, 0. E. P. III., L, 113; M.

VIL, 644.

Proc^, V. u3E. VIIL, 98.
Ehodon, O. M. VIL, 365.
Inter, P. II., xxi., 31.
Pater, V. JE. XL, 469; XIL,

13; V. 521.
Puer, V. E. IX., 66.
Super, V. M. VI., 254.
^mor, V. E. X., 69; (M

872;) XL, 323; XIL, 668.
Dolor, V. M. XIL, 422.
Domitor, V. JE. XIL, 550.
Za&or, V. G. III., 118.
Melior,^. G. IV, 92.
Numitor, V. ^S. VL, 768.
Pavor, V. u9E. II., 369.
-, V. M. XIL, 68.

?, 0. F. III., 105.
Pleiadas, V. G. I., 138.
Cinis, Epic., 163.
Fratris, *0. H. XVIL, 228.t
Infamis, *T. II., iv., 38.t
lovis, V. G. III., 332.
Languentis, V. JEL XL, 69.
Operw, *O. H. XVIL, 256.t
Pecoris, T. II., i., 58.t
P wfets, V. M. I, 478.

X.

Sanguis, L. IV., 1046; VI.,
1200; O. M. X., 459; XIL,

127; *T. I, vi., 66; *O. F.

VI, 488; V M. X., 487;

L. P. II, 338; VII., 636 ;X,

127; V. F. III., 234; S.

23

Vallis, V. M. XL, 522.
TetJmjs, V. G. L, 31.
Androgeus, V. M. II., 371.
Auctus, 0. LXVL, 11.
Casus, V. M. III., 504.
Domus, V. M. II., 563.

Euryalus, V. ^E. V., 337.
Fagus, V. G. II., 71.
Wto*, V. E. VI., 53.
Genius, T. II., ii., 5.t
Gravidus, V. G. II., 5.
Invalidus, V. G. III., 189.

, 0. M. XL, 366. t
Laurus, O. M. XV., 634.
Manus, V. M. XIL, 232.
Myrtus, 0. M. X., 98.
Nemus, V. ^E. III., 112.
^^m^, V. G. IV., 453.
Pectoribus, V. ^E. IV., 64.
Profugus, V. M. X., 720.
Quartus, 0. F. IV., 677.t
Taenarius, 0. M. II., 247.
, V. M. X., 394.

, 0. M. VII., 61.
Traitor, T. L, x., 13.
Alloquitur, V. ^E. IV., 222.
Datur, V. M. V, 284.
Ingreditur, V. G., III., 76.
lactetur, V. JE. L, 668.
Obruimur, V. ^E. II., 411.
Gratis, V. M. XL, 111.
Scribis, H. S. II., iii., 1.
Vincis, *P. II., viii., 8.
Fatigamus, V. .^E. IX., 610.
Negahimus, O. M. XIV., 250.

CAESURA-

109

Aberat, Y. E. L, 39.
Agte, H. S. II, iii., 260.
Amittebat, Y. M. Y., 853.
Ccmte, Y, M. YIL, 398.
Condiderit, H. S. II., i., 82.
Ddbat, Y. M. X., 383.
Defendte, H. S. I., iv., 82.
Despexit, C. LXIY, 20.
Entente, Y. G. II., 211.
Era*,, H. S. II. , ii, 47; Y.

YIL, 174.

Erte, Y. E. IIL, 97 ; M. XII.,
883.

te, Y. E. VIL, 23.
igit, H. O. IIL, xxiv., 5.
Fuit, P. IY, i, 17.
Inypedite, O. M. XIL, 392.
Manet, H. O. L, xiii., 6.
Occubute, O. H. IX., 141.
Perireb, H. O. IIL, v., 17.
Perrupte, H. O. L, iii., 36.
*et, Y M. L, 651.

, O. M. IX., 405.
ProsUite, O. M. YL, 658.
Ridet, H. 0. II., vi., 14.
Sigute, 0. F. II., 341.
inte, Y. M. X., 433.
i, 0. M. IIL, 184.
oto, H. S. L, v., 90.
Stabat, Y. ^E3. XIL, 772.
Timet, H. O. II., xiii., 16.
Tondebab, Y. G. IY, 137.
Velte, H. S. IL, iii., 187.
Videb, V. M. L, 308.
Fwo*, O. T. Y, vii., 23.t
Pebte, O. T. L, x., 25; F. L, 109
M. Y, 460.

Petite, P. L, x., 23; O. A. III.,

v., 30; M. II., 567; IX.,

611; XIIL, 444; Y. ^E. X.,

67.
Alrite, O. H. XY, 173; F. IIL,

474; M. IY, 711; XL, 14;

XY, 111.
Adite, O. M. IY, 317; YIIL,

870; IX., 610; X., 15; XV.,

63; *E. P. I., iii, 74.
Interite, O. M. III., 546.1
Perite, O. M., III.,*viii, 17; M.

XIY, 618. Epic. 235; *H.

XIX., 128; *T.IIL,xiv.,36;

*IV., iii., 68; *E. P. IY., xii.,

44.
Praeteriit, 0. A. A. IIL, 63,

*64; M. XIY., 101.
Sedite, 0. H. YL, 31; XIIL,

29; A. A. IIL, 707; F. IIL,

333; Y., 515; M. XIIL, 958;

XIY, 519,766; Ep. Sab. II.,

93; *O. K. A., 6.
SuMte, O. M. I, 114; YIL,

170; *E. P. I, iv., 46; Y.

M. YIIL, 363; H. S. L, ix.,

21.
Que, O. M. L, 193; IIL, 530;

IY., 10; Y.,484; YIL, 225,

265; YIIL, 526; X., 262;

XL, 17,36,290; XIIL, 257,

258 ; Y. E. IY., 51 ; G. L,

153, 164, 352 (371); G. IIL,

385; G. IY., 222, 336; M.

IIL, 91; IY, 146; YIL,

186; IX., 767; XIL, 89,

181, 363, 443.

The following line is sometimes quoted as an example of the
Greek dative plural in si being lengthened by Caesura :

Lemniasl gladios in mea fata dabo. 0. A. A. 670.

But here we ought probably to add the v I(J>\KV<JTLKOV, and
write Lemniasin, just as we find Charisin, Dryasin, Hamadryasin,
Thyniasin, in Prop. IY., i, 75 ; L, xx., 12, 32, 34.

110 ELISION.

II. ELISION.

I. In Latin verse, when a word ends with a vowel, a diphthong, or
the letter m, and the following word begins with a vowel, a diphthong,
or the letter h, then the last syllable of the word so ending with a,
vowel, a diphthong, or the letter m, is elided, that is to say, is struck
out altogether, and not considered as forming a part of the verse.

Thus, in the line,
Intremuere undae, penitusque exterrita tellus. F. jE. III., 673.

the last syllable in the word intremuere, and the last syllable in
penitusque, are elided, and as far as the metre is concerned, thrown
out of consideration, the line being supposed to stand thus

Intremuer undae, penitusqu exterrita tellus.

In like manner in the lines,

Hue sese trepida Aeneae fugientis imago. F. jE. X., 656.
Consulite in medium et rebus succurrite fessis. F. JS. XI., 335.
Exercent colles atque horum asperrinia pascunt. F. ^E. XL, 319.

the a in trepida, the e in consulite and atque, the um in medium and
horum, are all elided, and the lines must be read

Hue sese trepid Aeneae fugientis imago.
Consulit in medi et rebus succurrite fessis.
Exercent colles atqu hor asperrima pascunt.

In the above examples, the vowels elided are naturally short,
biit long vowels also are subject to the same law, as

Hoc fletu concuss(i) animi moestusque per omnes. F. Jfi. IX., 498,

And diphthongs, as

Concurrunt Tyrrhen(ae) acies, atque omnibus uni. F. ^E. X., 691.

And monosyllables

ISTe vero, ne m(e) ad tales impellite pugnas. F. *sE. XL, 278.
Incipit haec, quid t(am) egregium si femina forti. F. ^E. XL, 705.
lam varias pelagi volucres et qu(ae) Asia circum. F. G. L, 383.

II. In addition to the elisions mentioned above, the earlier Latin
poets were in the habit of frequently eliding the letter s, in words

ELISION. Ill

ending in %s. and us, when followed by a word beginning with a con
sonant, and thus permitting the vowel, which would otherwise have
been long by position, to remain short ; thus^

Te nunc sancta precor Yeiius, et genetrix patri(s) nostri. Enn.

[Ann. I. , frag. 9.

Versibu(s) quos olim Faurii Yatesque canebant. Enn. Ann. YII. ?

[frag. 221.

Ut quasi transactis saepe omnibu(s) rebu(s) profundant. L. IY. y

[1032.
At fixus nostris tu ddbi(s) supplicium. 0. CXYL, 8.

III. We may notice here a peculiar species of elision or abbre
viation, not unfrequently employed in short quick questions, by
which the vowel is dropped in the interrogative particle ne, be
fore a consonant, thus

Ten provincia narrat esse bellam ? (Phalaecian.) C. XLIIL, 6*
Vidistin* toto sonitus procurrere coelo 1 P. II., xvi., 49.
Hectoris Andromache Pyrrhiri connubia servas 1 V. sE. III., 319.
Men moveat cirnex Pantilius? aut cruciet quod. II. S. I., x., 78.

So we find tantori me, Y. JS*. X., 668 ; tantori placuit, XII. ?
503; mortalirf decuit, XII., 797; taliri possum, XII., 874; tun*
sanus, H. S. II., iii., 128; men? vivo, 152; ten 9 lapides, iv., 83;
turi fletus, O. T. Y., i., 56 ; but some read here simply tu.

We have already remarked under the rules for final ~N, the form.
viden ut, where s is dropped before n ; both this and the last
mentioned abbreviation are combined in the colloquial phrases,
viden faces, viri tu for videsne, visne.

Nostra verba. Viden 1 ? faces. C. LXI., 98.

Tempore dicam; hodie tricesima sabbata, virf tu. II. S. I., ix. ? 69.

These expressions, as might be expected, are very common in the
comic writers.

Exceptions.

a. Interjections and exclamations, such as, ah, Tien, 0, ai ai, io?
&c., are not subject to the law of elision.

Ah ego ne possim tanta videre mala. T. III., iv., 82.
Heu ubi mollities pectoris ilia tui* 0. A. III., viii., 18.

Manifestly because these words, from their nature, must have a strong emphasis^
and they would in most cases disappear altogether if they followed the rule.

112 ELISION".

utinam tune cum Lacedaemona classe petebat. 0. H. I., 5.
Elumina amem sylvasque inglorius. ubi campi. V. G. II., 486.
O pater, hominum divomque aeterna potestas. V. jffi. X., 18.
Ipse suos gemitus foliis inscribit: et ai ai. 0. M. X., 215.
Et bis, 10 Arethusa, io Arethusa, vocavit. 0. M. V., 625.

b. Elision is sometimes, though rarely, neglected in the case of a
long vowel or diphthong.

Et succus pecorl, et lac subducitur agnis. V. E. III., 6.
Stant et iunipefl et castaneae hirsutae. V. E. VII., 53.
Ossibus et capitl inhumato. (Dactyl. Tetram.) H. 0. 1., xxviii., 24.

This happens most frequently in the case of proper names

Amphion Dircaeus in Actaed AracyntJio. V. E. II., 24.
Et celer Ismenos cum Phocaico Erymantlio. 0. M. II., 244.

lam Daedaleo odor Icaro. (Ale. Hendec.) H. 0. II., xx., 13.

[Bentley reads tutior for odor. ]

Et Esquilinae alites. (Iambic Dimeter.) H. E. V., 100.

But observe, that where elision is neglected, the long vowel or
diphthong is usually a Caesural syllable, and retains its proper
quantity, as in the above examples ; or if not a Caesural syllable, it
is made short before the succeeding vowel, as

Un(o) in lectulo, eruditul(i) ambo. (Phalaecian.) C. LVIL, 7.
Credimus ? an qm amant ipsi sibi somnia fingunt. V. E. VIII. ,108.
Nomen et arma locum servant, te amice nequivi, V. ^E. VI., 507.
Et longum formose vale vale inquit, lola. V. E., III., 79.
Insulae Ioni(6) in magno quas dira Celaeno. V. JE. III., 211.
Implerunt montes, flerunt Rhodopeiae arces. V. G. IV., 461.

Even the interjection is shortened in this way when not the first
syllable of a foot

Te Corydon V Alexi, trahit sua quemque voluptas. V. E. II., 65.
The only exception in Virgil to this remark is in the line,
et Panopeae et Inoo Melicertae. V. G. I., 437.

ELISION. 113

where the o in Glauco is not elided, and is allowed to remain long,
though not in Caesura ; but this is a line, in all probability, trans
planted without change from some of the Greek poets, who are
much less strict in these matters than the Latins.

c. Very rarely a short vowel is left unelided. This happens twice
only in Virgil, and in both cases there is a long pause in the
sense after the word ending with the short vowel, so that in
repeating the line the effect would not be disagreeable

Addam cerea pruna : honos erit huic quoque porno. V. E. II., 53.
Et vera incessu patuit Ded. Ille ubi matrem. 1 V. jE. I., 405.

d. The elision of m is in like manner sometimes neglected, especially
by the older poets, and in this case the syllable ending in rti,
when not Caesural, is short

Nam cpiodjluvtdum est, e levibus atque rotundis. L. II., 466.
Sed dum abest quod avemus, id exsuperare videtur. L. III., 1095.
O me felicem! nox mihi Candida! et O tu. P. II., xv., 1.

But there is no example of this in Yirgil, Horace, or Ovid,
except, perhaps,

Quam laudas pluma ? cocto num adest honor idem. H. S. II., ii., 28.
w^hich is probably the true reading, although many editors prefer

X

So in

lam virum expertae, male ominatis. H. 0. III., xiv., 11.

This is the received reading; but half of the MSS. have nominatis, and there is also
much difficulty with regard to the first part of the line. The probability seems to be
that there is some error lurking in the text. We find also,

factum male! miselle passer. (Phalaecian.} C. III., 16.

where there is a pause in the sense to give force to the exclamation ; there is, Iiowever,
much confusion in the MSS., many of them, according to Bentley (Hor. Od. III., xiv.,
11), have Bonum factum male bonus ille passer, out of which different editors have
moulded different readings, according to their fancy. I may remark, that several
examples of the license here spoken of are to be found in the older editions of the Latin
poets ; but most of them have been corrected upon a careful examination and collation
of MSS. Thus Jahn, on Hor. Od. III., xiv., quotes

Certa loquor, sed nulla fides, nequZIlia quondam. P. III., xh L. 61.
At tu, Catulle, obstinatus obdura. (Scazon.} C. VIII., 19.

But these passages now appear in the best editions

Certa loquor, sed nulla fides, neque enim Ilia quondam.

and

At tu, Catulle destinatus obdura.

LAST SYLLABLE IN A VEKSE.

Quam laudas pluma 2 coctove num adest lionor idem.

Yossius quotes,
In manibusque lovem et cum love fulmen habebam. 0. A II., i., 15.

But tlie reading received is,
In manibus nimbos, et cum love fulmen habenti

Another instance is sometimes given from

Haec eadem ant(e) ill(am) impun(e) et Lesbia fecit P. II.,

[xxxii., 45,

Which is probably erroneous, since three MSS. have
Haec eadem ante illam iam irnpune et Lesbia fecit.

The omission of elision is technically termed an Hiatus.

III. ON THE QUANTITY OF THE LAST SYLLABLE IN THE VERSE.

The last syllable of every verse is common; that is to say, its
quantity is independent of the laws by which the verse is regulated,
and may be long or short in each case at the discretion of the poet.

Thus the laws of Dactylic Hexameters require that the two last
syllables should be long; but in the three following consecutive
lines,

Posthabita coluisse Samo. Hie illius arma,

Hie CUITUS fuit : hoc regnum dea gentibus esse

Si-qua fata sinant, iam turn tenditque fovetque. V. JE. I., 16.

we perceive that each line ends with a syllable naturally short, but
which is considered long in virtue of its situation.

Similarly, the laws of Sapphic verse require that each line should
end with a long syllable, followed by a short one, yet in

Unico gaudens mulier marito

Prodeat iustis operata Divis

Et soror clari ducis et decorae. H. 0. III., xiv., 5.

each line is terminated by a long syllable, which is here considered
short.

!N"or is a vowel, a diphthong, nor a syllable ending in w, at the
termination of a line elided before a vowel at the beginning of the
next ; thus, in the first of the above Hexameters, the a in arma is not
influenced by the circumstance that the next ^line begins with hie,
and this is the general rule. Sometimes, however, two consecutive
lines are connected in scansion, in which case the connection is
termed

SYNAPHEIA. 115

IV. SYNAPHEIA.

lactemur, doceas. Ignari hominumque locorumq(^)
Erramus, vento liuc et vastis fluctibus acti. V. ^E. I., 332.

liere the que at the end of the first line is elided before erramus,
and does not form a part of the verse. In like manner in

Aut dulcis musti Yulcano decoquit humor (em)

Et foliis undam tepidi despumat aheni. G. I., 295.

the last syllable of humorem is elided before et at the beginning of
the following line. 1

So also in lyrical compositions,
( Cur facunda parum decor(o) ) ChoriamMc

<-i-, 1 "I ll* *1 J.* f \JlvUI l/(Ajlllj(J(j\j

\ Inter verba cadit lingua silentio.

H. 0. IV., i., 35.

( Dissidens plebi numero beator(um) ) ,

1 Eximit virtus, populumque falsis. )

H. 0. II. , ii., 18.

( Plorat et vires, animumque moresq(ue) }

< Aureas educit in astra, nigroq(ue) > Sapphic.
I Invidet Oreo, j

H. 0. IV. ii., 22.

f Sors exitura et nos in aeternfum) \ AJ .

< -n n . ., \ > Alcaic.
\ Jixsilium impositura cyinbae.

H. 0. II, ill, 27.

Another species of Synapheia consists in dividing a word between
two consecutive lines; this may be done without violence when the
two members of a compound are separated, as

( Litibus implicitum, mirabor si sciet inter-

\ Noscere mendacem verumque beatus amicum. H. A. P. 424.

f Potet acetum : age, si et stramentis incubet unde-
\ Octoginta annos natus, &c. H. S. II., iii., 117.

See also H. S. I, ii., 62 (iv., 96), ix., 51 ; II., iii., 179. Ep. II,
ii., 188. A. P. 290.

The division is more harsh in the following examples :

Gallicum Hhenum, horribilesque ult- ) a 7 .

T3 . , > Sapphic.

imosqne Britannos.

G. XL, 11.

Out of twenty-one instances of Synapheia which occur in Virgil, in seventeen que
is the word affected; in three others the words are horrid(a), G. II., 69, Salfur(a), G*
IIL, 449, and Latinor(um)j M. VII., 160, the remaining one is quoted above.

116 POETICAL LICENSES.

Labitur ripa, love non probante ux- \

orius amnis. j

H. 0. I, ii, 19.

In all the above mentioned cases, Synapheia must be regarded
as a license seldom resorted to by good writers. In two kinds of
verse, however, Synapheia is imperative, that is to say, the lines are
scanned continuously without a break, until we reach a full stop.
The last syllable in each is not common, nor can a hiatus be
admitted between the end of one line and the beginning of the
next. These two kinds of verse are the Anapaestic Dimeter and
the Ionic a minore. Of the first we have no specimen extant in
any good Latin writer, since it appears only in Seneca, Ausonius,
and the later poets. Of the latter, Horace affords an excellent
example, which will be noticed in the proper place. The rule of
Synapheia is carefully observed by the Greek tragedians in their
Anapaestic systems, and, as far as our authorities go, by the Latins
also. Bentley was the discoverer of this law, and the student will
find the matter fully discussed in the Dissertation on the Epistles
of Phalaris, cap. iii.

V. POETICAL LICENSES.

The Latin poets, when composing particular kinds of verse, fre
quently encountered, in ordinary and necessary words, combina
tions of syllables which could not find admission into the measure
which they had selected. Hence they took certain liberties with
the pronunciation of these refractory syllables, and altered it in such
a way as to adapt them to their purpose. Occasionally, but more
rarely, words which might have been introduced without change,
were subjected to a similar process, to suit the convenience of the
author. Obsolete forms, also, were revived, for the sake of avoiding
a difficulty, or simply as ornaments of style.

Hence arose what may with propriety be termed Poetical Licenses.
Of these there are several varieties, and a multitude of learned names
have been invented by grammarians to distinguish them from each
other. "We have Synaeresis, Synecphonesis, Synezesis, Episynaloepha,
Syncope, Diaeresis, Systole, Diastole, Apocope, Epenihesis, Paragoge,
Tmesis, and a host of others. There would be no great harm in
these expressions, if it was always distinctly explained that they
are merely the names of classified facts, provided the classification
was formed upon just principles. But from the loose manner in
which writers upon these subjects frequently express themselves,
the inexperienced student is apt to suppose that they are caba
listic formulae, by means of which the ancient writers could
conjure letters and syllables in and out of their proper places at

POETICAL LICENSES. 117

pleasure. He is led to think that they are not merely names, but
explanations of difficulties, and is frequently contented to conceal
his ignorance under the cloak of a hard word. Thus, perhaps,
when reading Virgil, he finds a syllable made long, which, accord
ing to his rules, or to ordinary practice, ought to be short. He
turns to his metrical key, and is informed that in the passage in
question the syllable is made long by Diastole ; with this account
of the matter, he probably rests satisfied. But if he takes the
trouble to inquire what Diastole means, he will find that " Diastole
is the lengthening of a syllable naturally short." To tell him,
therefore, that the syllable is made long by Diastole, is to say that
it is long because it is long, or rather, because it is naturally
short !

But more than this, very many of these terms are objectionable,
because, even when their import is correctly understood, they con
vey false notions of etymology and grammar ; they are in several
instances not the names of facts ; no such thing is to be found as
an example of Prosthesis, or Epenthesis, or Paragoge, or Tmesis, in
the sense in which they are commonly used; and by learning such
phrases, the young scholar at once wastes his time, burdens his
memory, and is led astray from the true path.

In what follows we shall endeavour to put these matters in a
right point of view; to discuss the different remarkable forms which
present themselves in the classical poets ; to account for their origin ;
to arrange them under their proper heads ; and to define their limits.
We shall conclude by enumerating the grammatical terms alluded
to above, explaining their significations, and pointing out those
cases where they inculcate false views.

It was observed that certain combinations of syllables cannot be
admitted into particular kinds of verse. Dactylic verse chiefly de
mands our attention, because a very large proportion of the whole
of the extant works of the Homan poets is written in this measure ;
but in the course of our remarks, we shall not omit to notice the
poetical licenses employed in lyrical strains.

In Dactylic verse, then, no word is admissible which contains a
short syllable between two long ones ; as in vmculls, a/ureis, alvearia,
and the like ; so also, cmrea, vmculo, ferrei, alved, could not stand in
the verse without an elision of the final long vowel, which is often
inconvenient or dissonant.

In the same way, no word, the first or middle part of which con
sists of three or more consecutive short syllables, can find a place
in Dactylic verse ; such as ariete, pdrietibus, tenma, Prwmides,
sermhomines.

Hence, towards words of this kind the poets are obliged to use a
little violence, in order that they may mould them to their purpose^

118 POETICAL LICENSES.

This is usually done by throwing two syllables together and pro
nouncing them as one. We shall proceed to notice the most im
portant cases included in this, the first and most extensive class of
poetical licenses.

CLASS I.

When two vowels, which properly form separate syllables, are
thrown together into one.

a. ea. aurea, cerea, alvearia, respondeamus ; anteacti, anteacta, anteac-

turn, anteacto, anteactos, anteactis, anteambulo, antehac, &c.

b. el. aerelj arariei, baltei, ferrei, Pompeij aureis; anteLre } anteirent;

anteis, (anteit), 1 &e.

c. eo. alveo, aureo, laqueo.

d. w. vindemwtor, Formwno?

e. u. connulms, denarns, PaeomiSj Taenus.

f. w. connubw, Idomenios.

g. m. Inferms, promontormm, Antmm; omnmm, and other genitives

in ium; as mensmm, caelestmm, lacrymantvum, ruentmm, &c.

h. 55. codluerint, cooperiant, cooperuisse.

We may, if we please, suppose that an actual elision takes place

in such compound words as anteacta, antednibulo, antehac, anteire,
and that they were pronounced, when necessary, antfacta, ant ambulo,
ant hac, ant ire, <fcc.

Jc. In many words compounded with semi followed by a vowel, such
as semianimus, semianimis, semiadapertus, semiermis,.semihians,
semihomOj semiustus, semiambustus, it is necessary, in Dactylic
verse, to perform an elision of the same kind, and to pronounce
them sem animm , sem animis, sem adapertus, serriermis, sem ~
hians, sem homo, sern ustus, sem ambustus, &c. 3

1 Here the contraction is manifestly not the result of any necessity.

2 When the vowels za, ie, ii, to, m, are thrown together into a single syllable, i
ought to be pronounced like# at the beginning of an English word: vindemyator,
connubyis, connubyo, Ant-yum, &c. See Class II.

3 Among these some would place grav olens and sautfolenS) but these ought to be
considered as two distinct words, grave okns and suave okns.

POETICAL LICENSES. 119

Genitives in ium are frequently written without inserting the i,
as parentum, serpentum mensum, &c. ; the poets, however, use the
open form also when it can be conveniently introduced, as paren-
tium, serpentium, &c. ; nor must it be supposed that the contraction
is purely a poetical license, since it is found in the best MSS. of
prose authors.

The above mentioned changes are all introduced, either from
necessity, or to avoid harsh elisions ; but similar liberties are some
times talicii when there is no such plea to justify them.

I. Words which contain k between two vowels, occasionally drop
the h and contract the two vowels into one syllable : thus we
have vehemens, 1 vehemently vehementer, vehementius, and also,
vemens, vementi, vementer. so prekensi and prensi, 2 dehinc and
d&nCj niliilwn and mlum, mild and ml, prombeat, pronounced
proibeat, &c.

m. More violent than these arc, ostrea, eadem, eodem, eaedem, eosdem,
torreat, deorsum, seorsum, seorsus, omnw, vwtiSj Gabn, onundi,
patrm, fluitant, pronounced as dissyllables; precantw, lazyges,
duellica, praeoptarit, as trisyllables ; prout, a monosyllable ; all
of which might be, and most of them often are, employed with
out being contracted.

n. Again, some words are often erroneously classed with the above,
which in the best writers uniformly appear under a contracted
form. Thus, in those tenses of the verb desum, where a double
e occurs, the two vowels are always, or almost always, blended
into one syllable ; thus, deesse, deest, deerat, deero, deeritj deerunt,
deessem* to which we may add a similar combination, deerarunt,
deeraverat.

o. So also delnde, demceps, proinde, ndem, nsdem, are always dis-

1 e. g., vehemens, L. VI. y 516; vemens, C. L. 21; H. E. IL, ii., 120.
vehementi, L. VI.. 310; vementi, L. III., 153.
vehement-er, L. VI., 516; vementer, II., 1023; IV., 821.

! But in many parts of the compounds, as comprendere, comprenderit, deprensis,
the contracted form alone is admissible in Dactylic verse.

J These woids, however, frequently occur in passages where it is not necessary to
suppose a contraction, e. g,, 0. II X., 37 ; XV., 111. M. III., 268; X., 88. V. G.
II., 233, &c. In some odd. of Statins we find,

Plarmomem, nullisque deest sua fabula mensis. S. T. VIII., 236.

But some MSS. omit the qua, others give quin deest, others deerat, &c.

120 POETICAL LICENSES.

syllables in the best authors ; dein, quoad, ii, Us, Dii, Diis, 1 cui,
huic, are always monosyllables. In these cases, therefore, we
may reasonably conclude, that the contraction expressed the
ordinary pronunciation of the word, and was not the result of
any poetical license. See Remarks.

Examples.

a. Aurta composuit sponda, mediamque locavit. V. JE. I., 698.
Abdiderint furtim terris, et imagine cerea. H. S. I., viii., 43.
Seu lento fuerint alvtaria vimine texta. F. G. IV., 34.
Quid respondeamus nisi iustam intendere litem. L. III., 693.

Cum memor anteactos semper dolor admonet annos. T. IV. 7

. . ..... [i., 189.

Dixit et anteactis veluti male crederet, hastam. 0. M. XII., 115.
Anteambulones et togatulos inter. (Scazon.) M. X., Ixxiv., 3.

Antehac nefas depromere Caecubum. (Ale. Sendee.) H. 0. 1.,

[xxxvii., 5 .

b. Centum aerei clauduiit vectes aeternaque ferri. F. M. VII., 609.
Nee nebulam noctu, neque aranel tenuia fila. L. III., 384.
Exanimem, rapiens immania pondera baltei. V. ^. X., 496.

Eumenidum thalami et discordia demens. V. M. VI. y

[280.

Pompel meorum prime sodalium. H. 0. II., vii., 5.
Atria, dependent lychni laquearibus aurels. V. ^E. I., 726.
Qui candore nives antelrent cursibus auras. V. JE. XII., 84.
Testa diu; quod si cessas aut strenuus anteis. H. E. I., ii., 70.

c. Deturbat, laxatque foros, simul accipit alveo. V. JE. VI., 412.

Vulcanum alloquitur, thalamoque haec coniugis aured. V. SE.

[VIII, 372.

1 Dii and Diis occur very often, and are always monosyllables. When the poets
wish to have a dissyllable, they write Dei, Deis, which are often confounded in the
MSS. with the former, e. g.,

Neque iilla vota litoralibus Deis. C. IV., 22.

Where some MSS. and many printed copies give Diis. Dei, Deis do not occur in
Yirgil nor in Horace.

POETICAL LICENSES. 121

Pavidumque leporem et advenam laqued gruem. (Iamb. Trim.)

[H. E. II., 35.

d. Vindemmtor, et invictus, cui saepe viator. H. 8. 1., vii., 30.
Formw/no saltu non falso Mentula dives. C. CXIV., 1.

e. Gonnulns arvisque novis operata iuventus. V. jE. III., 136.
Denarlis tibi quinque Martialem. (Pkalaecian.) M. I., cxviii., 17.
Paeonus 1 revocatnm herbis et amore Dianae. F. M. VII., 769.
Puniceis ibant evincti tempora taenns. V. JE. V., 269.

f. Gonnubw iungam stabili propriamque dicabo. F. JE. I., 73.
Idomenwsne petam montes 1 at gurgite in alto. C. LXIV., 178.

g. Priusque coelum sidet inf emits mari. (Iamb. Trim.) H. E.

[V.,79.

Inde legit Capreas promontormmcpie 2 Minervae. 0. M. XV. ,709.
Et tellus Circaea et spissi litoris Antmm? 0. M. XV., 718.

v*/ j . m \ v \t~ I

Imbecillorum esse aehnum misererierjom^mm. 4 L. V., 1022.
Cum tua sint cedantque tibi confinia mensmm. 0. F. V., 187-
Codestwm matrem concava puppis habet. 0. F. IV., 276.

Exclusi, ante oculos lacrymantmm^Q ora parentum. F. JE.

[XL, 886.

h. Cooperiant niaria ac terras immensa superne. L. VI., 491.
Per terras amneis atque oppida cooperuisse. L. V., 343.
Tandem cooluerint, 5 ea quae coniecta repente. L. II., 1060.

k. Semianimesque micant digiti ferrumque retractant. F. jE. X., 396.
Languida semianimo cum corpore membra videres. L. VI., 1267.
Obliquum capiat semiadaperta latus. 0. A. L, vi., 4.
jSemiermemque manum sternendam obiecerat liosti. S. XII., 467.
Semihiante labello. (Glyconian.) G. LXL, 220.

1 See Hevne s note.

V

2 Authorities are wanting to decide the quantity of promontorium^ but analogy
leads us to suppose that the antepenult is naturally long.

3 The following line begins with a vowel, but there is a full stop after Antium,
which precludes Synapheia.

4 Some MSS, have omni. * Some MSS, have coaluerint,

122 POETICAL LICENSES.

Semihominis Caci facies quam dira tenebat. V. ^E. "VIII. , 194.
Haec inter Lapitlias et semikomines Centauros. 0. M n XII., 536.
Eama est Enceladi semiustum fulmine corpus. V. JE. III., 578.
Semiambusta iacet nullo discrimine passim. S. II., 681.

Z. ( Transit equum cursu, frenisque adversa prehensis. V. JE. XI.,

.

( Ingentes tollent animos prensicpiQ negabunt. V. @. III., 207.
f Cervici subnecte dehinc ubi libera colla. V. Gr. III., 167.

( Eurum ad se Zephyruinque vocat, dehinc talia fatur. V.

[L, 131.

Nam sive est aliquid quod prohibeat efficiatque. L. I., 976.

Sudando, pinguem vitiis albumque neque ostrea. H. S. II., ii., 21.
Una eademque via sanguis animusque sequuntur. V. jffi. X., 487.
Hoc eddem ferro stillet uterque cruor. P. II., viii., 26.
Uvescunt, eaedem dispansae in sole liquescunt. L. L, 307.

Eosdem habuit secum quibus est elata capillos.

Eosdem oculos ; lateri vestis adusta fuit. P. IY., vii., 7.

Quod sitis exurat miseros atque arida torreat. L. III., 930.
Pondera quantum in se est deorsum deducere pugnent. L. II., 205.

At neque seorsum oculei, neque nareis, nee manus ipsa. L. III.,

[631.

$eorsus item sapor oris liabet vim, seorsus odores. L. IY., 495.
Bis patriae cecidere manus; quin protinus omnw. V. ^E. YL, 33.

Nee supera caput eiusdem cecidisse vwtam. L. III., 386.
Qui sudor vwtis, 1 et quam malus undique membris. ff. E.

[XIL, 7.

Et qui nunc nulli, maxima turba Gabn; = Et. P. IY., i., 34.
Denique coelesti sumus omnes semine ormndi. L. II., 991.

Nocturnique canum gemitus, ubi lumina patrm = Effugit. S. T.

[IY, 429.

Per malos volgata trabeisque trementia^m&mtf. 2 L. IY, 75.

Praeferimus manibus vittas et verba precantia. = Et. V. JE.

[YIL, 237.

1 Some modern editions have viciis.
z MSS., jtuitant, flutant, fluctant.

POETICAL LICENSES. 123

lazyges et Colchi, Metereaque turba Getaeque. 1 0. T. II., 191.
Lanigerae pecudes, et equorum duellica proles. L. II., 661.
Omnibus his Thesei dulcem praeoptarit amorem. C. LXIV., 120.

Pasco libatis dapibus. Prvut cuique libido e.st. H. 8. II., vi.,

[67.
Sed tamen adspiceres vellem prout ipse rogabas. 0. H. XXI.,

[227.
n. Talibus in rebus communi deesse saluti. L. I., 44.

Deest iam terra fugae : pelagus Troiamne petemus. V. ^E. X., 378.
Divitis uber agri Troiaeve opulentia deerit. V. &. VII. , 262.
Deerdrunt passim motus ab sensibus omneis. L. III., 873.

Vir gregis ipse caper deeraverat, atque ego Daphnin. F. E.

[VII, 7.

o. Delude satis fluvium inducit rivosque sequentes. V. Gf. I., 106.
Hedde age quae demceps risisti, Yibidius dum. H. S. II., viii. ? 80.
Proinde tona eloquio solitum tibi meque timoris. F. jE. XL, 383.
lidem eadem possunt horam durare probantes. H. E. L, i. ? 82.
Non ut porticibus, sic iudiciis fruar usdem. H. E. I., i, 71.
Dan mille altera, d&in secunda centum. (Phalaecian.) C. V., 8.

TJnguibus et pugnis dein fustibus, atque ita porro. 2 H. S. I., iii.,

[101
Quoad licet ac possis reperire, inolentis olivi. 3 L. II., 850.

Haeredes voluit. Quoad vixit credidit ingens. H. S. II., iii,, 91.

Remarks.

It is believed, that what has been said with regard to dein, deinde,
deinceps, proinde, cui, huic, will be found to be correct, notwith
standing the vague assertions to the contrary in ordinary works on
prosody.

In addition to the example of dein given above, the student may
refer to C^V., 9, 10; P. Ill, x., 15; IV., viii., 83; H. S. L, iii.,
101. But in Paulinus Nolanus, and writers of that age and stamp,
it is found as a dissyllable with the first short.

1 lazyx is a trisyllable in

Ipse vides onerata ferox ut ducat "lazyx. 0. E. P. IV., vii., 9.

2 So Prop. III., x., 15 ; IV., viii., 83. 3 So Lucret. V., 1212, 1432.

124 POETICAL LICENSES.

Ddnde is found upwards of thirty times in Virgil alone, and
always a dissyllable, but in such writers as Prudentius and Sidonius,

Eva columba fait tune Candida, nigra delude. Prud. Dip. L, 1.
Nee qui consimili delude casu. (Phalaecian.) Sid. Ap. IX., 272.

Proin occurs but seldom except in the comic writers; we have,
indeed,

Prolu, viator, hunc deum vereberis. (Iamb. Trim.) 1 C. XX., 16.

The reading prom, is, however, disputed, and it must be remem
bered, that the above line occurs in a poem which is inserted
among the works of Catullus, but of which the authenticity is very
doubtful.

Proinde is used twice by Yirgil, and in a multitude of passages
by Lucretius, who, in common with all good writers, make it a
dissyllable.

With regard to huic and cui, the facts are these : In all the
purer Latin poets (the dramatists are of course excluded here as
elsewhere), a multitude of passages occur in which huic and cui
must be scanned as monosyllables, and in no case is it necessary to
consider them as dissyllables. Hence, the legitimate inference
seems to be that which we have drawn. As far as the writers of
the Augustan age are concerned, there is no controversy; but when
we descend a little lower, we find quoted,

Laetus huic dono videas dare turanepotes. S. S. I., i., 107.
Ealsus huic pennas et cornua sumeret aethrae. S. S. I., ii., 135.

But a number of MSS. give laetius in the former, and falsas in the
latter, and in some of the best editions, the lines stand,

Huic laetus...
Huic falsus...

In Ausonius, however, we have an unquestionable example
Nomen huic ioculare datum, cute fusca quod olim. A. Par. V., 3.
Four examples of cm are adduced from

Sed norunt cui serviant leones. 2 M. I., cv., 22.

Drusorum cui contigere barbae. M. VIII. , Hi., 3.

Collatus cui Gallus est Priapus. M. XL, Ixxii., 2.

Et credit cm Portumila dives. M. XII. , xlix., 3.

1 We find proin a monosyllable in

Proin se quaeque parent : nee quo venentur amores. 0. M. F. 27,

2 In line 17 of this epigram, cui must be a monosyllable.

POETICAL LICENSES. 125

But these by no means decide the question, even with regard to
the age of Martial.

It will be observed, and the coincidence is remarkable, that in
each of these lines, cui forms the latter half of the second foot of a
Phalaecian Hendecasyllabic ; but Catullus in one of his pieces
(LY.) written in this measure, introduces a Spondee several times
in this place; it is not, therefore, more violent to suppose that
Martial imitated this in the above lines, than to decide that he
departed from the practice of his predecessors and contemporaries
in making cui a dissyllable. Unquestionable examples of cm are to
be found in Ausonius, who sometimes makes both syllables short,
and sometimes the first short and the second long, e. g.,

Fabulae fingunt cm Luna somnos. (Sapphic.) A. Epliem. 15.

Cmque vigiles luminum. (Iamb. Dim. A cat.) A. Epp. XV, 59.

But let us see how Prudentius deals with the word :

Sanguine pasta cui cedit avis. (Dactyl. Trim. Hyper cat.) Prud.

[Cath. III., 167.
Where cui is a short monosyllable.

Assignare deos proprios sua cmque iura. Prud. Ham. 105.

Where cui is a trochee.
Puer cm trinam pater. (Iamb. Dim.) Prud. Cath. XII., 67.

Where cui is an iambus.

And yet we sometimes find Prudentius gravely quoted as an
authority in Latin Prosody !

CLASS II.

/ is sometimes considered as a consonant, and in these cases had,
it is probable, the sound of the English y in young, yes, &c. See
Preliminary Remarks and Appendix on the Latin Alphabet. 1

a. Thus abiete, abwtibus, arwte, parwtibus, ametat, were pronounced

in Dactylic verse as abyete, abyetibus, aryete, aryetat, paryetibus,
the first syllable being considered long by position.

b. Upon the same principle, although without the plea of absolute

necessity, we find fluvwrum in a passage in Virgil, where it
must be pronounced fluvyorum, and Nasidieni in Horace, as
Nasldyeni; abyegni, abyegnae, in Propertius, &

1 Consult Bentley on H. S. II., viii., I.

126 POETICAL LICENSES.

c. So also we find the following combinations :

Paednivm in, Stellio et } Princtpium /me, Consilium et ; in
lines where they must be enunciated, Paedny in, Stdlyet,
Prmwpy huc, Conslly et.

Examples.

a. Aedificant sectaque intexunt abiete costas. F. JE. "II., 16.
Abietibus iuvenes patriis et montibus aequos. F. jE. IX. ; 674.
Custodes sufferre valent. Labat ariete crebro. F. JS. II., 492.
Arietat in portas et duros obiice postes. 1 F. dS. XL, 890.
Haerent parietibus scalae postesque sub ipsos. F. JE. II., 442.

1. Fluvicrum rex Eridanus camposque per omnes. F. f. L, 482.
Paeonium in morem senior succinctus amictu. F. ^E. XII., 401.
Stellio et lucifugis congesta cubilia blattis. F. G. IV., 243.

f"Voa lene consilium et datis et dato. (^Uc. Ilendec.) H. 0. III.,

[iv., 41.

Hinc omne principium hue refer exitum. (^c. Hendec.) H. 0.

[III., vi., 6.

f Aut vigila aut dormi, Nasidiene, tibi. M. VII., liv., 8.
( Ut Nasidieni iuvit te coena beati. 2 H. S. II., viii., 1.

i JSTam quis equo pulsas abiegno nosceret arces. P. III., i., ^5.
< Induit abieqnae coriiua falsa bovis. P. III., xix., 12.

1 X \ f -.& i ^ / A

( Laeseratja6ie^pi|venter apertus equi. P. IV., i., 42.

CLASS III.

In the same manner the poets took advantage of the double
power of V, 3 and made it a consonant in words where such a change
was necessary or convenient.

a. In this way, tenuia, tenmus, tenms, tenue, tenuem, tenm, tenues
genud, curruum, fortmtiis, pltmta, become tenvia, tenvius, tenvis v
. ; genva, currvum,fortvituSj pitvita, &c.

1 But what are we to make of the following line ?

Apparet,aut celsum crebris arietibus urbis. S. T. II., 492.

which seems to be the reading of all the MSS. Nor is the matter mended by intro
ducing arietatibus, as Gronovius and others propose; for if the* be pronounced like ay
then the first syllable is necessarily long by position.

2 See also H". S. II., viii., 75, 84. L. IX., 790, has Nasidtom.

3 See Preliminary Remarks and Appendix on Roman Alphabet.

POETICAL LICENSES. 127

. By combining the processes described in this and the preceding
class, tenuwre is made into tenv-yore.

Examples.

a. Yelleraque ut foliis depectant tenuia Seres. F. G. II., 121.
Qua neque mobilius quidquam neque tenuius exstat. L. III., 244
Tennis ubi argilla et dumosis calculus arvis. F. G-. II., 180.
Genua labant, vastos quatit aeger anhelitus artus. F. JE. Y., 432.
Per campos pascuntur equi ; quae gratia curruum. Y. ^E. YI., 653,,

J Nec/b^mtoftspernere cespitem. (Ale. Hendec.) H. (9.II. ? xv., IT.
( Non quasi fortuitus sed ventorum rabie sed. 1 /. S. XIII., 225.

J Mucusque et mala, pitmta nasi. (Phalaecian.) C. XXIII., 17.
( Praecipue sanus nisi qnumpituita molesta est. 3 H. J.I.,i., 108,,

6. Sperne coli tenuiore lyra, vaga cingitur astris. S. S. I., iv., 36.
Ortus et instantem cornu tenuiore videbat. 3 S. T. XII., 2.

CLASS IY.

In the above classes, the syllables in question consist of two
vowels following each other, and the pronunciation alone of the
word, and not the form, is affected. In that which we are about
to notice, a vowel is thrown out of the word altogether. To this
class belong such words as asperls, aspero, catidwr, circulos, gubernd-
culum, gubernaculo, laminae, lurido, mampull, inanipulos, manipulis,
mampuldris, oraculum, ordculo, oracula, perlculum, perlculi, perwulo,
perlculiSj puentwe, saeculum, saeculi, saecula, saeculorum, saeculis,.
solidum, soliddj spectaculum, splculormn, unwersum, vdttdms, vin-
culum, vinculo, vmcula, mnculls, mnculorum, &c., which are changed
into aspro, aspris, caldior, circlos, gubernachim, &c., lamna, lardo,
maniplus, &c., oradum, &c., periclum, &c., puertiae, saeclum, &c.,.
spectaclum, spiclorum, unversum, valdius, vinclum, &c.

It ought to be observed, that some of the above nouns are
inadmissible into Dactylic verse in their proper shape, as mam-
pulus, which could never find a place; while others, although un
serviceable in some cases, as periculis, mnculls, yet might be used in
others, as in periculum, vinculum, with elision ; in pericula, vincida^,
without elision. But the change being once introduced, was ex*

1 See alsoPhaedr. II., iv., 4, fortuitus. Manil. I., lS2,fortvitus.

H. S. II., ii., 76. Pers. S. II., 57, pitvita.
* In both these examples, we may pronounce the word tcnu-yore.

128 POETICAL LICENSES.

tended to all tlie cases, and the poets make use ofpericla, vincla,
&c.j as freely as ofpericula, vincula, &c.

Nor do nouns alone undergo this change, but several verbs also,
with their participles, are modified in a similar manner; thus
calefdcitj cdlefdcienda, incdlefdcit, recdlefdcit, recdlefdce, become cal
facit, calfacienda, incalfacit, recalfacit, recalface, &c. ; and the change
being once introduced, we find calefecit made calfecit, although not
absolutely necessary; in like manner repositus, repository become
repostus, repostor, and the same takes place without necessity in
pono and many of its compounds, as posto, posta, compostus, dis-
posta, exposta, imposta, opposta, praeposta, supposta, &c. ; so also
copulata becomes coplata ; porrigens, pwrigl, porrigite, become
porgens, porgi, porgite; per-rego becomes pergo ; surrigo becomes
surgo; sumpmrat, sumpmt, surriptte, sumpere, become swrpuerat,
surpuit, surpite, surpere, &c.

All of these forms are not, however, by any means peculiar
to the poets; vincla, for example, is found in Cicero (Ep. Fani.
XVI., 18.) Quintilian (L, c., 6) says, that calfacit was more com
mon in his time than calefacit; from the contracted periclum, we
have the verb periclitor, and so on.

Examples.

Improvisum aspris veluti qui sentibus anguem. V. ^E. II., 379.
Caldior est ? acres inter numeratur. Opinor. H. S. I., iii., 53.
Ac primum laxos tenui de vimine circlos. V. 6f. III., 166.

Pertica suspenses portabat longa maniplos

Unde maniplaris nomina miles habet. 0. F. III., 117.

Oraclum lovis inter aestuosi. (Phalaecian.) C. VII., 5.

Vota metu duplicant matres propiusque periclis. V. jE. "VIII., 556.

Hue illuc vinclorum immensa volumina versat. V. JE. V., 408.

Aut humilem grato calfacit igne focum. 0. F. IV., 698.

Fac timeat de te timidamque recalface mentem. 0. A. A. II., 445,

Templorum positor, templorum sancte repostor. 0. F. II., 63.

Exciderant animo, manet alta mente repostum. V. jE. I., 26.

Cingite fronde comas et pocula porgite dextris. V. jE. VIII., 274.

Atque ea prima duci porgens carchesia Graio. V. F. II., 656.

Quae me surpuerat mini. (Choriambic.) H. 0. IV, xiii., 20.

Quicldam magnum addens. unum me surpite morti. ZT. S. II. , iii.,

[283.

POETICAL LICENSES. 129

The student who wishes to pursue this part of the subject farther,
is referred to the following collection of examples :

Aspro, Pallad. de insit., 67. Gubernadum, Lucret. IV., 905;
Virg. M. VI., 349. Gubernado, Virg. M. V., 176, 859. Lamina,
Virg. G. I, 143. Lamnae, Hor. Od. II., ii., 2; Val. Eiacc. L, 123.
Lardo, Hor. S. II., vi. Manipli, Yirg. M. XL, 870; Silius IV.,
316. Maniplos, Virg. G. L, 400. Maniplis, Virg. JE. XL, 463;
Val. Flacc. V., 592; Catull. XIX., 2; Virg. G. III., 297. Oraclum,
Catull. LXIV., 327. Orada, Ov. Met. L, 321. Peridum, Lucret.
VI., 430; Virg. JE. II., 709, &c. Peridi, Lucret. II., 5; Ov. A.
A. II., 247, &c. Periclo, Lucret. L, 581; Prop. L xv., 3, &c.
Perida, Lucret. II L, 776; Hor. S. L, ii., 40, &c. Peridis, Lucret.
L, 60; Virg. M. II., 751, &c. PueMae, Hor. Od. L, xxxvi., 8.
Saedum, Catull. XLIIL, 8. Saedi, Catull. XIV., 23; Ov. Met.
YIII., 97, &c. Saedo, Virg. E. IV., 52. Saeda, Lucret. L, 21;
Yirg. E. IV., 46, &c. Saedorum, Catull. LXIV., 22; Virg. E. IV.,
5. Saedis, Catull. LXV1IL, 43; Virg. M. VIIL, 508; Ov. Amor.
II., vi., 36. Soldum, Hor. S. II., v., 65. Soldo, Hor. S. L, ii., 113.
Spectadum, Prop. IV., viii., 21, 56. Spidorum, Lucret. III., 199.t
Unversum, Lucret. IV., 263. Valdius, Hor. JEp. L, ix., 6; A. P.
321. Vindum, Lucret. III., 598. Vindo, Virg. JE. IV., 16; VIIL,
203; Ov. Met. IX., 549 ; XL, 252. Vinda, vincUs, passim.

Calfacienda, Ov. A. A. II., 214. Incalfacit, Ov. Met. XV., 735;
Fast. IV., 919. Recalfecit, Ov. Met. VIIL, 444. Repostum, Hor.
Epod. IX., 1. Reposto, Virg. M. XL, 149. Reposta, Lucret. L, 36;
III., 347. Repostae, Virg. G. III., 527. Repostos, Virg. M. VI.,
655. Posta, Lucret. L, 1058, &c. Posto, Lucret. III., 884. Com-
postus,~Virg. 1&. L, 249. Disposta, Lucret. L, 47 ; II. , 644 Exposta,
Virg. JE. X, 694. Imposta, Lucret. V., 544; Virg. JE. IX., 716;
Prop. IV., ii., 29. Opposta, Lucret. IV., 151. Praeposta, Lucret
VI., 998. Supposta, Virg. JE. VI., 24. Coplata, Lucret. VI., 1 087
Porgebat, Silius IX., 458. Porgit, Stat. S. II., i., 205. Porgi, Stat.
Theb. VIIL, 755. Porge, Auson. Eidyl. IV., 37. Surpere, Lucret.
II., 314. Surpuit, Plaut. Capt. Prol. 8; III., v., 102; V., iv.,

CLASS V.
Compounds of lacio sometimes drop the first i.

Thus, for dbiicit, dbiid, we find abicit, abici.

adiicitj adiici, ddicit, ddici.

elicit, eicit (dissyl.)

iniicit, micit.

obiicis, obiicit, obicis, obwit.

reiicit, reiice, TMcik, reice (dissyl.)

subiicitj subiici, subwitj subici.

E:

130 POETICAL LICENSES.

It is doubtful, however, whether we ought to consider this,
strictly speaking, a poetical license. It would appear that adicio y
conicio, coicio, were ancient forms. See Parei Lex. Grit. Aul. G-ell.
xvi., c. 7. Subicio, subicit, subiciunt, frequently occur in good
MSS. of prose authors. See ISToris. in Cenotaph. Pis. Dissert. IV. ?
c. 4. Aulus Gellius in the passage quoted above, blames Laberius
for using coicior, on the ground that it was "obsoletum aut ex
sordidiore usu vulgi depromptum."

It may be remarked, moreover, that with the exception of reice
in Virgil, and a doubtful abici in Ovid, none of the examples
quoted below are from writers in the Augustan age.

Examples.

Turpe putas abici, quia sit miserandus, amicum. 1 0. E. P. IL, iii., 37.
Hunc abicit saeva dignum veraque Charybdi I. S. XV., 17.
iNil adicit penso Lachesis, fusosque sororum. M. IV., liv., 9.
Si quid nostra tuis adicit vexatio rebus. 2 M. X. Ixxxii., 1.
Sidera proclamatque adici cervicibus Atlas, 8. T. VII., 4.
Nee radicitus e vita se tollit et eicit. L. III., 890.
Eicit enim sulcum recta regione viaque. L. IV., 1268.
Murice suspirans inicit velamina et auro. S. X,, 571.
Cur obicis Magno tumulum, manesque vagantes. L. P. VIII. , 796.
Pompeiumque deis obicit } quam pauca Catonis. L. P. IX., 188.

Cur annos obicis ? pugnae cur arguor impar 1 G. IV, Cons. Hon.,

[365.
Tityre pascentes a flumine reice capellas. F. E. III., 96.

Tela manu reicitque canes in vulnus hiantes. 8. T. IV., 574.
Corporibus struitur, m c^que cadavera fumans. S. VIII., 671.
lungentum fata, et subici iubet ocius ignes. S. XIII., 298.
His acuit stimulis, subicitcpie haud niollia dicta. S. I., 113.

CLASS VI.

There are a few words, chiefly proper names, which many poets,
from the nature of their theme, were obliged to use, but which

L The common reading is abigi; but it is a conjecture of Heinsius confessedly against
the authority of the MSS.

2 So adicit, Silius XVII., 529. See notes in edd. of Drakenborch and Euperti,
on L, 113, and VIIL, 669.

POETICAL LICENSES. 131

could not be transformed, so as to suit their purpose, by any of the
above devices. Thus, the first syllable in Priamm, Priameius, Pria-
yrieis, "Arabs, "Arabus, is short, and therefore ought to be short in
Priamides, Arabia; but rather than forego the use of these words
in Dactylic verse, the Romans followed the example of the Greeks,
and lengthened the first syllable.

In like manner we have Siculus, but Slcelides, and therefore Sicelis.

Along with these, Italia, from ^Italus, is usually classed, but
erroneously ; for we find in the best writers I talus, with the first
syllable sometimes long, and sometimes short : and so the Greeks

said, "IraAoc, or "IraXoc. ~ Italia, Italides, "Italis, have, I believe,
the first uniformly long.

In imitation of the Greeks, also, the Latins make the first in
"Asia, the substantive, short, but lengthen it in the adjectives
"Asius and ~Asis t

So also, Macedo, Macedonia, from the double forms, MafceSwv,
MaKowa, and Ma/crjwv, MafcrjSovm.

In the same way we can explain the apparent anomaly in the
quantity of Clones, * Ionia, Clonus, y lonis, ^lonicus, ^Idniacus, and
~Ionius. In the Greek words, after which the first six of the above
are formed, the second letter is w ; but in the last, o :

" Nota tamen, si de gente Graeca sermo est, semper hoc nomen
scribi per to : sed si de mari lonio, semper per ^OfiiKgov." Lamm.
Lex. Pind. voc. Iwv.

The form lovtoc or lomus, being adopted, the first syllable was
necessarily lengthened in Dactylic verse.

So, also, we must account for the variations in Swdnus, Swanus*
Sicamus, Slcama, Slcanis; for we find in Greek, Sucavwv and

Sicilia does not, as far as I recollect, occur in any good metrical
authority: it is found in Plautus; but in a position which decides
nothing with regard to the quantity of the first syllable :

Totam Siciliam devoraturum insulam. Plant. Rud. II., vi., 59.

Examples.

H fcev yriOqGai IIpTajUoc, Tlpta/moio TE TratSec- Horn. A. 225.
Qv elSov, HOOV tv irvXaiffi H^nafjii(ji. Eurip. 0. 1488.
Kai jSaAe IlptajMtSao /car acrTT^Sa Traimxre i(Ji]v. Horn. H., 250.
Hie Priamns, quamquam in media iam morte tenetur. F. JE.
O felix una ante alias Priameia virgo. F. J. III., 321. [I I., 533.
Haec tamen audierat ; Priameida viderat ipsam. 0. A . A . II. , 405.
Prlamiden Helenum Graias regnare per urbes. F. J. III., 295.

1 Although we find Slcdnus in Silius Italicus, I do not remember any example in the
Latin poets of Sicdnus. Virgil has invariably Sicanus,

132 POETICAL LICENSES.

v S oX/Bfcrrwy " ApajSaw 7rapaKK\irai ala. Dionys* 927.
EtXarcu Suptrje TS icat "ApajStrje eparavjjc. 1 Dionys. 925.
Eoasque domos v Arabum pictosque Gelonos. F. 6r. II., 115.
Nori ^Arabo noster rore capillus olet. 0. H. XY., 76.
Et domus intactae te tremit "Arabiae. P. II., x., 16.
. Ilia neque "Arabium metuit transcendere limen. P. I., xiv., 19.

yvvri SffccXr? yprjvg TrzXtv, ri pa yepovra. Horn, w.,

[210.

H pa rs SlicgXi/crjc 7Tt TTOpff^iSoc IppL^Mrai. Dionys. 80.
Ast ubi digressum Swulae te admoverit orae. F. -^. III., 410.
Nunc tibi Sicelides veniunt nova praeda puellae.
. Quid mild cum Lesbo? Sicelis esse volo. 0. H. XY., 51.

Nvv S av Trappa\ii}s " Aartrjg ?ropov t^eveTTOi/xt. Dionys. 799.
8 Idov i^ourr^v ?r " AdtSa veiarov t^voc- | Dionys. 274.
IP \tijjujt)vi Kaucrrpfou a/^0* joee^pa. Horn. J3., 461.
Addam nrbes "Asiae domitas pulsumque Niphatem. F. ^.

[III., 30.

lam super Europen sublimes et Asida, terras. 0. M. Y., 648.
lam varias pelagi volucres et quae "Asia circum.
. Dulcibus in stagnis rimantur prata Caystri. F. G. I., 383.

y !raXwv vir) ETT ^Tretpoto vzjJLOvrai. Dionys. 77.
AXXa crot, Aiveta, aroXoc hpog " iraXov r/Sr? = op^tiov i

[^4^7^. II., v., 61.

Ave oe Tptva/cpir) 2?fcavwv OOC) a^ oe yetrwy
IraXti7,^ yaXr]v Sf fioqv ITTL Kvpvog avrzi. Callim. III., 7.
IraXi w/cuyitopouc a/z^e/caXu^/e KOVLC;. AnthoL II., 165.
k Oi/S ovap ei/yeveratc 7va)ptjuo^~ IraXt8atC AnthoL II., 195.

Prodimur atque "Italis longe disiimgimur oris. F. ^2?. I., 252.
Et saepe Hesperiam saepe Itala regna vocare. F. ^E. III.,

[185.

Ibitis Italiam portasque intrare licebit. F. ^E. III., 254.
"Italiae dominaeque Somae. (Ale. Dec.) H. 0. IY., xiv., 44.
Excepit lacrymas, Italis ora genis. 0. E. P. II., iii, 384.
Italides quas ipsa decus sibi dia Camilla. F. ./ XI., 658.

1 In Greek Iambics, however, we find "Aoafiia :

Tg T&IX^I TW ^

" T

Eurlp. Bacch. 15.

POETICAL LICENSES. 133

MctKriSoviov 7rroX0poy. Dionys. 254.
ou/c affcoucra MctfcrjSovt KOipavtEcrOai. Callim. IV, 167.
- diffidit urbium = Portas vir Macedo et subruit aemulos.

[(Choriamb.) H. 0. III., xvi., 13.

Cum tibi sacrato Macedon serve tur in antro. L. P. VIII., 694.
Qui clypeo galeaque Macedoniaqne sarissa. 1 0. M. XII., 466.

Proxima Bithynos, solem quae condit "Idnas. Cl. in U. II., 239.
Nee Latium norat quae praebet "Ionia dives. 0. F. VI., 175.
Et quot [Iona\ tulit, vetus et quot Achaia formas. P. II. , xxviii. , 53.
IdnidesvQ vel Mycenaeae nurus. (Iamb. Trim.) Senec. T., 365.
Motus doceri gaudet "Idnicos. (Ale. Hendec.) H. 0. III., vi., 21.
Inter "loniacas calathum tenuisse puellas. 0. H. IX., 73.
Nosse quot lonii veniant ad littora fluctus. F. G. II., 108.

*

[ Ai/ Se Trnvctfcpfrj, 2?fcavwv tSo^j ave $& ytircov. Callim. III., 57.
H\aj^ CLTTO ST/cavtrjc Sevp IXOejjiev, OVK WeXovra. Horn. w. 306.
Undique conveniunt Teucri mixtique Swani. V. JE. V, 293.
Swana procumbit pubes, hie Hernica turma. S. X., 313.
Sicanw praeteiita sinu jacet insula contra. F. JE. III., 692.
Plurima quae nammas Slcanis Aetna vomit. Ibis. 600.

CLASS VII.

Certain words compounded with Re, lengthen the first syllable,
although Ee is naturally short.
Thus we find,

rettgw, retigwne, religwnum, retigwsa.

reliquiae, retiquiarum, retiqums.

recidere, recidimus.

relatum.

remotum.

reducit, reducunt, reducere.

To these must be added the three preterites, reperit, repulit, retulit,
and the tenses formed from them, repereris, repererit; repuleris, re-
pulerint; retuleram, retiderat; retuleris, retulerit, &c.

It may be urged that such words as religio, reliquiae, recidere,
could not find a place in Dactylic verse, unless the first syllable
were made long; but although this is true in so far as these words
are concerned, it will by no means apply to relatus, remotus, reducit,
&c., which are generally found with the first short; nor will it ex
plain the quantity of reperit, repulit, retulit, which is invariable.

Some scholars, following the old grammarians, content themselves
with doubling the consonant after re, in all cases where that syllable

1 It is obvious that the adjective Macedomus could not find place in a Dactylic verse.

POETICAL LICENSES.

is long, and write relligio, relliquiae, redduco, remmotus, &c. ; but
this, at best, is but an evasion of the difficulty.

A more plausible explanation is grounded upon the supposition
that the ancient form of re was red, as it appears in reddo; for it
cannot be said here that the d is inserted for the sake of euphony, as
may be urged in regard to such words as redeo, redimo, and the
like. In this way, the original form ofrefero, recido, removeo, reduco,
&c., was redfero, redcido, redmoveo, redduco, &c. ; and although the
d was afterwards dropped, the poets, especially the earlier ones,
considered themselves entitled to make use of either form, as best
suited their convenience.

This may be the true account of the matter in most instances, but
it certainly does not apply to the preterites, reperti, repulit, retulit,
which ought always to be written with the consonant doubled,
repperit, reppulit, rettulit, being in reality contractions for the
reduplications, repeperit, repepulit, retetulit. This is the account
given by Priscian (p. 905), with regard to repperit, and it applies
equally to the two others.

We have said that the quantity of the first syllable in these is
invariably long; and such will be found to be the case in all good
authorities. 1

Examples.

Ileligio vetuit segeti praetendere sepem. V. Gr. I., 270.

Neii populum antiqua sub religione tueri. F JS. II., 188.

Reliquiae motus vitalis vincere saepe. L. II., 955.

At neque redder e ad nihilum res posse, neque autem. L. I., 857.

In quern recidimus quicquid mortale creamur. 0. M. X., 18.

( Id rursum coeli relatum templa receptant. L. II. , 1001.
( Eius in ad versa tanto plus parte relatus. L. V., 685.

( Percipe, nam certe penitus remota, videtur. L. IV., 271.

( Tarn procul esse magis res quaeque remota videtur. L. IV., 254.

1 To prevent embarrassment to the young scholar, I may add, that in some editions
of Catullus, he -will find

Si reditum retulisset is, aut in tempore longo, et. (7. LXVI., 35.
But the reading now received by the best editors is,

Si reditum tetulisset is haud in tempore longo, et.
He may also find in Ovid,

Quaeque feros repuli doctis medicatibus ignes. H. XII., 165.
Corrected by Hcinsius, on good MS. authority,

Quaeque feros pepull doctis medicatibus ignes.

POETICAL LICENSES. 135

Reducit Yen us et reductum daedala tellus. L. L, 229.
< Mittunt et crebras reducunt naribus auras. L. IV, 994.
( Aut redit a nobis Aurora diemque reducit. V. G. L, 249.

Sunt alii quos ipse via sibi reperit usus. F. G. II., 22.
Pleias, et Oceani spretos pede repulit amnes. F. G. IV., 233.
Abstulit, et media tellurem repulit unda. 0. Jf. XV., 292.
Retulit et priscos docuit celebrare Latinos. F. ,/r. V., 598.
Feroque viso retulit retro pedem. (Iamb. Trim.) Phaed. II., i., 6.
Retuleris pannum, refer et sine vivat ineptus. H. E. I., xvii., 32.
For other examples

Religionum, Lucret. IV., 7. Religiosa, Virg. JE. II., 365. Religio,
religione passim. Reliquias, Lucret. III., 656; IV., 977; VI., 826.
Reliquiarum, L, 1102. Reducers, Lucret. V., 1336. Recidere, Lucret.
L, 1062; V, 281. Recidat, Ov. Met. VI., 212. Recidit, Prop. IV.,
viii., 44; Ov. Her. XIV., 46; B,. A. 611 ; Met. X, 180.

N.B. Recido must not be confounded with, recido, which has the
first always short, e. g., Ov. Amor. II., iii., 3 ; Met. XIII., 766.
Reperit the preterite not to be confounded with reperit the present
tense, which occurs frequently, e. g. } Prop. III., xxiii., 17; Ov. R.
A. 95; Virg. G. IV, 443; and so reperitur, Ov. Met. X., 377;
XV., 795. So reperire, rep&rtus, &c., but repereris } Ov. A. A. II.,
719. Repererit, Catul. LXXIX, 4.

Retulit passim. Retuleram, Ov. Met. VII., 790. Retulerat, Ov.
Her. I., 38. Retulerit, Tibull. L, vii., 62; Prop. III., xxiii., 21.

Repulit passim. Repuleris, Ov. Her. XX., 177. Repulerintj Ov.
Met. VII., 735; but repellit, repulsus, &c.

CLASS VIII. ARCHAISMS.

We now proceed to consider another class of poetical licenses,
namely, Archaisms, or antiquated forms, which were occasionally
introduced either for convenience or ornament.

a. Among those employed for convenience, was the old contracted
dative of the fourth declension in u instead of ui; the latter it
was manifestly the interest of the writers of Dactylic verse
to avoid, inasmuch as it presented, in many words, the
unmanageable combination of a short syllable between two
long ones. Accordingly, we find amplexu, partu, venatu, versu,
victu, visUj &c., for amplexui, partui, venatui, versui, victui f

136 POETICAL LICENSES.

visui, &c., and also manu for manui, although in this last the
open form, is equally serviceable with the contracted one.

5. The open form of the imperfect indicative of the fourth conju
gation, in many verbs, was inadmissible for the same reason,
and hence the contracted form, which is common in the
dramatists and earlier writers, was occasionally introduced,
as accibant, audibant, largibar, lenibant, mollibat, <fcc., for
acciebant, audiebant, largiebar, leniebant, molliebat, &c.

c. We may place among the Archaisms introduced for the sake of

ornament

Genitives of the first declension in dl, as terrdl, frugiferdi,
aqudl, feral, pictdi, which occur in every page of Lucretius, in whose
time they may possibly not have been quite obsolete, but auldi,
aural, pictdi, in Virgil, are certainly Archaisms.

So also. Achilli, Oronti, Achati, are old genitives from. Achilles,
Orontes, Achates, and many such are found even in Cicero. To the
same class belong die for diei,Jide for fidei; lenibunt, the ancient
future of the fourth conjugation, instead of the modern lenient; siet
for sit; tetulit, tetulisset, for tulit, tulisset, &c.

IS or must we omit to mention recepso for recepero, and iusso for
iussero, the shape under which the future perfect appears so fre
quently in Plautus and his predecessors.

Along with these, we ought to rank the ancient form of the
infinitive passive in ier, which occurs perpetually in the dramatic
writers, very frequently in Lucretius, and is introduced occasionally
by the poets of the Augustan age : thus in Catullus we have cita-
rier, compararier, componier, iungier. In Virgil, farier, immisce-
rier, accingier, admittier, defendier. In Horace, laudarier, sectarier,
mercarier, curarier, torquerier, faterier, avellier, labier, spargier.
In Ovid, scitarier. In Propertius, torquerier, &c.

d. In the Roman alphabet, the character V discharged the double

duty of the consonant v and the vowel u. It appears to have
been anciently considered a vowel in many words in which it
afterwards acted the part of a consonant, and the poets oc
casionally employ the open form, especially in the verb solvo
and its compounds.

Thus, Lucretius 1 has suemus, su eti, suerit, suerint, suesse, suadent,
reliquas, reliqub, although ua and ue in these words is almost uni
formly a single syllable in other poets. Catullus 2 has solult, sola-
unt, dissolub, evoludm, pervoluent.

1 L, 55 (302); IV., 370; II., 902; V., 54; IV., 304; V., 910; IV., 1150;
I., 561; IV., 977.

* II, 13; LXL, 53; LXVL, 38, 74; XCV., 6.

POETICAL LICENSES. 137

Tibullus, 1 dissolu enda, dissoluisse, soliusse.
Horace," siliiae, suetae, milub.
Properties/ evolmsse.

Ovid, 4 dissolu antur, evoluisse, involuisse, exsolmsse, persoliwre,
persoluenda, miluus.

Lucan and Silius, Suevos, &c.

Some prosodians class with these relanguit, in such lines as

Cum bene pertaesum est animoque relanguit ardor. 0. A . II. , ix., 27.
Imposito fratri moribunda relanguit ore. 0. M. YI., 291.

But this is a bad example, for in relanguit, the perfect tense of
relanguesco, the vowels u and i always form separate syllables.

Examples.

a. 5 "Nee tamen hanc possis oculorum subdere visu. L. Y., 102.
Namque aliae victu invigilant, et foedere pacto. F 6r. IY., 158.
Alternae facilis cedere lympha manu. P. I., xi., 12.

&. 8 Palmas, horrifereis accibant vocibus Orcum. L. Y., 994.
Audibant eadem haec leniter et leviter. C. LXXXIY., 8.
Lenibat dictis aniinum, lacry masque ciebat. V. ^E. YI., 46.
Yellera mollibat nebulas aequantia tractu. 0. M. YI., 21.

c. Libra die somnique pares ubi fecerit horas. F. G. I., 208.
Constantis iuvenem fide (so the best MSS.) H. 0. III., vii, 4.
Prodiderit commissa^e, sponsumve negarit. 7 H. S. L, iii., 9o
Lenibunt tacito vulnera nostra situ. P. III., xxi., 32.
Yivere cum sensu, nulla quom in parte siet, mens. L. III., 102.
Animo aestuante rursum reditum ad vada tetulit. C. LXIII., 47*

1 L, vii., 2, 40; X., 62; IV., v., 16.

2 Epod. XIII., 2 ; S. L, viii, 17; Epod. XVL. 32.

3 L, vii, 16.

4 Trist. IV., viii., 18; II. Her. IX., 86; Fast. IV., 534; V., 330; Epic. 370;
Fast III., 794, 808.

5 So Metu, Virg. M. L, 257. Adspectu, VI., 465. Venatu, VII., 747; IX., 605.
Amplexu, VI., 698. Concubitu, G. IV., 198. Curru, E. V., 29. Manu, Prop. II., i.,
C6. Partu, I., xiii., 30. Ampkxu, II., xxvi., 49.

"

1 So Qu&of, Lucret. I., 94. Scibat, V., 932. Hauribcmt, V. t 1323. Poenibat, VI.,
1239. Scibant, Catull. LXVIU.. 85. Custodibant, LXIV., 320. Nutribat, Virg. JE.

XI., 572. Nutribant, VII., 4$0. Vestibat, VIII., 160. Redimibat, X., 538. Largibar,
Prop. L, iii, 25. Operibat, III., xiii., 35. Audibam, Ov. Her. XIV., 36. Feribant*
Fast. IV., 795. Molibar, Met. II., 582.
7 SQ.fide genitive, Ov. Met. VII., 727.

138 POETICAL LICENSES.

Si reditum tetulisset is hand in tempore loiigo et. C. LXYL, 35.
... Si nefaria scripta = Sexti recepso ...... C. XLIV., 19.

Caetera, quamsso, nianusmecum inferat arma. 1 V. ^E. XL, 467.

d. Appellare suemus et haec eadem usurpare. L. I., 55.

Atque alios alii inrident Veneremque suadent. L. IV., 1153.
Numquam id reliquo 2 reparari tempore posset. L. I., 561.
Pristina vota novo munere dissoluo. C. LXYI., 38.
Condita quiii veri pectoris evoluam. C. LXYL, 74.
Pectora laetitia dissoliienda dedit. T. I., vii., 40.
Sit satis ornatus dissolmsse comae. T. I., x., 62.

Nivesque deducunt lovem; nunc mare mine siluae. (Elegiam.)

[H. E. XIII., 2.

Postumio Laenas persoluere mini. 0. F. V., 330.

"We may conclude this part of the subject, by noticing three dif
ferent kinds of contraction, many of which, although not peculiar
to the poets, and seldom absolutely necessary, yet occur much more
frequently in their writings than in prose.

1. The first of these is the contraction of the genitive plural in
orum and arum into um, the r being dropped, and the two vowels
thrown into one. Thus we constantly find deum, divum, Argivum,
Danaunij Pelasgum, numerurn, superum, virtim, &c. ; for deorum,
divorum, &c. ; and also agricoMm, caelicoMm, Aeneadum, Dardani-
dwiij Graiugenum, &c. ; for agricolarum, caelicolarum, Aeneadarum,
Dardanidarum, Graiugenwrum, &c. 3

2. The second is the very common contraction, by which v is
dropped in the preterite, and the tenses derived from it, and the
vowels which it separates thrown together. This, however, does

1 So iusso, Silius VII., 175.

2 Many editors write relicuo, relicuas, here and in Lucret. IV., 977.
So also,

Inter relicuas merces atque opsonia. Phaedr. III., iv., 2.

And it will be observed, that when this form is employed in Dactylic verse, the first
syllable of reliqiius or relicuus is necessarily lengthened, although naturally short.

3 A writer in the Quarterly Review (vol. viii., p. 403, Dec., 1812), says, that this
contraction is admitted in masculines only, objecting to the use of dirum, telum, con-
silium. That it is sometimes employed in genitives which are feminine in form,
appears from agricolwn (Lucret. IV., 590), caelicolum (Catull. LXVIIL, 138),
besides Dardanidum, Graiugenum, &c., in Virgil. As to neuters, we find in verse,
alium (Lucret. L, 882 ; II., 911 ; but the reading is disputed in both, and cymbalum %
^Catull. LXIII. 21). In prose, Cicero has takntum (Rab. Post. 8), oppidum, &c.

POETICAL LICENSES. 139

not take place in all the persons without distinction ; thus, the v is
never dropped in the first persons singular and plural of the pre
terite in avi, and scarcely in the third singular. 1 The following are
specimens of the cases which occur most frequently :

Preterite in avi.

Amasti, servastis, rogarunt, peccaram, narraras, optarat, nuda-
rant, pararim, prdbaris, tentarit, violarint, captassem, intrasses,
levasset, pertolerassent, peccaro, vocasse.

Preterite in em.

Flesti, flerunt, consueras, implerat, consuerant, impleris, insuerit,
suerint (L. IV., 304), implessem, implesset, adolesse, cresse (L. III.,
683), concresse (0. M. YIL, 416).

Preterites in ivi.

Impedii, perii, petisti, peristi (tristi, C. LXVI., 30), impediit,
transiit, audistis, quaesierunt, petiere, rediere, quaesieram, transie-
ram, audieras, sopierat, exierat, mollierant, prodierant, desierim,
(contriris, O. M. F., 89), audieris, scierit, exierit, quierint, ierint,
Jinissem, perissem, scisses, perisses, nequisset, perisset, sepelissent, issent,
saevisse, petiisse, petisse, adiisse, adisse, periisse, perisse, &c.

Preterite in ovi.

Commorunt, admoram, promorat, remorant, commorit, admorint,
summosses, promosset, nosti, nostis, norunt, noram, noras, norat,
norant, norim, noris, norit, norint, nossem, nosses, nosset, nossent,
nosse.

3. The third contraction which we shall mention is found so often
in the comic writers, that we may suppose that it was common in
ordinary conversation. It consists in throwing out the syllable is,
from the middle of the second persons singular and plural of the
preterite, and from various parts of the tenses derived from the pre
terite. Thus, dixti for dixisti, accesstis for accessistis, extinxem for
extinxissem, vixet for mxisset, erepsemus for erepsissemus, abstraxe
for abstraxisse, &c. The following examples, selected from Lucre
tius, Catullus, Yirgil, Tibullus, Horace, Propertius, and Ovid, will
enable the student to understand any similar forms which he may
encounter in the course of his reading :

Comumsti, Prop. L, iii., 37. Direxti, Yirg. JE. VI., 57. Dixti,
Ov. Her. XL, 59. Duxti, Catull. XCL, 9; Prop. I., iii., 27.

1 Unless Irritdt, disturbdt, Lucret. I., 71 ; VI., 586, are for irritavit and disturbavit $
9&H petit, it, in Virg. M. IX., 9, 418, toipetivit, wit, as some suppose.

140 GRAMMATICAL FIGURES.

Evasti, Hor. S. II., vii., 68. Extinxti, Yirg. -^E. IY., 682. Misti,
Catull. XIY., 14. Percusti, Hor. S. II., iii., 273. Promisti, Catull.
CX. r 3. Subrepsti, Catull. LXXYIL, 3. Extinxem, Yirg. M. IY.,
606. Confluxet, Lucret. L, 986. Vixet, Yirg. JE. XI., 118,
Erepsemus, Hor. S. L, v., 79. Abstraxe, Lucret. III., 650. (Cesse,
Lucret. L, 1104.) (Consumse, Lucret. I., 334.) Divisse, H. S. II.,
iii., 169. Protraxe, Lucret. Y., 1158. Promisse, Catull. CX., 5.
(Recesse, Lucret. III., 69.) Surrexe, Hor. S. I., ix., 73.

We now proceed to explain tlie various terms, usually called
Grammatical Figures; and we shall endeavour to point out the
cases in which these words, as they are commonly employed, tend
to mislead the student.

1 . SynaloepJia. 1 The elision of a vowel or diphthong, at the end
of one word, before a vowel or diphthong, at the beginning of the
word following. (See above, p. 110.) Among the ancient gram
marians, Quintil. I., c. 5; IX., c. 4. Charis., p. 249. Diomed.,
p. 437. Donat. de Sch., p. 1772.

2. Ecthlipsis? The elision of m, and the vowel preceding it, at
the end of a word, before a vowel or diphthong, at the beginning of
the word following. (See above, p. 110.) Charis., p. 249. Diomed.,
p. 436. Donat. de Sch., p. 1772.

3. Episynaloepha? The elision of a vowel in the middle of a
word, before another vowel, as ant* ire, semermis, and the like.
(See above, p. 118, k.) Charis., p. 249. Diomed., p. 437.

4. Synaeresis* The contraction of two vowels into one, when
neither of them is absorbed by the other, a&ferrei, alveo. (See
above, p. 118, a.) Quintil. L, c. 5., tells us, the Latin term for
Synaeresis and Synaloepha was Complexio. Donat. de Sch., p.
1772. - -

5. Synizesis. 5 The same as Synaeresis. See Servius on Yirg. J>.
L, 702.

6. Synecphonesis The same as the two former. See Yictorin.,
p. 2510.

7. Syncope. 1 Dropping a letter or syllable out of a word, as in

, a besmearing a mixing together; from avv and d~Ai$M, I anoint

with fat or oil.

a pressing out a compression; from I* and $A//3<y, I squeeze.
i, from sKt-avy-di hsiQu.

4 Svvcttasffis, a drawing together a contraction ; from aw and /g0, I take t
seize.

5 ^vytgwts, a sitting, falling, or sinking together; from GVV and /*, I cause to
sit, or seat myself.

3 2t>j/g*6>i/jj<r/f, the act of pronouncing (two vowels) jointly; from avv-itt,-
, I utter a sound.

7, a cutting short; from <7fy-xoarry, I cut.

GRAMMATICAL FIGURES. 141

vinclum, divum, orasse, extinxem, &c. (See above, p. 139.) Cicero,
Orat. c. 45, et seq. Charis., p. 248. Diomed., p. 436.

8. Diaeresis 1 is defined to be " the dividing of one syllable into
two." But it is a mistake to suppose that the poets ever assumed
the power of stretching out words, although they sometimes
contracted them. The examples usually quoted of this " figure" are
aulal for aulae, dissoluenda for dissolvenda, and the like. But we
have already shown (p. 136, d) that these, and all similar forms,
were not invented and introduced by the poets, but are Archaisms,
which were adopted by them for the sake of convenience or
ornament.

To Diaeresis, writers upon Prosody generally refer the double
form, under which certain words appear in poetry. Thus we find
elegeia, Cythereia, Pelopelus, of five syllables, and elegeia, CytherZia,
PelopciuSj 2 of four; Pleiades a quadrisyllable, and Pleiades a tri
syllable; Pleias a trisyllable, and Pleias a dissyllable; and so on.
It will be found, however, that this apparent irregularity is by no
means the result of caprice. These are all Greek words, and both
forms are found in the language from which they were transplanted
into Latin. The varietv is caused in the above, and most other

* 9

examples, by the circumstance that the Attic dialect uses the
diphthong a, where the Ionic has the dissyllabic combination rji.
The older Greeks and lonians would have said sAsyi/ti?, KvOzpiiir],
rhXo/rr/foc, nXi]fa, IlX?/mc; while the Athenians chose the
contracted eXeyaa, Kt^epaa, DeXoTraoc, IlXaaSfe, IlXaa.

Examples.

Plebilis, indignos, Elegeia, solve capillos. 0. A. III., ix., 3.
Quas inter vultu petulans elegeia propinquat. S. S. I., ii., 7.
Invocat Hippomenes, CytJiereia, comprecor, ausis. 0. M. X., 640.
Parce metu, Cythervia; manent immota tuorum. V. JE. I., 257.
Quid quod avus nobis idem Pelopems Atreus ? 0. II. VIII. , 27.
Eumenidum vidit vultus Pelopaus Orestes. L. P. VII., 778.

a separation a taking or drawing asunder: from /os and
2 Or as they are often, though inaccurately written in this case, elegia, Cytherea,
Pelopeus, so also, Plias and Pliades. The MSS., it is true, vary very much in these
and similar words ; but we ought clearly to be guided by the Greek orthography.
But whether we write ei, or simply i, the quantity of the syllable is always long. In,
some editions of Statius, indeed, we have

Haec per et Aegaeas Hyadas, PlwdumquQ nivosum. S. 8. L, iii,, 95.
But the reading now recognized is

Haec per et Aegaeas hyernes Hyadumque nivosum.

GEAMMATICAL FIGURES.

Hie pro supposita virgo Pelopeia cerva. 0. T. IY V iv., 67.
Infamis stupro stat Pelopeia domus. P. Ill,, xix. 3 20.
PUladum spisso cur coit imbre chorus. P. III., v., 36.
Pleiades incipiunt humeros relevare paternos. 0. F. IY. ; 169.
Pleias enixa est, letoque det imperat Argum. 0. M. 1., 670.
Pl&as, et Oceani spretas pede repulit amnes. V. G. IV., 233.
In like manner we find

Plioebeius (^ot/Sr^oc) and Phoebaus, or Phoebeus (OotjSaoc). & fr,

[0. M. II., 545; VII., 365.

Thesems (0if<rfleoc) an d Theseius, or Theseus (Grjcraoc). e. ^.,

- [0. Jf. XV., 492. ^. III., 460.

, Tliredus (GprjKioe), and Thrdcius (0pa/ctoc)
., 0. 4. 4. II., 431. 4. I., xiv., 21. IT. XL, 92.

Pegaseius (Drj yacrrjtoc) and Pegaseus (fliiycuno?). e. p ., P. A^.

[Pro?. 14. P. II., xxx., 3.

Of the last two, the former does not occur in the Latin poets,
except in the passage referred to in Persius

Troms (Tponoe) and Trous (Tpwoe). e. g., V. M I, 119. 0. M.

[XII, 73.

Trous, however, occurs only in the last quoted line, and the
reading is doubtful.

If we include feminine forms, the varieties are more numerous.
Thus, from Pelops (IlsAoi//) we have Pelopeius (quinquesy liable),
Pelopeius or Pelopeus, Pelopms, Pelopeias (quinquesyllable), and Pelo-
peis; of these Pelopms is found in Seneca only (Agam. VIL, 165),
but the Greek JleAoTnoe occurs in the Ion of Euripides (1591). 1

The Romans had probably direct authority in the Greek writers

1 The two following do not, properly speaking, belong to the same class ; but as
they are met with very often, and under different forms, it may not be improper to
notice them,

Nate (Nj?/<r), and Ndias (Natag). Thus

Nats, O, M. IVe, 49. Naida, T. III., vi., 57. Ndi, P. II. , xxxii., 40. Nalde,
O. A. A. I., 732, NaidSs, 0. M. II., 325. Ndidas, 0. M. VI., 453. But Nmds,
O. M. I., 691, Naiades, 0. M. XIV., 328. NaXadum, 0. M. IV Jy 304; H. 0. III.,
xxv., 14.

Nereis (Nqgipc), and Nereis (N^^g/s 1 ). Thus

Nereis, T, I., v., 45. Nereida, O. M. XL, 380. Nereid^ 0. M. XII., 93.
Nereides, O. M. XIII., 899. But JVerefe, 0, M. XL, 259. Nerel, 0. M. XIII.,
858. Nereides, 0. M. XIV., 264. Nereidum, H. 0. III., xxviii., 10. (See above.,
p. 25.)

GRAMMATICAL FIGURES.

for every variety of this kind which, they exhibit, for we can
scarcely produce any instance of a word purely Latin which takes
the double shape. I find two quoted by Doctor Carey in his
Prosody, p. 181. The first he adduces is Veius&nd Veins

Yincere turn Veios posse laboris erat. P. IY., x., 24.
Forte super portae dux Veins adstitit arcem. P. IY., x,, 31.

But Veios and Veins in these lines are distinct words, not
different forms of the same word. Veios is the regular accusative
plural of the substantive Veii, the name of the town, while Veins
(which would be more properly written Veiins), is the adjective-
formed from Veii, and is equivalent to Veiens, which occurs in the-
same elegy. The second is Aquileia and Aquileia

Hie Aquileia decens celsis caput inserit astris. Avienus.
ISTec non cum Yenetis Aquileia perfurit armis. S. YIII., 606.

But the reading in Silius is corrupt, Ruperti, supported by almost
all die MSS., has restored

~NeG non cum Yenetis Aquileia superfluit armis.

We have, it is true, Tiber eia* but never Tibereia; Pompelus is
always a trisyllable; so is Gains, till we get down to the brazen age,
when it is made a dissyllable.

Languentem CaZum moriturum dixerat olim. Aus. Ep. LXXY., 1.

(And twice again in the same epigram), and this will be found to
hold good generally.

Certain variations which take place with regard to the number
of syllables in the different cases of proper names ending in ens,
such as Perseus, Peleus, Theseus, Prometheus, P/iineus, &c., where
the Latin ens represents the Greek svz, are sometimes referred to

1 1 know not why Avienus, who lived in the age of the younger Theodosius, has
been selected as an authority, when a classical writer could have been found to answer
the purpose.

Et tu Ledaeo felix Aquileia Timavo. Mart. Ep. IV., xxv., 5.

Ausonius, too, who is better than Avienus, ranks it in the catalogue of illus
trious cities

Nona inter claras Aquileia cieberis urbes. Aus. Nob. Urb. VII., 2.

That the student may form some idea of the value of Avienus as a metrical authority,
we shall give a line or two from his worthless translation of a dull original-

Usque in saxosi Pachyni iuga, plurimus inde.
Sestos atque Abydos parvo sale discernuntur.

2 8. 8. lit, iii, 66.

144 GRAMMATICAL FIGURES.

Diaeresis, and erroneous statements are so common with regard to
these words, that it will be proper to state briefly, in this place, the
practice of the best authorities.

They are declined as follows, some cases admitting both the
Greek and the Latin form :

Nom. Orpheus.

Gen. Orphei, vel Orpheos.

Dat. Orpheo, vel Orphei.

Ace. Orphea.

Voc. Orpheu.

Ablat. Orpheo.

With regard to these, observe,

1. In the nominative, eus must uniformly be pronounced as one
syllable.

2. In the genitive, el is usually one syllable, since it was more
convenient under that shape in Dactylic verse, but in lyric strains,
ei may form two syllables.

eos is generally, perhaps always, to be scanned as two short
syllables.

3. eo in the dative and ablative, is commonly pronounced as one
syllable, but may be taken as two in lyrics.

ei in the dative is rare, but it is probable that it was always a
monosyllable.

4. In the accusative, ea is sometimes pronounced as one long
syllable, sometimes as two short syllables, and sometimes, though
more rarely, as a long and short eft, in which last case it represents
the Ionic rja.

5. In the vocative, eu is uniformly a monosyllable.

6. Care must be taken to distinguish the substantives, Theseus
(GrjcTSuc), Prometheus (Ilpo/irj&vg), Lynceus (AvjKtvc;), &c., from
the adjectives formed from them, Theseus (O^craoc), Prometheus
(JlpojmtOeioci)) Lynceus (Auyfcaoc), &c., and also from those sub
stantives which end in eus in Latin, but in ao in Greek, as
Alpheus ( AA^aoe), Peneus

Examples.

Magna luis commissa, tibi has miserabilis Orpheus. V. G. IV., 454.
Surgimus, et primus, quae te vecordia Theseus. 0. M. XII., 227.

Sed quid Typhoeus et validus Mimas. (Ale. Hendec.) II. 0. III.,

[iv., 53.

Caucasiasque refert volucres furtunique Promethel. V. E. VI., 42.
Aversur^que diem inensis furialibus Atrei. 0. A. III., xii., 39.

GRAMMATICAL FIGURES. 145

Stellis lioiiorem tectaque Penthei. (Ale. Hendec.) H. 0. II., xix.,
Impia nee poena Pentheos umbra vacet. 0. T. V, iii., 40.
Nycteos Antiopen accubuisse Lyco. P. III., xv., 14.
Inarime lovis imperio imposta Typhoeo. V. JE. IX., 716.
Degeneras, scelus est pietas in coniuge Tereo. 0. M. VI., 635.
Nbn sic Haemonio Salmonida mixtus Enipeo. P. I., xiii., 21.
Quod si Tlireicio blandius OrpJieo. (Choriamb.) H. 0. I., xxiv., 13.
OrpJiei Calliopea, Lino formosus Apollo. V. E. IV., 57.
Inferias Orpliei Lethaea papavera mittes. V. G. IV., 545.
Inferias Orpliei inittit lucumque revisit. V. G. IV., 553.
Nee tantum Ilhodope mirantur et Ismarus Orplioa. V. E. VI., 30.
!N"ec quo centimanum deiecerat igne Typhoea. 0. M. III., 303.
Quas quoties pronat spirare Typlwed credas. 0. F. I., 573.
Orphed sylvae. (Adonic.) II. 0. I., xii., 8.

Narrat pene datum Peled Tartaro. (Ckoriambic.) H. 0. III., vii.,

[17.

Ilioned petit dextra, laevaque Serestum. V. SE. I., 611.
Idomened ducem desertaque litora Cretae. V. ^E. III., 122.
Ore fugant maculas, Haley oned vocant. 0. M. F., 78.
Ilia, quis et me, inquit, miseram, et te perdidit, Orpheu. V. G. IV., 494.

Discernunt avidij non ego te candide Bassareu. (Choriambic.)

[H. 0. I., xviii., 11.

Gnossia, Theseae quondam periuria linguae. T. III., vi., 39.
Lecta Prometheis dividit lierba iugis. P. I., xii., 10.
Tendit, et Orpliea nequicquam voce vocatur. 0. M. X., 3.
Graia Caphaream 1 currere puppis aquam. 0. T. V, vii., 36.
Quo properas Arethusal suis Alpheus ab uiidis. 0. M. V v 599.
Confestim Peneos adest, viridantia Tempe. C. LXIV, 285.

Remarks,

The assertion that eus in the nominative of these words is
uniformly a monosyllable, is sometimes disputed.

We find Capharea saxa } which arises from a double form of the adjective in

Greek.

146 GRAMMATICAL FIGUEES.

In the Lexicon of Eacciolati, two examples are given of Orpheus,
from Virg. Culex, 116, 268, in the fifth foot of an Hexameter.
These are, however, worthless, both on account of the poem in
which they occur, and also, because in the first, many MSS. and
old editions give Horridus instead of Orpheus, while the second is
by all commentators pronounced to be hopelessly corrupt.

Doctor Carey, in his Prosody, quotes two other instances

1. Et finitur in Andromeda quam Perseus armis. Man. I., 357.

But Bentley justly considers the whole of the latter part of this
line, and the first half of the next, spurious, while Scaliger reads
" Perseos armus."

2. Ut albulus columbus aut Adoneus. (Iamb. Trim.) C. XXIX., 9.

On which I have two remarks

1. The word Adoneus is not in any MS., but is a conjectural
emendation by Statius.

2. Even if we admit Adoneus, it proves nothing, since it must be
considered as purely a Latin word, no such form as ASwvsvg
being found in the Greek poets, who always use ASwytc-

A far better emendation of the line is that of Muretus and
Heinsius

Ut albulus columbulus Dioneus.

Much confusion has arisen with regard to the words Achilles
and Ulysses, in consequence of their appearing under a double form.
Erom the Latin nominative Achilles, we have A chillis, A chilli,
Achillem, Achille, and so for Ulysses.

But we have also Achillei and Ulyssei in the genitive from the
nominatives Achilleus, Ulysseus, 1 which represent the Greek A^iX-
AU, OtK7eru<; , and also Achillea in the accusative. 2 According
to the observations made above, Achillei and Ulyssei will be
trisyllables in Dactylic verse, and quadrisyllables in Lyrics, and
accordingly we find

( Eoedavitque comas et, tanti corpus Achillei. P. II., ix.. 13.
( Matronisque Phryguni classis Achillei. (Choriamb.) H. 0. 1., xv., 34.

We read in Catullus, LY., 13, Hercuki, as the genitive of Hercules
Sed te iam ferre Herculei labos est.

The true reading is probably Herculi.

We noticed above, p. 45, the mistake of Vossius, arising from an erroneous
reading, in supposing that Achille was the vocative in Prop. IV., xi., 40. We find
Achille as the vocative in Ov. Met. XII., 608 ; XIII., 130 ; but in these and similar
passages, Achilleu ought to be substituted.

GRAMMATICAL FIGURES. 147

( Digni, reniigium vitiosum Itliacensis Ulyss&l. H. E. I., vi., 63.
< !N"eritiasque domos, regnum fallacis Ulyssei. 0. M. XIII., 712.
( Nee cursus duplicis per mare Ulyssei. (Choriamb.) H. 0. 1., vi., 7.

So Achillei, Hor. Epod. XVII., 14. Ulyssei, Hor. Ep. I., vii.,
40; Ov. Met. XIV., 159, 671. Ulyssei, Hor. Epod. XVL, 62;
XVII, 16.

Some editors, in all passages where these words occur as
trisyllables, write A chilli, Ulyxi, wKich are old forms of the
genitives A chillis, Ulixis. (See Appendix on the Declensions.)
We find A chilled in

Terribilem iusto transegit Achillea ferro. L. P. X., 523.

9. Systole 1 is denned to be " the shortening of a syllable which,
from its natural quantity, or from position, ought to be long."
Charis., p. 249 ; Diomed., p. 437.

10. Diastole* or Ectasis* is denned to be " the lengthening of a
syllable naturally short." Charis., p. 249 ; Diomed., p. 436; Servius
on Virgil, M. X., 473. ^

By the manner in which grammarians frequently use these terms,
we might be led to imagine that the poets could lengthen or shorten
syllables according to the suggestions of their own caprice. But if
this were admitted, it is manifest that there would at once be an
end to prosody that no certain rules could ever be established
respecting quantity. The principles upon which some apparent
anomalies may be explained, have been already developed in our
remarks upon Poetical Licenses, page 116. But the extreme caution
which the ancients observed in this respect, and the close restrictions
by which they were confined, are made sufficiently evident by a
passage in Ovid, and another in Martial, which are appropriately
introduced by the authors of the Port Royal Latin Grammar, in
support of some very sensible remarks on this subject contained in
that work. In the first of these, 4 Ovid, writing to Tutieanus,
makes an apology for not having said anything in his praise,
because the word Tutieanus, which has the second vowel short
between two long, cannot have a place in the verse ; in the second, 5
Martial excuses himself for not having inserted the word Earinus,
because it consists of four short. To these they might have added

j, a drawing together from aw and are^ha, I send ; used in nautical
phraseology in the sense of / take in sail.

2 A/ffroX>7, a separation a drawing out; from B/ce and art h hu. For other
grammatical meanings of o;a<TToAj?, see Diomed., p. 430, and Donat. on Terence,
Eun. III., iii., 9.

, a stretching out; from ix, and retvcj, I stretch.

4 K P. IV., xii.,1. 6 IX., 12.

148 GRAMMATICAL FIGURES.

the expression of Horace, who, when describing his journey from
Home to Brundusium, in the enumeration of towns through which
they passed, omits Equotuticum or Equotutium, with the notice

Mansuri oppidulo, quod versu dicere non est. II. S. I., v., 87.

We shall now proceed to mention the different forms which are
commonly referred to Systole and Diastole.

a. Under Systole we find ranked the shortening of the penultimate
syllable, in the third person plural of preterites, such as
Excierunt, Dederunt, Tulerunt, Steterunt, &c. The origin of
the double quantity in these cases is still a matter of contro
versy, and the reading of very many of the passages in which
they occur is disputed; but we have already discussed this
subject so fully, that it is unnecessary to dwell upon it here.

~b. To Systole many refer such words as Orion, Eous, in which one
of the syllables is sometimes long and sometimes short ; but we
have pointed out that this arises from a double form in the
original Greek, in these and all similar instances.

c. To Systole also is assigned the quantity of dperio, omitto, Jwdie, 1

and the like, which being, it is said, compounded of ad-pario,
ob-mitto, hoc-die , &c., ought to have the first long. Without
stopping to discuss the accuracy of the derivation in the first
of these, it is sufficient to observe, that the quantity of the
above and similar words is invariable, and must therefore have
been the result of the ordinary pronunciation, and not of
poetical license.

The same may be said of Videri* for Videsne, where we
might have expected the final syllable to be long, since it is
long in videSj but it is uniformly short in viden , as well as in
satin , ain, in which the s is elided after a short vowel.
The reason probably is, that these forms were always used in
sharp, short interrogations, pronounced so rapidly that the
voice was not permitted to pause tipon any of the syllables.

d. Under Systole are placed those compounds of lacio which drop

the i. (See above, p. 129.)

e. To Diastole, again, is attributed the lengthening of the first

syllable in "Italia, Prlamides, ~ Arabia, &c., from "I talus,

1 So multimodis and diuturnus, which are falsely supposed to be compounds of
rmtltis modis, and diu.

GRAMMATICAL FIGURES. 149

Priamus, "Arabs. These, too, have been passed under review,
and the principle on which their quantity depends explained.
(See p. 130.)

f. The lengthening of the first syllable in certain compounds of Re
is called a Diastole. This we have attempted to account for
above. (See p. 133.)

(j. We have just stated, in reference to Systole, that when we find
a syllable invariably short, we have no right to consider that
it is the result of a poetical license, although it may be contrary
to the ideas we have formed of analogy. And, in general,
when words apparently proceeding from the same root differ
from each other in quantity, we may, perhaps, not be always
able to detect the cause; but if the practice of the best writers
is uniform in each particular case, it is a mere veil for ignorance
to call their transgression of the laws which we ourselves have
laid down for them, a poetical figure. Thus, although qudter,
qudterni, have the first always short, 1 it is absurd, because good
writers make the first in quatuor always long, 2 to say that this
is a Diastole. A similar want of correspondence exists in stips,
stipis, stipo, and stlpendium* and many others, several of which
have been mentioned under the proper head. It is worth
noticing, that in ancient monuments quatuor often appears
engraved quattuor, which seems to indicate the pronunciation ;

1 e. g., Hor. Od. L, xxxi., 13. S. I., iv., 86; II., iii., I. Virg. G. II., 399, &c.

2 It will perhaps be said, that quatuor has not the first syllable always long, for
we find

Gedunt ter quatuor de coelo corpora sancta. Enn. Ann. I., frag. 50.

lamque fere quatuor . . . Enn. Ann. 11., frag. 122.

Gradibus propinquis in quatuordecim sedes. (Iamb. Trim.) Aus. S. CUob. 5.

But these passages, bad as the authorities are, prove nothing. In each of them we
may pronounce quatuor as a dissyllable, quatvor; and the Iambics of Ausonius do not
reject a spondee in the even places, as in line 10 of the same poem

Et noster qmdam f*v$S9 ce.ya,v, hue pertinet.
3 Qui stipe mel sumpta dulcius esse putes. 0. F.I., 192.
Sfipant, et liquido distendunt nectare cellas. V. G. IV., 164.
Indomito nee dira ferens stipendia tauro. C. LXIV., 173.

Stipant and stipendium would have been refractory words, if the first syllable had
been short after st, the second syllable being long. Vossius and others account for the
quantity of the first syllable in stipendiurn, by supposing it to be a contraction for
stipipendium. If this be true, then it ought always to be written stippendium ; and
so it is often found in MSS.

1-30 GRAMMATICAL FIGURES.

and stippendium is found in the oldest MSS., although less
weight is to be attached to these, in such cases, than to an
inscription.

h. The only case in which we can use such terms as Systole and
Diastole with any propriety, is when we find the quantity of a
word vary in different parts of the works of the same writer,
or of writers who lived about the same period, without our
being able to account for the variations upon any general
principle. Examples of this are very rare, but we may call the
attention of the student to one or two remarkable instances.

In Lucretius we find liquor and liquor; llquidus and tiquidus ;
and in Virgil, llquens and liquens.

Pondus utei saxi, calor ignis, liquor aquai. L. I., 454.
Sicut amaracini blaridum stactaeque liquor em. L. II., 847.
Crassaque conveniant Uquideis et llquida crasseis. L. IV., 1255.
Quales aeriae liquentia flumina circum. V. jE. IX., 679.
Porriciam in fluctus et vina liquentia fundam. V. JE. V, 238.

There is much confusion in the quantity of the first syllable of
words proceeding from this root; but in the best writers, liquor
(the noun), Uquidus, liquo, Uquatus, Uquet, Uquesco, Uquefacio, Uquefio,
have the first short ; while llquor-eris has the first long ; hence
liquens, if supposed to come from Uqueo, whence tiquet, will have
the first short ; and if from llquor-eris, will have the first long.

Vacillo. This word has the first syllable short in

Et ramosa tamen quom venteis pulsa vdcillans. L. V., 1095.

So also vdcillat, L. V., 1235; and vdcillant, VI., 575.

But in the same Lucretius we find

Turn quasi vdcillans, primum consurgit, et omneis. L. III., 504.

"Where some have ingeniously proposed to substitute talipedans
for vacillans, supposing that the latter word had been placed in the
margin by some transcriber, as an explanation of the former, and
in the process of time found its way into the text. See Eestus in
voc. Talipedare.

There is a remarkable discrepancy in the quantity of the word
quotidianus, as it appears in the writings of Catullus and Martial

Coniugis inculpa flagravit quotidiana. C. LXVIII., 139.
Cultus sindone non quotidians (Phalaecian.) M. XL, i., 2.

GRAMMATICAL FIGURES. 151

This may perhaps be explained by supposing that the time
quantity of the word was quotidmnuSj that being inadmissible
into Dactylic verse under this shape, the second syllable was
lengthened by Catullus, as in liquefadens, &c. (see p. 95), while
Martial, to adapt it to his purpose, pronounced it quotldyana,
according to the principle explained above, under Poetical Licenses,
Class II.

It is singular that Horace should differ from Martial and Juvenal
as to the quantity of the word Vaticanus, which must have been in
constant use

Redderet laudes tibi Vaiwani

Montis imago. (Sapphic.) H. 0. I., xx., 7.

In Vatlcanis 1 condita musta cadis. M. I., xix., 2.

Et Vatlcano fragiles de monte patellas. /. S. VI., 344.

and still more remarkable that he should be inconsistent with
himself in the pronunciation of the name of his own province

Me fabulosae Yolture in " Apulo

Nutricis extra limen "Apuliae. 2 (Ale. Hendec.) H. 0. III., iv., 9.

Incipit ex illo montes ^Apulia notos. H. S. I., v., 77.

Tyrrheiium omne tuis et mare ZApulicum. (Choriamb.) H. 0.

[III., xxiv., 4.

is found also in Od. I., xxxiii., 7; III., v., 9; xvi., 26;
Epod. III., 42; S. II., i., 38; and has the first invariably long.
Apulia occurs in Epod. III., 16, but in a part of the verse which
does not decide the quantity of the first syllable.

11. Prosthesis 4 we find thus explained: "To the beginning of
certain words the poets were in the habit of affixing a letter,
particularly in the case of these four Narus, Navus, N~atus y
Naviter, for which they said, Gnarus, G-navus, Gnatus, Gnaviter."

It is a pity that no hint is here given of their object in making
such a very useless addition. Any one who for a moment
considers the compounds ignarus, ignavus, cognatus, will at once
perceive that gnarus, gnavus, gnatus, are the original forms, which
were softened down into navus, narus } naius. To which we may

1 See also Mart. VI., xcii., 3 ; X., xlv., 5 ; XII., xlviii., 14.
Bentle} disputes the reading Apuliae, but receives no support from MSS.
3 Several editors of Horace write the word uniformly Appulus, but such is not the
form which it assumes in the oldest MSS.

an addition; from Kgo; ard r/fy^/, I place.

152 GRAMMATICAL FIGURES.

add, that gnarurls, which occurs in Plautus, never drops the g, the
evident connection between gnatus and yiyvojuiat, and the probable
affinity of gnavus to KVO.W, or yvaTTTw.

With equal folly we find the old reduplicated preterites tetuli,
sciscidi, &c., accounted for by " Prosthesis."

12. Epenthesis. 1 " Epenthesis is the insertion of a letter or
syllable into the body of a word, as Plum, Fuvl, Annum, Genuvl
(all in Ennius) to lengthen the short u ofPlui, Ful, Annul, Genui"

This is another curious inversion. If we study the etymological
formation of the Latin verb, we soon discover that, in a very large
class, the perfect tense is distinguished by the addition of v, to what
Bopp calls the crude form ;" we shall also readily perceive that the
v is frequently dropped, as in A masti, amarunt, audieram, &c. "We
shall then have no difficulty in recognizing the true old perfects of
pluo,fuo, &c., in plum, fuvi, &c. , and, as might be expected, they
are found in the very earliest specimens of the language, and
scarcely, if ever, appear after the time of Plautus. It would be just
as reasonable to assert, that a v had been inserted in audiveram or
abivi, in order to lengthen the short I of audll and abll, as to
advance the same proposition with regard to pluvl, fuvi, and the
rest. Moreover, we have the express testimony of Priscian, that
preterites in ul had the u long in the oldest writers, especially those
derived from the present in uo, as eruo, erui; arguo, argiii; annuo,
annul; and he quotes from Ennius

Annult sese mecum decernere ferro.

In all of which it is clear that the long quantity of the u pointed
out the recent disappearance of the v. Consult also on this point
*Voss. Aristarch. II., c. xiii., at the end.

We are sometimes gravely told that navita is by Epenthesis, for
nauta, and Induperator for Imperator; but these and such errors are
too palpable to deserve contradiction. So also Mavors for Mars.

13. Parogoge. 3 "Paragoge adds a letter or syllable at the end,
as Amarier, Docerler, Legler, Audlrler, for the infinitives Amarl,
Docerij Legl, Audiri."

Here, again, an old form which occurs half-a-dozen times in
every page of Plautus and the earlier writers, and which is now
and then introduced, for the sake of ornament, by Virgil and his
contemporaries, is mistaken for a Poetical or Grammatical Figure."
(See above, p. 136.)

i

2

, an insertion; from s

As Ama-o, Ama-v-i; Audi-o, Audi-v~i, &c.
Tlct^uyuyin, a leading or bringing forward; in military phraseology, the act of
extending the line; from -/ragoc and dyca, I lead.

GRAMMATICAL FIGURES. 153

14. Tmesis. 1 " Tmesis is the separation of a word into two, for
the purpose of inserting another word between the separated parts."
As examples of it, we iind

]N"unc age Averna tibi quae sint loca cumque lacusque. L. VI., 738.
Conlaxat, rareqne facit lateraniina vasis. L. VI., 233.
Talis Hyperboreo Septem subiecta trioni. V. G. III., 381.
Et multo nebulae circum de&fudit amictu. V. jE. I., 412.

In which the words quaecumque, rarefacti, septemtrio, circum-
fudit, are supposed to be cut up, and their members spread over
the line. Here, once more, the real process is inverted. In the
earlier forms of the language many words were used separately,
which, in the process of time, were compounded together ; and
hence, just as we should expect, these separations are much more
frequent in Lucretius and the older writers, than in those who
succeeded them; 2 but even Cicero, in prose, says " Quod iudicium
cumque subierat damnabatur."

15. Diplasiasmus 3 is the name given to the expedient of doubl
ing a consonant, in such words as redducere, reccidere, relligio. (See
above, p. 133.)

16. Apocope* "When a letter or a syllable is dropped at the end
of a word, it is called Apocope. There is no harm in applying this
to the quick colloquial interrogations, Viden, ain, satin, &c., as they
stand even before a consonant for videsne, aisne, satisne, &c. ; but it
is going rather too far to say, that in

Disiectare solet magnum mare transtra, guberna. L. II., 553.

guberna is put by apocope for gubernacula.

17. Syncope 5 is the dropping of a letter or syllable in the middle
of a word. (See above, p. 127.)

18. Aphaeresis* is the taking away of a letter or syllable from
the beginning of a word.

As the term is generally used it is quite imaginary. Thus,
Servius on Virg. M. I., 546, says, that temniiis arma is by aphae-
resis for contemnitis; and again on line 669, tda Typhoea temnis,
he makes the same remark.

T^tfo-/^ a cutting; from rspvu, I cut.
2 See Herman, De Emend. Eat. Gr. Gr., p. 116.

, a doubling; from d/?A*4 /0c0, I double, and that from
, double.

-/r>7, a cutting off; from d^ro and xo5TT6>, I cut.
a cutting up, or to pieces; from aw and %077T.
, a taking away ; from UKO and etipea.

154 GRAMMATICAL FIGURES.

19. Metathesis. 1 "Metathesis is a transposition of letters, as
Evandre? Thymbre? for Evander, Thymber." But even the gram
marians who give this definition allow 4 that these vocatives are
from the nominatives Evandrus, Thymbrus, of which the former is
in common use. 5 In fact, all the nouns of the second declension in
er, are abbreviated words; gener, puer, were originally generus,
puerus, or rather generos, pueros, and we still find the vocative
puere frequently in Plautus. 6 To call i prae a metathesis for praei
is an absurdity too obvious to deserve notice. 7

20. Antithesis. 8 "Antithesis takes place when one letter is put
for another, as volnus, voltis, volgus, for vulnus, vultis, vulgus;
inclutus, optumus, maxumus, for inditus, optimus, maximus" &c.
But these are merely old methods of spelling these words; they
are found under this shape in a multitude of monuments, some of
them of a late date, and certainly many of them were not anti
quated even in the age of Augustus. But this has little or no
connection with our subject, and belongs rather to a general
Mstory of the rise and progress of the language, than to a treatise
on Prosody.

a transposition; from f^srot and

2 E. g., Virg. ^E. XL, 55. J Ibid. X., 394.

4 E. g., Scheller in his Grammar, and others. 5 E. g., M. VIII., 100.

6 E. g., Asin. V. ii., 41; Merc. V., ii., 71, 89; True, II., vi., 54; and many
other passages.

7 To this figure some refer the word Crocodilus, which has the first short in luven.
XV., 2, and long in Phaedrus I., xxiv., 5, 6 ; and Martial III., xciii., 7, whence
most editors in those passages read corcodilus, since the Greeks seem to have said

and fcOjOxodg/Aog-, as they said x, poti to, and xctpliux,, xparepos and
and as we use indifferently ./H& andj!ir&. Compare also the Latin Trabs,
Taberna. Similar changes will be found in almost all languages, but they were not
introduced by the poets.

8 Ayr/lfng, a substitution ; from octfrt and

165

VERSIFICATION.

A METRICAL FOOT is a combination of two, three, or four syl
lables.

Different names have been given to the different metrical feet,
according to the quantity and arrangement of the syllables of which
they are composed.

TABLE OF METRICAL FEET.

I. Dissyllabic Feet.

Pyrrhichius, consisting of two short syllables, as, Casa.

Spondaeus, two long,.. Reges.

Trochaeus, ,, ,, a long and a short, Roma.

Iambus, a short and a long, Par ens.

II. Trisyllabic Feet.

Tribrachys, consisting of three short, as,~Anima.

Molossus, ,, three long, . Romanl.

Dactylus, a long and two short, ,. Carmina.

Anapaestus, ,, two short and a long, Pupulos.

Amphibrachys, a short, a long, a short, ... ~ Arnica.

Amphimacer, a long, a short, a long,....? Vlnculis.

Bacchius, ,, ,, a short and two long, Calcines.

Antibacchius, two long and a short, ...... Cantdre.

156 METRICAL FEET.

III. Quadrisyllable Feet.

These are, in fact, permutations of the dissyllabic feet, taken two
and two.

^ ^ ^ ^ Proceleusmaticus, or Double Purrhichius, ..,.as Habilior.

Dispondaeus, or Double Spondaeus, Maecenases.

- ^ ^ Clioriambus, a Trocliaeus and Iambus, Romulidae.

^ N^ Antispastus, an Iambus and Trocliaeus, Clytemnestra.

x-x v^ Diiambus, or Double Iambus, Corlntlin.

- s_x ^ Ditrochaeus, or Double Trocliaeus^ Dlmicare.

^-/ ^-^ lonicus a maiore, a Spondaeus and Pyrrliicliius, Lavlnia.

N_/^ lonicus a minor e, a Pyrrliichius and Spondaeus, Diomedes.

-^ Epitritus primus, Iambus and Spondaeus, Venenatls.

^ Epitritus secundus, Trocliaeus and Spondaeus, Conditores.

^s Epitritus tertius, Spondaeus and Iambus, Heroicl.

^^ Epitritus quartus t Spondaeus and Trocliaeus, ~Invltamus.

-^^^ Paeonius primus, TrochaeusandPyrrJiichms, Caeciiius.
^ ^> Paeonius secundus, Iambus and Pyrrliicliius, Horatms.
-^-/ ^-s Paeonius tertius, Pyrrliichius and Trocliaeus, Menedemus*
\-s^ Paeonius quartus, Pyrrliichius and Iambus, Profugiens.

Some of the old grammarians have given names to the permuta
tions of dissyllabic and trisyllabic feet, which form feet of five
syllables, amounting in number to thirty-two, to the permutations
of trisyllabic feet among each other, which form feet of six syllables,
amounting in number to sixty-three, and so on; but these are of no
practical utility.

Feet consisting of four, or a greater number of syllables, are
called compound feet.

Remarks.

" Pes vocatur, sive quia in percussione metrica pedis pulsus
ponitur tolliturqiie ; seu quia, ut nos pedibus ingreclimur atque
progredimur, ita et versus per hos pedes metricos procedit et
scandit." Marius Yictorinus, p. 2485.

PYRRHICHIUS. So called from the martial Pyrrhic dance
(TTvppL^r]), which was performed in quick time. Athenaeus, Lib.
XIV., 28. Ho\]LiLKr) $z SofCi tlvai 77 TTvppi^r]. EvoTrXot yap

Set
/cat si TO r/rra^tvouc

dvai.

.For other derivations and further illustrations, see Terentianus
Maurus, v., 1358, p. 2412 j Diomedes, p. 472 ; Marius Plotius,
p. 2624 ; Schol. Hephaest, p. 157, ed. Gaisford, and the enor
mous mass of learning collected in the notes to Terentianus

METRICAL FEET. 157

Maurus, in the edition of Santenius and Lennep. Trai. ad Rhenum,

1825.

The Pyrrhichius was also called fiys/mov (the leader), because it
ranked first among metrical feet ; AifipaxvQ, which the Latins
rendered by Bibrevis ; Uapia/nftoQ "quod minus habeat unum
tempus ab lambo : irapa enim Graeci minus dicunt." Marius
Victorians, p. 2489.

TROCHAEUS. From rptyu, to mn J or T PX^ a wneel ; i n COI]L -
sequence of the tripping character which it communicated to the
verses in which it prevailed. 1 It was also called by the Greeks,
Xopaoc (xopoe, a dance), and by the Latins, Chori iis or Choraeus?
The names Choraeus and Trochaeus were given to the Tribraches
also. (See below).

IAMBUS, The origin of this word is uncertain. Most of the old
grammarians, 1 unable to suggest any plausible derivation, have
recourse to a mythical legend, which represents lambe as the name
of a damsel, the slave of Eleusinian Celeus, who amused Ceres by
dance and song when mourning the loss of her daughter.

Two other persons of this name are mentioned by the Scholiast
on Hephaestio. 3

SPONDAEUS. From OTTO 1^7, a libation, because it was much
used -in the slow, solemn chaunt, which accompanied a sacrifice. 4

TRIBRACHYS. Tpifipaxyg (rpctc, /Spa^c? three short), was
also called ^ooaoc, Chorius, 5 and sometimes rpo\atoc, Trochaeus. 9
Diomedes 7 mentions several other names of this foot, as Thasius,
Br achy syllabus, Triorcheos, Pygmon.*

MOLOSSUS. So called, according to the Scholiast on Hephaestio, 9
from Molossus, son of Pyrrhus and Andromache, who repeated

1 See Marius Victorinus, p. 2487 ; Schol. Hephaest, p. 158, ed. Gaisf. ; Plotius, p.
2625 ; Diomedes, p. 474.

2 See notes on Terentianus Maurus, in the ed. of Lennep, p. 68, 69, 70, 71, 72.

3 P. 158, ed. Gaisf. See also Plotius, p. 2625. Various other derivations may be
found in Diomedes, p. 473, and in the notes to Terentianus Maurus, ed. Lennep., p.
65, et seq.

4 Terent. Maur. v., 1394, p. 2413; Mar. Victorin., p. 2487; Diomed., p. 472;
Schol. Hephaest. ed. Gaisf., p. 158 ; Aristid. Quintil., p. 37, who says, diet TO w
<77ro!/oce/ cciirov ctQSffQeti.

5 Schol. Hephaest. ed. Gaisf., p. 158.

6 Quintil. IX., c. iv. ; Terent. Maur. v., 1446, p. 2414; Dionys. Hal. II. 2. O.,
p. 128.

7 P. 475. 8 See also Bassus, p. 2666. 9 P. 158.

158 METRICAL FEET.

hymns in which, this was the prevailing foot at the shrine of Dodona
in Epirus. Others say that it was named from the Molossi in
Epirus, who used it in their war songs, which comes to the same
thing. 1 Diomedes mentions several other names by which it was
known, as Vortumnus, Extensipes, Hippius, Chanius (Chaonius ?)

DACTYLUS. From SaicruAo^, a finger, because each finger
consists of one long joint and two short ones. 2

ANAPAESTUS. " Dictus Trapa TO avcnraieiv, Kara TO avairaXn
avTiKpovEiv TTpog TOV AafcruXov ; quia recurrendo repercutiens
Dactylum sono reciproco obloquitur ei per antistrophen." Diomed. 3
p. 475. Hence called ciimcWruAoc by the Greeks, 3 and Metroactus
by the Latins.*

AMPHIBRACHYS. Erom ajjupi, about, and floa^ys, short. A long
syllable embraced by two short ones. Called also Amphibrevis.

AMPHIMACER. From a^f, about, and /uaKoo^ long. A short
syllable embraced by two long ones. This foot is also very
frequently termed CRETICUS, because it resembled in time the
blows struck by the Corybantes on their brazen shields (graviter,
breviter, graviter), to drown the cries of infant Jove, when they
feared lest these should reach the ears of Saturn. 5

BACCHIUS. So named from being frequently introduced in the
songs of the Bacchanals. 6

ANTIBACCHIUS or PALIMBACCHIUS. (aim, TraAtv); so called,
because it is the Bacchius inverted.

A good deal of confusion exists among the old grammarians
with regard to these two feet, since many of them, and among these
Terentianus Maurus, give the name of Bacchius to two long
syllables followed by a short one ( -- >^), and of Antibacchius,
to the reverse (^ -- ). Quintilian 7 mentions this difference of
definition ; that which is given in the text rests upon the authority
of Diomedes, 8 and is generally adopted.

Diomedes 9 gives us other names of the Bacchius, OenotriuSj
Tripodius, Sultans, and adds that the Greeks call it Pariambus, an

CLASSIFICATION OF DIFFEKENT KINDS OF VERSE,

appellation which, we have seen above, was bestowed on the
Pyrrhichius also.

The Palimbacchius he calls likewise Latins, Saturnius, Pro-
ponticus, Thessalus.

PROCELEUSMATICUS. From fceAeucne or KfAeuoyja, the word of
command given by the ballet-master in. double quick time, to-
accelerate the step. 1

ANTISPASTUS. From avn and o-7rao>, to draw. Two long
syllables separated or drawn asunder by two short ones. 2

IONTCUS, a maiore, a minore.

" lonici ab lone inventore suo dicti."

EPITRITUS, primus, secundus, &c., i. e., three long syllables and a
short one in addition (lire

PAEON, primus, secundus, &c.

" Paeones a Paeone poeta nomen inditum possederunt." 5

A VERSE is a combination of metrical feet, arranged according to
a given law.

To Scan a verse, is to separate it into the feet of which it is com
posed.

Verses are divided into classes, which are named from the foot
which prevails in each, or of which they were originally chiefly
composed. Those classes which will principally occupy our atten
tion in what follows, are

1. Dactylic verse.

2. Choriambie.

3. Anapaestic.

4. Ionic.

5. Iambic.

6. Trochaic.

Metre, in the general acceptation of the word, signifies a com
bination of verses, belonging to the same or to different classes,,
which succeed each other in fixed order. When we speak of Dac
tylic metre, lajnbic metre, &c., the word metre is synonymous with
verse. A metre, in the technical and restricted sense, signifies either-
a single foot in a verse, or a combination of two consecutive
according to circumstances.

1 Plotius, p. 2628 ; Dionys. Hal. Antiq. Rom. Lib. VII., p. 476, ed. Reiske.

2 Plotius, p. 2626. 3 Ibid. 4 Ibid. 5 Ibid.

CLASSIFICATION OF VERSES.

In Dactylic, Bacchiac, and Cretic verses, and in verses scanned
by double feet, a metre signifies a single foot.

In Anapaestic, Iambic, and Trochaic verses, a metre signifies a
combination of two consecutive feet.

A combination of two consecutive feet is sometimes termed
Dipode (SiTToSia), and sometimes a Syzygy (dii^vyta.)

Two-and-a-half consecutive feet are termed a Penthemimt

The different classes of verse are subdivided into genera, accord
ing to the number of metres which they contain.

Those verses which contain six metres, are called Hexameter.

five Pentameter.

four Tetrameter.

three Trimeter.

two Dimeter.

one Manometer.

From what has been said above, it will be seen that a Dactylic,

f

a Choriambic, or an Ionic Tetrameter, contains four feet, while an
Iambic, an Anapaestic, or a Trochaic Tetrameter contains eight, and
so for the rest.

Moreover, a verse may or may not contain an exact number of
metres, and hence it is necessary to have terms to distinguish these
different species.

When a verse contains the exact number of metres denoted by
the name of its genus, it is called Acatalectic (aKaToXriKTog, com
plete, entire).

Thus, when we speak of an Iambic Trimeter Acatalectic, we mean
to indicate an Iambic verse which contains exactly three metres or
six feet, neither more nor less.

"When a verse contains one syllable less than ought to be con
tained in the number of metres denoted by the name of its genus,
it is called Catalectic (KaraArjicroc, imperfect, deficient).

Thus, when we speak of a Trochaic Tetrameter Catalectic, we mean
to indicate a Trochaic verse, which contains four metres or eisfht

7 O

feet, wanting one syllable.

When two syllables are wanting, the verse is said to be Brachy-
Catalectic (JpyayvKaraXriKTO^).

When there is one syllable over and above the number of metres
denoted by the name of the genus, it is called Hypercatalectio
(i>7Tp /car a Ai? KIT o c)

Hence, the complete name of every verse consists of three terms :
the first denotes the Class, the second the Genus, the third the
Species; sometimes an additional qualification is added to mark a

DACTYLIC VERSES DACTYLIC HEXAMETER. 161

Variety j as in the epithet Scazon (lame, halting), applied to distin
guish a variety of the Iambic Trimeter Acatalectic, or Miurus, to a
variety of the Dactylic Hexameter Acatalectic.

It ought to be observed, that many different species of verse
have received names from the authors by whom they were chiefly
employed, or from the subjects to which they were principally
devoted.

Thus, a species of Choriambic verse is called Sapphic, because it
appears in two of the most celebrated fragments of the Lesbian
poetess; so we have Phalaecian, Alcaean, Archilocliian. and many
others, called from different Greek bards with whom they were
favourite measures. A gain," the Dactylic Hexameter Acatalectic is
frequently entitled simply Heroic verse, or the Heroic Hexameter.,
because it was the verse chosen by the Epic writers of Greece and
Rome : the Gallianibic derived its appellation from the Galli or
priests of Cybele, who are said to have composed in it their sacred
songs ; in the Priapean, odes were written to the tutelary deity of
gardens, and so on. ,

J\

I. DACTYLIC VERSES.

The only feet admissible in Dactylic Verses are the Dactyl and
the Spondee. We may remind the student that in Dactylic Verses
a single foot constitutes a metre, and consequently the terms
Hexameter, Pentameter, &c., express the number of feet contained
in each of the different genera. We shall begin with the most
important member of this class.

a. Dactylic Hexameter Acatalectic.

The Dactylic or Heroic Hexameter was considered to be the
most ancient as well as the most dignified form of verse. Accord
ing to the tradition of the Greeks, it was made known to men by
Phemonoe, the first priestess of Delphic Apollo, who, when inspired
by the god, was wont to chaunt his oracles in this measure. It
must have been cultivated at a period far beyond the records of
authentic history, since it appears in its most perfect shape in the
poems of Homer. Introduced into Latium by Ennius, who first
discarded the rude Saturnian strains of his predecessors, it was
universally adopted both by the Greeks and Romans, as the proper
medium for epic themes, and was also commonly employed in
didactic and satiric compositions. Virgil is considered the model
of this species of verse, among the Latins, and any remarks which
we may make on the delicacies of its structure, must be tinderstood
to apply neither to the satirists, who aimed at rendering their lines

M

162 DACTYLIC VERSES DACTYLIC HEXAMETER.

as familiar and homely as possible, nor to such writers as Lucretius,,
the refractory nature of whose subject demanded greater latitude.

1. The Dactylic Hexameter consists, as its name imports, of six
feet; in the first four places, Dactyls or Spondees may be used at
pleasure ; the fifth foot is usually a Dactyl, the sixth invariably a
Spondee, as represented in the following scheme :

2. "With regard to the comparative number of Dactyls and
Spondees which ought to constitute a line, or the order in which
they ought to succeed each other, no positive rule can be laid down.
Generally speaking, the line is more smooth and flowing, when it
contains a number of Dactyls ; but the great aim of the composer
ought to be to vary the arrangement of the constituent parts of the
verse, in such a manner as to avoid uniformity and monotony,
taking care, however, never to sacrifice the harmony of the measure,
although even this is done occasionally, and probably not without
design, for the sake of contrast, by the best writers. "We not
unfrequently find lines, in which all the feet, except the last, are
Dactyls, as

Dulcis et alta quies placidaeque simillima morti. V. JE. VI., 522.
Obiicit, ille fame rabida tria guttura pandens. F. jE. "VI., 421.

and on the other hand, others where all except the fifth are Spon
dees,

Qui bello exciti reges quae quemque secutae. F. jffi. VII., 642.
Post hos insignem palma per gramina currum. F. ^E. VII., 655.

But for the most part, they are interspersed more equally.

3. "We have said, that the fifth foot is usually a Dactyl ; in some
cases, though rarely, a Spondee is found in this place, in which
case the line is called a Spondaic Line. Thus

Vos ego saepe meo, vos carmine compellabo. G. LXIV., 24.
Cara deum soboles magnum To vis incrementum. V. E. IV., 49.

In Spondaic lines, the fourth foot is usually a Dactyl, as in the
two examples quoted above, not uniformly, however, as

Saxa per et scopulos et depressas convattes. V. G. III., 276.
Ant leves ocreas lento ducunt argento. F. JE. VII., 634.

1 The double ~ is used here and elsewhere, merely to remind the reader, that the
last syllable of the verse is common. (See p. 1 14.)

DACTYLIC VERSES DACTYLIC HEXAMETER. 163

The older poets do not scruple to use lines containing Spondees
alone, as

Olli respondet rex Albai longai. Enn. F. Ann. I.
Gives Romani tune facti sunt Campani. Enn. F. Incert.
An coelum nobis natura ultro corruptum. L. VI., 1134.
Quis te lenirem nobis neu conarere. C. CXVI., 3.
In Spondaic lines, the last word is usually a quadrisyllable, as
Ante tibi Eoae Atlantides abscondantur. 1 V. G. I., 221.

But to this rule also there are not a few exceptions, as in the two
lines quoted above from Virgil, ending in the trisyllables convalles
and argento, and in others given below. 2 More remarkable than
these are the following, where a monosyllable closes the verse

Cum sociis natoque Penatibus et magnis dis. V. JE. III., 12.

Cum Patribus, Populoque, Penatibus et magnis dis. V. JE. VIII.,

[679.

Spondaic lines are much more common in the Greek than in the
best Latin poets j there are some twenty-eight of this description in
Virgil, while in a single piece of Catullus (LXIV.), 3 who formed his
verses upon the Greek model, we find a greater number. 4

Caesura in Dactylic Hexameters.

4. The melody of the Hexameter depends in a great measure on
the position of the Caesura.

We have already seen when treating of Caesura in general, that
in Dactylic Hexameters there may be a Caesura at the beginning
of the second, third, fourth, fifth, or even sixth foot.

The last two are to be avoided altogether; 5 of the rest, the
Caesura at the beginning of the third foot, or Penthemimeral
Caesura, is that which, above all others, tends to give smoothness
and rhythm to the line, and consequently is found in the great
majority of instances, either by itself, as

1 So incrementum, E. IV., 49. Centaurea, G. IV., 270. Oritliyia, G. IV., 463;
J&. XII., 83. Circumspexit, M. II., 68. Oriona, III., 517. Antennarum, 549.
Intervallo, V., 320. Anchiseo, 761. Pallanteum, VIIL, 54, 341. Intertextam, 167.
Argileti, 345 Pallantea, IX., 196, 241. T/iermodontis, XI., 659.

L> So hirsute, E. VII., 53. Auctumno, G. II., 5. Aegaeo, M. III., 74. Antemnae,
VIL, 631. Anchisae, IX., 647. Evandro, XI., 31. Desertis, XII., 863. In the
first, second, third, and fourth of these lines, there is a hiatus in the fifth foot, and in
the second a short vowel is lengthened by the pause in the same place.

J Containing 409 lines. 4 Twenty-nine, if I mistake not.

4 See below, the remarks on the form of the last word in a Dactylic Hexameter.

DACTYLIC VERSES DACTYLIC HEXAMETER.

*

Classica iamque sonant || it bello tessera signuni. F. ^E. VII., 637.

Or combined with others, as

Ad nos vix tenuis || famae || perlabitur aura. F. ^E. VII., 646.
liisignis || reserat || stridentia limina consul. F. ^E. VII., 613.
Sunt geminae || belli || portae || sic nomine dicunt. V.AZ. VII., 607.

Next in merit to the Penthemimeral, is the Hepthemimeral,
which is sometimes found alone, as

Litora deseruere latet || sub classibus aequor. F. JE. IV., 582.

Sometimes combined with the Triemimeral, as
Quo perii || superimponas. || Abolere nefandi. F. ^. IV, 497.

More rarely the Triemimeral is found alone, as
Incipiunt || agitata tumescere et aridus altis. F. G. I., 357.

When the Hepthemimeral or the Triemimeral alone occur in a
line, there is commonly a Trochaic Caesura 1 in the third foot, as in
the last example, and in that quoted from V. J&. IV., 582.

1 When the first two syllables of a Dactyl are the last two syllables of a word,
they form what has been denominated a Trochaic Caesura; thus in the lines

Litora deseru ] ere latet sub classibus aequor
Incipiunt agit | ata turn | escer 1 et aridus altis,

ere, ata, and escer 1 form Trochaic Caesuras.

The Trochaic Caesura is very pleasing in the third foot, and communicates great
smoothness and softness to the line. When two Trochaic Caesuras are employed in
succession, they confer a sort of elastic and bounding character on the verse, as in the
celebrated

The Greeks, sometimes, to answer a particular purpose, have five of these following
each other, as in

o dvaitTct, xonavrot,, KotnavTct, 7,

But in Latin, under ordinary circumstances, such a line as the following would be
quite inadmissible

Sole cadente iuvencus aratra reliquit in arvo.

See Herman. D. M. E. II., c. 26.

When the fourth foot is a Dactyl, and ends with a word, the line is said to have
the Bucolic Incision, or ro,^, this being a favourite division of the verse with the
Greek pastoral poets. It is not affected by Yirgil in his Bucolics, but is found not
tmfrequently elsewhere, e. g.,

Continuo vends surgentibus || aut freta ponti. V. G. I., 35G.
Sanguineae, clypeoque micautia j| fulmina mittunt. V. ^E. IV.j 733.

DACTYLIC VERSES DACTYLIC HEXAMETER. 165

Or we have a monosyllable at the beginning of the third foot, as -

Nee Saturnius haec || oculis || pater adspicit aequis. V. & IV.,

[372.

Et cum frigida mors j| anima || seduxerit artus. V. JE. IV., 385.

Coniugium || vocat, hoc || praetexit nomine cnlpam. F. JE. IY,

[172.

A few lines are found which have the Trochaic Caesura alone, as
Spargens humida mella || soporifer unique papaver. V. JE. IV., 486.

Or combined with a bad Caesura at the beginning of the fifth
foot, as

Per connubia nostra || per meeptos || hymenaeos. F. jE. IY., 316.
Rarely the Caesuras are monosyllabic,

Sidera, turn si quod || non aequo foedere amantes. F. JE. IY, 520.

ISTam quid dissimulo, aut || quae me ad || maiora reserve. F. jE.

[IY., 368.

Ardet inexcita, Ausonia, atque || immobilis ante. F. <sE. VII., 623.

In the last two, the elisions may give a sort of pause to the voice.

Lines which are altogether destitute of Caesura, are little better
than prose, such as we find in Ennius, where each word of the first
four forms a foot,

Sparsis hastis longis campus splendet et horret.
Or such as the following

Poeni pervortentes omnia circumcursant. 1

5. Even when the Caesura is observed, we ought to avoid any
pause which will have the effect of dividing the line into two equal
parts, like that just quoted; thus we must not imitate,

Montibus audiri fragor aut resonantia longe. 2 F. G. I., 358.

Pulveruleiitus equis furit omnes arma requirunt. F. JE. VII.,

[625.

But the result is still worse with a Spondee in the third place.

This applies, however, only when there is a pause in the sense,
at the end of the third foot, for if the word which closes the third

1 On the badness of the Caesural pause in Lucretius, see Forbiger on I., 54.
: Herman, however, seems to be half reconciled to this particular example. (See
D. M. E., Lib. II., c. 2G.)

166 DACTYLIC VERSES DACTYLIC HEXAMETEK.

foot be a monosyllable, or even a dissyllable closely connected with
the following words, the effect is not bad, as

Sustulerat vetitisque ad || Troiam iniserat armis. F. JE. IX., 547.
Tollitur; invadunt, et \\ fossas aggere complent. F. ^E. IX., 567.
Ne castris iungant, certa \\ est sententia Turno. F. jE. X., 240.
Frigidus Arcadibus coit \\ in praecordia sanguis. F. jffi. X., 452.

The Last Word in a Dactylic Hexameter.

6. Next to the position of the Caesura, the arrangement of the
words at the close of the verse is of the greatest importance.

The concluding word is for the most part a dissyllable or a tri
syllable; and these form the most appropriate endings.

A quadrisyllable is scarcely ever found at the end of a. Yirgilian
Hexameter, except in the case of a proper name, or, which is nearly
the same thing, the name of a plant, an animal, a metal, or the
like; as

Aut Tmaros, aut Rliodope, aut extrerni Garamantes. V. E. VIII.,

[44.
Pergama quum peteret inconcessosque Hymenaeos. V. ^E. I., 651.

Aeriae quercus aut coniferae cyparissi. F. jE. III., 680.
Altera caiideiiti perfecta nitens eleplianto. V. JE. VI., 896.
Ipse dehiiic, auro squalentem alboque orichalco. F. JE. XII., 87.

In the following, however, the quadrisyllable does not belong to
this class :

Et nunc ille Paris cum semiviro comitatu. F. JE. IV., 215.
Lamentis gemituque et femineo ululatu. F. JE. IV., 667.

Besides the above, we have in Virgil,

Aracyntho, E. II., 24. Meliboei, E. III., 1 ; M. Ill, 401.
Hyacintkus, &c., E. III., 63; VI, 53; G. IV, 137; M. XL, 69.
Melicertae, G. I., 437. Cyparissis, G. II., 84. Elepkanto, G. III., 26 ;
JE. Ill, 464. Hymenaei, &c., G. III., 60; IV., 516; M. IV, 99,
316; VI, 623; VII., 344, 358, 398; XL, 217, 355. Scylaceum,
M. III., 553. Agathyrsi, M. IV, 146. Ululatu, M. IX., 477.
Erymantho, &c., JE. V, 448; VI., 803. Terebintho, M. X., 136.
Panaceam, M. XII. , 419. Peridiae, M. XII. , 515.

A word of five syllables at the end of a line, although less un-
pleasing to the ear than a quadrisyllable, is still more uncommon.
We find it chiefly in proper names.

Fagina, coelatum clivini opus Alcimedontis. F. E. III., 37.
Quarum, quae fandi doctissirna,, Cymodocea. V. ^E. X., 225.

DACTYLIC VERSES DACTYLIC HEXAMETER. 167

More rarely in ordinary words ; as
Dant sonitu ingenti, perfractaque quadrupedantum. V. jffi. XL,

[614.

Parietibus textum coecis iter, ancipitemque. V. <$. V, 589.
Besides the above, we have in Virgil,

Alphesiboeus, E. VIII., 62. Deiopea, G. IV., 343. Hippocoontis,
M. V., 492. Cymodoceque, M. V., 826. Pirithoumque, M. VI.,
393, 601. Laodamia, M. VI., 447. Thersilochumque, M. VI.,
483; XII., 363. Aeoliamque, M. VIII., 416.

7. When there is any considerable pause at the end of the fifth
foot, the sixth foot ought to consist of two monosyllables, or of a
repeated word, in order to give more force to the Spondee.

Nunc te marmoreum pro tempore fecimus : at tu. V. E. VII.,
At Boreae de parte trucis quum folminat, et quum. F. 6r. I., 370.
Incipiunt sylvae quum primum surgere, quumque. V. E. VI., 39.
Ipsi tela regent per viscera Caesaris, ipsi. L. P. VII., 350.

For other examples, see V. E. V, 83; IX., 48. G. I., 80, 223;
III., 24, 133, 358, 428. M. II, 217; III., 151, 695; IV, 541;
V., 372, 624, 713; VI., 117, 466; VII., 790; XL, 164, 170,429;
XII., 48, 360, 526. L. P. IV, 587; VI., 700.

Although there are some apparent violations of this law, yet
upon examination it will be found, that in each case there is a
strong emphasis on the last word, as in the line quoted by Herman.
D. M. E. Lib. II., c. xxvi.

Ingentem remis Centaurum promovet, ille
Instat aquae, &c.

See also V. M., III., 219; IV, 593. L. III., 33, 287; IV,

214.

Even when there is no considerable pause at the end of the fifth
foot, we sometimes find two monosyllables, and the effect is not
inharmonious; e. g.,

Explorare labor, mihi iussa capessere/as est. V. JE. L, 77.
Praecipitant curae, turbataque funere mens est. V. JE. XL, 3.

See also V. G. II., 103; III., 484; IV., 84. M. II., 163; IV,
224; VII., 310, 708; VIIL, 400; IX., 491; X., 9, 231; XL. 16:
XII., 231, 565.

168 DACTYLIC VEKSES DACTYLIC HEXAMETER,

8. A single monosyllable is rarely found in Virgil, at the end rf
a line, and seems to be introduced for the sake of variety only; e. g.,

Et me Phoebus amat, Phoebo sua semper apud me. V. E. III., 62.

Unus qui nobis cunctando restituit rem. V. JE. VI., 847.

Quae vigilanda viris, vel quurn ruit imbriferum ver. 1 V. G. I., 313.

Observe, however, that est is frequently found at the end of a
line, when preceded by a dissyllable or trisyllable, which suffers
elision

Ad quern turn luno supplex his vocibus usa est. V. jE. I., 64
Ac veluti magno in populo quam saepe coorta est. V. ^E. I., 148.

There are at least seventy-nine examples of this in Virgil.

9. When the last word is a dissyllable, and the word immediately
before it is also a dissyllable, which does not suffer elision, then the
last word but two ought to be a monosyllable, as

Dum memor ipse mei, dum spiritus Iws regit artus. V. JE. IV., 336.
"Turn consanguineus leti sopor, et mala mentis. V. &. VI., 278.

There are but few lines in Virgil such as the following,

rapit immensos orbes per humum neque ianto.
Immittit, sonuere undae, rapidum super amnem. JE. XL, 562.

To which add, M. V, 731 ; X., 302, 400,^440, 442, 471 ; XL, 143.

10. If the end of the second foot coincides with the end of a
word, the second foot ought to be a Dactyl, as

Aut aliquis latet || error, equo ne credite, Teucri. F. JE. II., 48.
Inde toro pater || Aeneas sic orsus ab alto. F. JE. II., 2.

Unless the last word of the second foot be a monosyllable, as -

Et quorum pars || magna fui, quis talia fando. F. JE. II., 6.

11. If the sense of one line is carried on and concluded in the
first word of the line following, the first foot in the second line
ought to be a Dactyl, as

Kunc age Dardaniam prolem quae deinde sequatur

Gloria, &c. V. M. VI., 756.

1 Other examples are G. I., 181, 247; II., 321 ; III., 255. M. I., 65, 105, 151 ;
II., 170, 250, 355. 648; III., 375, 390; IV., 132, 314; V., 481, 638; VI., 346;
VII., 592; VIII., 43, 83; IX., 320, 532, 723; X., 2, 107, 228, 259, 361, 734,
743, 771, 802, 843, 864; XL, 373, 632; XII., 552, 851.

DACTYLIC VERSES DACTYLIC HEXAMETEPw 169

Sylvius Aeneas pariter pietate vel armis

Egregius, &c. F. -^. VI., 769.

There are not many exceptions to this rule ; we find, however

Ut cymbae instabiles, fluctu iactante, saburrani

Tollunt, &c. F. <?. IV., 195.

Hoc prirnum, nee si miserum fortuna Sinonem

Finxit, vanum etiam, &c. F. JE. II., 79.

Sometimes this is done, apparently for the sake of emphasis, as in

Vox quoque per lucos vulgo exaudita silentes

Ingens. F. G. I., 476.

"With regard to elisions, we may repeat that

12. A short vowel may be cut off before another short vowel,
which will retain its quantity, or before a long vowel or a diphthong,
which of course remain long, as

Bis conatus erat casus effingere m auro. F. ^E. VI., 32.
Adforet atque ^na Phoebi Triviaeque sacerdos. F. uE. VI., 35.
Si nunc se nobis ille <mreus arbore ramus. F. JE. VI., 187.

Also, a long vowel or a diphthong may be cut off before another
long vowel or a diphthong, as

Contra elata mari respondet CTnosia tellus. F. jE. VI., 23.
Tendebantque manus xipae wlterioris amore. F. SE. VI., 314.

Even a long vowel or a diphthong may be cut off before a short
vowel, the latter remaining short, as

Hoc fletu concussi animi moestusque per omnes. V. JE. IX., 498.
Concurrunt Tyrrhenae acies, atque omnibus uni. F. JE. X., 691.

but this is, comparatively, rare.

With regard to the number of elisions, no certain rule can be
laid down. In modern compositions it is better to avoid employing
them very frequently, especially in monosyllabic words. A mono
syllable, when elided at the beginning of a line, produces a very
awkward effect, as

Si ad vitulam spectas, nihil est, quod pocula laudes. F. E. III., 48.

13. There are a considerable number of examples in Virgil of
the lengthening of a short syllable by the force of the Caesura!
pause, as may be seen by referring to the list given in pages 108, 109 ;
there are also a few instances of hiatus, especially in the case oi %

170 DACTYLIC VERSES DACTYLIC PENTAMETER.

proper names ; but these and all similar licenses should be scrupu
lously avoided in modern compositions.

14. It is proper to remark also, that Yirgil never uses the open
form of the genitive in nouns of the second declension which end
in ium or ius; we have peouM 9 tuguri, oti, Capitoli, Mezenti, &c.,
never peculii, tugurii, otii, Capitolii, Mezentii ; this remark applies
to all the writings of Horace also, and it cannot be the result of
accident, since the open form would in many cases be much more
-convenient. The double i is found occasionally in Propertius, and is
very common in Ovid. For a full discussion of this critical canon,
see the notes to Dawes s Miscellanea Critic, p. 28, ed. Kidd.

15. Some of the old grammarians were of opinion that not only
the Dactyl and the Spondee were admissible in Heroic verse, but
that the Proceleusmatic, the Anapaest, and the Cretic were some
times introduced. As examples of these, they quoted from Virgil
such lines as

Pdrietl | busque prem | unt arct |[ is et | quatuor addunt
Flumo | rum rex | Eridan | us camp | osque per | omnes
"Insulde \ loni | o in magn | o quas | dira Celaeno. |

But we have already pointed out, in the chapters on Poetical
Licenses and Elision, the manner in which these difficulties must
be explained. It appears probable, however, from some lines of
Ermius, if any reliance can be placed on such scraps, that he
occasionally indulged in liberties of this kind. Thus, we find
among his remains,

Cdpitibu | nutantes pinus rectosque cupressos

Meldnur \ urn, turdum, merulamque, uinbramque marinam.

b. Dactylic Pentameter Acatalectic.

This species of verse was so called in consequence of the manner
in which it was scanned by some of the old grammarians, who
viewed it as consisting of two Dactyls or Spondees, followed by a
Spondee and two Anapaests, according to the following scheme :

Fiigkll [ us glaci [ e pect [ iis amant | is erat
Nil mihi | resciib | as at | tamen ips | e vem
Lassa ret vidii | as pend | iila tel | a mantis |
Flebam | success | u pos | se care | re dolos.

Quintil. IX., c. 4; Terent. Maur. v., 2421.

DACTYLIC VERSES DACTYLIC PENTAMETER. 171

Hephaestio, however, who has been followed by almost all
modern scholars, considers it as composed of two Dactylic Penthe-
mimers, or, in other words, two Dactylic Trimeters C dialectic joined
together. According to this,

1. The first two feet may be either Dactyls or Spondees, they are
followed by a Caesural syllable, then two Dactyls, and another
Caesural syllable; thus,

~~

Frigid! | us glaci | e |j pectus am j antis er | at
~Nll mihi | rescrib | as || attamen | ipse ven J I J
Lassa | ret vidii | as || pendula | tela man | us |
Flebam | success j u || posse car ] ere dol | os. |

That this is the proper view to take of its structure seems certain,
from the fact that a division of the verse takes place invariably at
the end of the fifth half foot, as well in the Greek as in the Latin
writers. 1

Ovid is considered the model of this species of verse among the
[Romans, and the wonderful smoothness and melody of his composi
tions are the result of close attention to a number of minute
observances, which were altogether neglected by the Greeks and
by their imitators, Catullus, Tibullus, and Propertius.

Following the example of Ovid, the following points deserve
particular notice :

2. The first Caesura ought always to be strictly the last syllable
in a word, and not rendered so by elision, as in the following lines
from Catullus :

Quam veniens una atque || altera rursus hyems. G. LXVIIL, 82.
Troia virum et virtutum || omnium acerba cinis. C. LXYIIL, 90.
Nee desistere amare || omnia si facias. C. LXXY., 8.

3. If the first Caesural syllable be a monosyllable, which ought
not to happen frequently, it must be preceded by a long monosyl
lable, or by a word of the same time, i. e., a word consisting of two
shprt syllables, e. g.,

1 No exception to this, even in Greek, except in a proper name.

VVV %s AtOffKOVpibst) yS JSY].

CaUim. F. CXCII.

172 DACTYLIC VERSES DACTYLIC PENTAMETER.

-Et mihi si non vis \\ parcere, parce meis. 0. H. IV., 162.
Tu dominus, tu vir \\ tu mihi frater eras. 0. H. III., 52.
Nulla tibi sme me \\ gaudia facta, neges. 0. H. III., 112.
Praeterito mdgis est \\ iste pudendus amor. 0. H. V., 44.

An exception to this rule is made when the monosyllable is est,
and the word before it suffers elision; such lines as the following
are not uncommon :

Litteraque invisa est, \\ hac mea parte tibi. 0. II. XVIII., 202.
Quo nisi consilio est \\ usa puella tuo. 0. A. A. II., 368.

But such as the following are very rare in Ovid :
Sed sic inter nos \\ ut latuisse velint. 0. A. A. II. , 612.
Quod licet inter vos \\ nomen habete meum. 0. T. V., iii., 58.
lustaque quamvis est, \\ sit minor ira dei. 0. E. P. II., viii., 76.
Quaere suburbana hie \\ sit mihi terra locum. 0. T. III., vi., 38.

4. The last word of a Dactylic Pentameter is, in the great ma
jority of instances, a dissyllable in Ovid.

We occasionally find est in this place, preceded by a dissyllable
which suffers elision

Hie est cuius amans hospita capta dolo est. 0. II. II., 74.

Nee repetor; cessas, iraque lenta tua est. 0. H. III., 22.
More rarely two monosyllables,

Praemia si studio consequor ista, sat est. O.T. V., vii., 68.
But such a line as the following must be considered altogether

O O

unworthy of imitation :

Omnis an in magnos culpa deos scelus est. 0. E. P. I., vi., 26.

5. The trisyllabic ending, although very common in the Greek
poets, in Catullus, &c., may be said to be altogether excluded from,
the Ovidian Pentameter; we find one example only in his earlier
works, and five others in the Epistles from Pontus, which together
with the Tristia, were composed while the poet was plunged in the
deepest despondency, and bear tokens of less accurate revision than
his other productions

Quae tamen externis danda forent generis. 0. H. XI Y., 62.

To which siddfaciet, E. P. I., i., 66. Liceat, viii., 40. Retitent,
III, v., 40. Videor, vi, 46. Tegeret, IV., ix., 26.

DACTYLIC VERSES DACTYLIC PENTAMETER. 173

6. The quadrisyllable ending is likewise very uncommon except
in the Tristia and Epistles from Pontus ; we have, however, two or
three examples in his other works

TJnda simul miserum vitaque deseruit. 0. H. XIX., 202.
Et circumfusis invi&jfluminibus. 0. F. Y., 582.
Cantabat moestis tibia funeribus. 0. F. VI., 660.

To which add, Ausoniae, T. I., iii., 6. Italia, iv., 20. Cyaneas,
x., 34. Imperil, II., 232. Historiae, 416. Exsequiae, III., v., 40.
Barbariae, ix., 2. JSarbaria, x., 4. Posteritas, IY, x., 2. Obse-
quium, Y., vi., 30. Perlegere, E. P. II., ii., 6. Imperium, 72.
J}almatiae, 78. ArticuliSj iii., 18. Ingenium, v., 26. Alcinoi, ix.,
42. Adspiciant, III., i., 166. Alcinoo, IY., ii., 10. Anticyra,
iii., 54. Officio, v., 24. Alterius, vi., 6. Auxilium, 14. Oechalia,
viii., 62. Utilitas, ix., 48. Danubium, 80. Imperii, xiii., 28.
IngeniiSj 46. Invenies, xiv., 4. Ingenio, 18. Imposuit, 56. Auxili-
um, xv., 26.

7. The quinquesyllabic ending is still more rare than the quad-
risyllabic

Lis est cum forma magna pudicitiae. 0. H. XYL, 288.

Nee sedeo duris torva super ciliis. 0. H. XYII., 16.

To which add, Adulterii, T. II., 212. Ericthonium, 294. Adul-
terium est, 430. Adulteria, 514. Amicitiae, IY., v., 24. Patro-
cinium, E. P. I., ii., 70. Erictlwnius, II., ix., 20. Amicitia, IY,
iii., 12. Amicitiae, xiii., 44.

8. As to the kind of words which conclude the line, they ought
to possess some emphasis. They are usually nouns substantive, the
personal and possessive pronouns, or verbs. Adjectives do not
often occur in this place, adverbs still more rarely, and less fre
quently than either, the present participle active. 1

9. "We may further observe, that elisions should be resorted to
sparingly, especially in the second half of the verse, w T here they are
by no means harmonious. They may be allowed in the first of the
two Dactyls, as

Ultimus est aliqua decipere arte labor. 0. H. XII., 50.
Incipis, incipiet desinere esse mea. 0. A. II., xix., 48.

But when they fall on the second Dactyl, the melody of the line
is destroyed, e. g.,

1 See on this head, and on all the topics connected with Dactylic Pentameters, the
admirable remarks of Mr. Tate, which first appeared in the Classical Journal, and
have since been printed in a separate form.

174 DACTYLIC VERSES DACTYLIC PENTAMETER.

Quis scit an haec saevas tigridas insula habet. 0. II. X., 86.

10. At the beginning of the verse, it is better to have a Dactyl
followed by a Spondee than the reverse, as may be seen in l

Yix Priamus tanti totaque Troia fuit. 0. II. I., 4.
Res est solliciti plena timoris amor. 0. H. L, 12.

But this is not accurately observed.

11. Although in this species of verse the last syllable of the line
is common, yet a short vowel ought to be avoided; and such will
be found to be the general usage of Ovid. 2 Thus, of the two
following lines, the first is the more pleasing

Dummodo quas fmdam corpore dentur aquae. 0. H. XVIII., 146.
Cumque mea fiunt turbida mente/re& 0. H. XYIIL, 172.

But the exceptions are far too numerous to allow us to lay this
down as a positive rule.

12. Dactylic Pentameters are never found in a system by them
selves in the classic authors (unless seven lines in Ausonius can be
taken as an exception), but always in combination with Hexame
ters. Hexameters and Pentameters, placed alternately, constitute
what is named the Elegiac Distich; so called, it would seem, from
having been originally employed in mournful strains; but the
original inventor of the measure was unknown even in the days of
Horace

Yersibus impariter iunctis querimonia primum.
Post etiam inclusa est voti sententia compos;
Quis autem exiguos elegos emiserit auctor
Grammatici certant et adhuc sub iudice lis est.

Its province was, however, in process of time, much extended.
It was used by the Greeks in hymns, epigrams, and even war songs ;
and by the Romans in epigrams, epistles, and all kinds of amatory
poetry.

13. With regard to the structure of the Hexameter, when com
bined with the Pentameter, little need be said in addition to the
general observations already made, except that all the canons laid
down in the last section ought to be observed with still greater
strictness than in ordinary Heroics, the utmost grace and smooth
ness being the object to be attained in Elegiac compositions, rather
than variety, dignity, or force.

Upon this principle, all inharmonious elisions, lengthening of
short syllables by Caesura, monosyllabic, quadrisyllabic, and quin-

1 Herm. D. M. E. ; II., c. xxviii 2 Ibid.

DACTYLIC VERSES DACTYLIC TETRAMETER.

quesyllabic terminations, Spondaic lines, and licenses of every
description, should be avoided with care, and the utmost pains
taken to render the verse smooth and flowing, by employing none
but the best Caesuras.

14. The rule laid down with regard to Hexameters, that, if the
sense of one line be carried forward, and terminated in the first
word of the next line, then the first foot of the second line ought
to be a Dactyl, applies equally to the Hexameter, when followed
by the Pentameter. Thus we seldom find in Ovid such a couplet

/O "

J Inde duae pariter, visu mirabile, palmae

( Surgunt, ex illis altera maior erat. 0. F. III., 31.

But generally,

/ Semisepulta virum curvis feriuntur aratris

\ Ossa, ruinosas occulit herba domus. 0. H. I., 55.

( ISTos Pylon, antiqui Neleia Nestoris arva

( Misimus, incerta est fama remissa Pylo. 0. H. I., 63.

15. Finally, it is to be remarked, that each sentence ought to be
included within a couplet. If the sense be continued beyond a
couplet, which does not often happen, then it should be completed
at the end of the second couplet, and never be permitted to extend
beyond these limits, nor stop short in the middle of a couplet. 1

\

c. Dactylic Tetrameter Acatalectic,

Consists, as the name implies, of four feet. The first .two may be
either Dactyls or Spondees; the third a Dactyl, rarely a Spondee;
the fourth invariably a Spondee; thus

r i

Clbimiis | "0 soci | I comit | esque
Certus en I im pro I mlsit V A I polio !

I -t- I | .L I

Me nee | tarn pati | ens Lace | daemon |
TO fort | es pei [ oraque | passl |

Being in fact the same with the last four feet of the Heroic
Hexameter.

It is used three times by Horace, in combination with the Heroic
Hexameter, in Od. I., vii. and xxviii., and Epod. XII.

1 At the beginning of T. IV., iii., we have eight lines in succession before we reach
a period. But in this and similar examples, the sense and construction of each couplet
is complete within itself.

176 DACTYLIC VERSES DACTYLIC TRIMETER.

Laudabunt alii claram Khodon et Mitylenen
Ant Epheson bimarisve Corinthi

In tlie following line a Spondee is found in the third foot, preceded
by a Dactyl, answering to the Spondaic line in the Hexameter :

Te maris et terrae numeroque carentis arenae.

Mensorem cohibent, ~^irchyta. If. 0. I., xxviii., 1.

Horace has generally a Caesura at the beginning of the second or
third foot, as in

Unde potest || tibi defluat aequo. If. 0. I., xxviii., 28.

Tempora testatus || nihil ultra. //. 0. I., xxviii., 12.
It is, however, altogether omitted in

Teque piacula nulla resolvent. H. 0. I., xxviii., 34.
And is monosyllabic in

ludice te || non sordidus auctor. II. 0. I., xxviii., 14.

Plurimus in || lunonis honorem. II. 0. I., vii., 8.

The structure of the lines in Epod. XII. is much less regular, in
consequence of the style and tone of that piece.

d. Dactylic Trimeter Hypercatalectic }
Consists of three Dactyls and a syllable.

Ausonius will afford an example

Parva etiain fuit Idalia,
Nomine praedita quae Paphiae,
Et speciem meruit Yeneris,
Quae genita est mihi paene soror,
Filia nam fuit haec amitae,
Quam celebrat sub honore pio,
Naenia carmine funereo.

Auson. Parent. XXVIII.

See also Epig. LXXVIIL

A variety of this measure is found in Boethius, which admits of
a Spondee in the first two places.

e. Dactylic Trimeter with a Base,
Consists of two Dactyls followed by a Spondee, with a Base, i. e.,

DACTYLIC VERSES DACTYLIC DIMETER. 177

one long, or two short syllables, prefixed to the beginning of the
line

Ausonius will afford an example. In the following quotation,
the first line is an Iambic Trimeter, the rest are the verses in ques
tion :

Nee Herculanum genitum germana mea,

Modul i amme I naenia I trlsti,
i i i .

Tacit | um sine hon | ore re j Imquat,
Super | indole | cuius ad | ulti,
Magn | ae buna | copia j laudls.

Auson. Parent. XYII., 1.

f. Dactylic Trimeter Catalectic*

Otherwise called the Lesser Archilocldan, is a Dactylic Penthe-
mimer, and identical with the latter half of the Dactylic Pentameter,
being composed of two Dactyls and a Caesural syllable. Spondees
are not introduced by Horace

> ^ r I ^-^

I ^^ I

Arboribusque comae.

Horace uses this verse in Od. IV. , vii., alternately with the
Dactylic Hexameter

Diffugere nives redeunt iam gramina campis

Arboribusque comae
Mutat terra vices et decrescentia ripas

Flumina praetereunt.

g. Dactylic Dimeter Acatalectic,

Otherwise called Adonic, consists of a Dactyl followed by a
Spondee

Terriiit | urbem
Yisere I montes.

It is usually subjoined to three Epichoriambic verses, thus con
stituting what is called the Sapphic Stanza, which will be particu
larly described hereafter.

1 We might name it with equal, or, perhaps, greater propriety, DACTYLIC DIMETER

II YPEKCATALECTIC.

H

178 CHOKIAMBIC VERSES GREATER AND LESSER ASCLEPIADEAN.

II. CHORIAMBIC VERSES.

The Choi-iambic verses chiefly used by the Latin poets, are of
four kinds, the construction of which is exceedingly simple and
easily explained.

The first foot is a Spondee, the last an Iambus (in one species, a
catalectic syllable), and between these, one, two, or three Choriamb!
are interposed. We shall consider them in succession.

a. Choriambic Tetrameter Acatalectic,

B

Otherwise called the Greater Asclepiadean, is composed of a Spon
dee, three Choriambi, an Iambus

II

II II

Tu ne | quaesieris, || scire nefas, || quern mihi quern ] tibi.
Finem | di dederint | Leuconoe || nee Babylon [ ios.

Tenta I ris numeros. || Ut melius || quidquid erit, pati \ H. 0. I.,

[xi., 1.

In Horace, Od. I., xi., xviii. ; IY., x., consist solely of this
measure. The first and the second Choriambus ought each to end
with a word, as in the above examples. This rule has been trans
gressed once only by Horace, and this single exception is in a word
compounded with a preposition

Arcan | ique fides || prodiga per \\ lucidior | vitro. I., xviii., 16.
This species of Choriambic verse is used once by Catullus. Carnu

Alphene immemor, atque || unanimis || false sodalibus !

He does not, however, regularly observe both the divisions of the-
verse noticed above, but he has no line without one or other of
these pauses

3STec facta impia fallacum hominuni || coelicolis placent. 4.
Certe tute iubebas animam || tradere, inique, me. 7.
Si tu oblitus est, at || Di meminerunt, meminit Fides. 11.
Quae te ut poeniteat || postmodo facti faciet tui. 12.

b. Choriambic Trimeter Acatalectic,

Otherwise called the Lesser Asclepiadean, is composed of a
Spondee, two Choriambi, an Iambus

CHORIAMBIC VERSES GLYCONIAtf. 179

Maecen ] as atavis | edite reg | ibus

O et | praesidium^et | dulce decus | meum. I., i, 1.

In Horace, Od. I., i. ; III., xxx. ; IV., viii., consist solely of this
measure j it is found in several odes, combined with other species of
Clioriambic verses, as will be noticed below.

The first Choriambus ought always to end with a word, as in the
above examples. This rule has been twice transgressed by Horace ;
in one of the instances, however, in a word compounded with a
preposition, and in the other, in a proper name

Dum flagrantia de \ torquet ad oscula. II., xii., 25.
ISTon stipendia Garth ] aginis impiae. 1 IV., viii., 17.

In the following lines, a short syllable is lengthened in the
division of the verse :

Quam si quidquid ardt \\ impiger Appulus. 2 III., xvi., 26.
Certa sede mariet, \\ humor et in genas. I., xiii., 6.

In the following, the same takes place in the Caesural syllable at
the beginning of the first Choriambus :

Perruplt Acheronta Herculeus labor. I., iii., 36.

c. Choriambic Dimeter Acatalectic,

Otherwise called Glyconian, is, as it appears in Horace, composed
of a Spondee, a Choriambus, an Iambus

Sic te I Diva potens | Cypri. H. 0. I., iii., 1.
Dianae sumus in fide. C. XXXIV., 1.

This species of Choriambic verse is not used in a system by itself,
in the works either of Horace or Catullus, but in combination with
other species of Choriambic verse, as will be noticed below.

In many editions of Horace, we twice find a Trochee in the first
place instead of a Spondee, viz., in I., xv., 24

Teucer et, Sthenelus sciens,

"Where the best copies now have

Teucer, te Sthenelus sciens.
And again in I., xv., 36

Ignis Iliacas domus.

1 See Bentley s note on this line.
* Some read here non piyer.

180 CHORIAMBIC VERSES CHOKIAMBIC DIMETER,

For which has been substituted

Ignis Pergameas domus.
Catullus, however, frequently uses a Trochee in the first place

Rustica agricolae bonis. XXXIV., 19.
Cmge tempora floribus. LXI., 6.

And also an Iambus

Puellae et pueri integri. XXXI V., 2.

In the following line, Horace lengthens a short final syllable by
virtue of a Caesural pause

lt adamantines. H. 0. III., xxiv., 5.

d. Choriambic Dimeter Catalectic,

Otherwise called Pherecratean, as it appears in Horace, is
composed of a Spondee, a Choriambus, a Catalectic syllable

Grato | Pyrrha sub antr | o. H. 0. I., v., 3.
ISTon abs | condis amor | em. C. LXL, 205.

This kind of verse, like the last, is not found in a system by itself,
in the works either of Horace or Catullus.

In Horace, the first foot is invariably a Spondee.

In Catullus, although a Spondee is sometimes employed in the
first foot, as in the line quoted above, a Trochee is far more

common, 1 as-

sonanturn. XXX I V., 12.
Dicta lumine Luna. XXXIV., 16.
Tectd frugibus exples. XXXIV., 20.

An Iambus also sometimes occurs, as

Puellaeqiie canamus. XXXIV., 4.
Hymen O Hymenaee. LXI., 40, 50.

1 1 have little doubt that the Trochee was originally the only foot admissible, in the
first place, of this and the three above mentioned species of Choriambic verse. The
Trochee at the beginning, and the Iambus at the end, would thus make up a complete
Choriambus, ^ | ^-/ , the two members of which were separated from each other

by one, two, or three, interposed Choriambi w < . So in the

Greek fragment of Alcaeus, from which Hor. C. I., xviii., is copied

COMBINATIONS OF CHORIAMBIC VERSES.

181

And in one instance a Spondee is found in the second place instead
of a Choriambus

ISTutriunt humore. LXL, 25.

This species of verse, as it appears in Horace, is by some considered
to be a Dactylic Trimeter Acatalectic, and is scanned

Grato

Pyrrha sub

antro.

Combinations of the Four last mentioned species of Verse with

each other.

Horace has three combinations.

1. A distich formed by placing the Glyconian (c) and Lesser
Asdepiadean (b) alternately

(0.) v^ -^ -^ | "

Sic te Divsi potens Cypri

Sic fratres Helenae lucida sidera

Ventorumque regat pater

Obstrictis aliis praeter lapyga. I., iii., 1.

In this are composed Od. I., iii., xiii., xix., xxxvi. ; III., ix., xv.,
xix., xxiv., xxv., xxviii. ; IV., i., iii.

2. A stanza of four lines, the first three Lesser Asdepiadean (6),
the fourth Glyconian (c)

(6.)

(b.)

kj

Scriberis Vario fortis et hostium

Victor, Maeonii carminis alite,

Quam rem cunque ferox navibus aut equis

Miles te duce gesserit. I., VI., 1.

In this are composed Od. I., vi., xv., xxiv., xxxiii. ; II., xii. ;
III., x^., xvi. ; IV., v., xii.

3. A stanza of four lines, the first two Lesser Asdepiadean (6),
followed by a Pherecmtean (d), and concluded by a Glyconian (c)

(c.) --

182

COMBINATIONS OF CHORIAMBIC VEKSES.

Quis multa gracilis te puer in rosa
Perfusus liquidis urguet odoribus

Grato Pyrrha sub antro
Cui flavam religas comam. I., v., 1.

In this are composed Od. I., v., xiv., xxi., xxiii. ; III., vii., xiii. ;

ITT * * * "~~ "*""*

V., xiii.

Catullus has two combinations.

4. A stanza of four lines, the first three Glyconian (c), the fourth
Pherecratean (d)

1st, 2d, and 3d, (c.)

4th, (d.) 1

Dianae sumus in fide
Puellae, et pueri integri,
Dianam, pueri integri,

Puellaeque caiiamus.

In this is composed Carm. XXXIV

5. A stanza of five lines, the first four Glyconian (c), the fifth
Pfierecratean (d)

1st, 2d, 3d, 4th, (c.) ^

5th, (d.)

Collis Heliconei
Cultor, Uraniae genus,
Qui rapis teneram ad virum
Virginem, Hymenaee, Hymen,
Hymen, Hymenaee.

In this is composed Garni. LXL, the celebrated Epithalamium
of Julia and Manlius.

In addition to the four species of Ghoriambic Verse noticed
above, there are three varieties which it will be necessary to
describe. Of these, the most important is the ^

e. Epichoriambic Trimeter CatalectiCj 1
Otherwise called the Lesser Sapphic. It is a variety of Choriam-

When the preposition Epi (evi, in addition to), is prefixed to the word which
marks the class to which a verse belongs, it points out that the variety in question

EPICHORIAMBIC VERSES. 183

bic Trimeter Catalectic, and is composed of the second Epitrite, a
Choriambus, a Bacchius

v i: _____

lam satis terr | Is nivis at | que dlrae. H. 0. L, ii., 1.
Caesaris vis | ens monument | a magni. | C. XL, 10.

1. In practice, however, it is more convenient to consider it as
composed of a Trochee, a Spondee, a Dactyl, two Trochees

lam sat | is terr | is mvis | atque [ dirae
Caesar | is vis ] ens momi | menta | magni.

2. Horace invariably has a Spondee in the second place; while
Catullus, imitating the example of the Greeks, admits a Trochee

Seu Sac | as sag | ittifer osque | Parthos. XI., 6.

3. Horace generally makes the first syllable of the Dactyl Cae-
sural

Pindarum quisquis || studet aemulari. IV., ii., 1.

Sanguinem per quos || cecidere iusta. IY., ii., 14.

4. More rarely, the first two syllables of the Dactyl close a word,
thus forming what we termed, when treating of Dactylic Hexame
ters, a Trochaic Caesura

Laurea donandus || Apollinari. IY., ii., 9.
Pinus aut impulsa || cupressus Euro. IY., vi., 10.

Horace, however, seems to have changed his opinion with regard
to this pause. In the first three books of the Odes it occurs but
seldom, e. g., I., x., 1, xii., 1, xxv., 11, xxx., 1; II., vi., 11; while
in Book IY. it happens eleven times in Odes ii. and vi., four times
in xi., and twelve times in the Carmen Saeculare.

The form

Nuntium curvaeque lyrae parentem,

where the Enclitic que forms the second syllable of the Dactyl,
occurs twice only in the first three books, viz., I., x., 6, 18, while
in the fourth book it is found four times in Ode ii., once in Ode vi.,
and seven times in the Carmen Saeculare.

admits some feet which do not properly belong to the class, as in the above instance,
where the Choriambus is united with an Epitrite and a Bacchius.

184 SAPPHIC STANZA.

Once only is the Dactyl included in one word

Quam locus circumvolat et Cupido. I., ii., 34.

Where the difficulty may be removed by separating the preposition
from the verb with which it is compounded, just as in Ode II.,
xvi., 33

Te greges centum Siculaeque circum

Mugiunt vaccae, &c.

The Caesura takes place sometimes with elision, as III.,xxvii., 10

Imbrium divina \\ avis imminentum.

6 . In one instance Horace lengthens a short syllable in the
Caesura

Angulus ridet \\ ubi non Hymetto. II., vi., 14.

6. Catullus, following the Greeks, neglects this Caesura alto
gether, e. g.,

Seu Sacas sagittiferosque Parthos. XI., 6.
Ultimi flos praetereunte postquam. XL, 22.

We may now proceed to explain the construction of the

i

Sapphic Stanza,

So called from the two celebrated fragments of the gifted Sappho.

7. The Sapphic Stanza is composed of three Lesser Sapphic verses,
such as have just been described; to which is subjoined an Adonic
or Dactylic Dimeter Acatalectic (see above, p. 177.) Horace is con
sidered as our model, and according to his usage we shall have the
following scheme :

(*>.-<-

lam satis terris nivis atque dirae
Grandinis misit pater, et rubente
Dextera sacras iaculatus arces

Terruit urbem.

8. In this stanza a close connection subsists between the third \
and fourth lines, 1 and hence Horace four times divides a word ]
between them :

1 They may possibly have been originally considered as forming one line. (See
Monthly Review, January, 1798, p. 45.)

SAPPHIC STANZA. 185

Labitur ripa love non probante ux-

-orius amnis. L, ii., 19.

Thracio bacchante magis sub inter-

-lunia vento. L, xxv., 11.

Grosphe, non gemmis, neque purpura ven-

-ale neque auro. II., xvi., 7.

Pendulum zona bene te secuta e-

-lidere collum. III., xxvii., 59.

In tlie second and fourth of the above examples, the license, if it
is to be considered as such, may be justified by separating the
prepositions. In the last many editors read laedere.

Bo Catullus

Gallicum Hhenum horribilisque ultim-

-osque Britannos. XL, 11.

This division of a word is confined to the third and fourth verses ;
no example being found of such a division at the termination of the
first, second, or fourth.

9. Elision sometimes takes place between the second and third,
and the third and fourth lines. Thus in Horace

2. Dissidens plebi numero beator(um)

3. Eximit virtus, &c. II. , ii., 18.

2. Mugiunt vaccae, tibi tollit hinnit(um)

3. Apta quadrigis equa, &c. II., xvi., 34.

2. Plorat, et vires animumque mores(que)

3. Aureos educit in astra, nigro(que)

4. Invidet Oreo. IV., ii., 22.

3. Romulae genti date remque prolem(que)

4. Et decus omne. C. S., 47.

The following is a strange example of elision between the first
and second lines :

( Pindarum quisquis studet aemulari

( (I)ule, ceratis ope Daedalea. 1 V., ii., 1.

In Catullus we find

( 2. Qui illius culpa cecidit; velni prat(i)

\ 3. Ultimi flos, &c. XL, 22.

( 3. Nullum amans vere sed identidem omni(um)

\ Ilia rumpens. XL, 19.

Yet we can scarcely pronounce the word Yule as has been suggested by some
critics, for the Latin name lulus is elsewhere uniformly a trisyllable representing the
Greek

186 EPICHORIAMBIC VERSES.

10. Elisions of this kind are not, however, necessary; thus we
find a hiatus between the third and fourth in

Neve te nostris vitiis iniquum

Ocior aura. H. 0. L, ii. ; 47. 1

Between the first and second 2

Sive mutata iuvenem

Ales, in terris, &e. H. 0. L, ii., 41.

Between the second and third 3

Aut super Pindo gelidove in Haemo
Unde vocalem temere insecutae

Orphea silvae. H. 0. L, xii., 6.

In this stanza are composed

Catull. XL, LI. Hor. Od., I., ii., x., xii., xx., xxii., xxv., xxx.,
xxxii, xxxviii. ; II., ii., iv., vi., viii., x., xvi.; III., viii., xi., xiv.,
xviii.. xx., xxii., xxvii. ; IY., ii., vi., xi.

Carmen Saeculare.

f. Epichoriambic Tetrameter Catalectic,

Otherwise called the Greater Sapphic, is composed of
The second Epitrite, two Choriambi, a Bacchius

Te Deos or | o Sybarm | cur properas | amando.

Being the Lesser Sapphic, with the addition of a Choriambus in the
third place.

The first syllable of the first Choriambus ought to be Caesural,
-and there ought to be a division of the verse after the first Choriam
bus. 4

g. Aristophanic Epichoriambic Dimeter Cataleotic,

Is composed of

A Choriambus and a Bacchius.

i j

Lydia die J per omnes.

1 So also, I., xii., 7; xxii., 15.

2 So also, I., xii., 25; II., xvi., 5; III., xi., 29.

5 So also, I., xxv., 18 ; xxx., 6; II., iv., 6j III., xxvii., 10.
4 Herman. D. M. E. III., c., xvi.

ANAPAESTIC VERSES. 187

\

The two last mentioned varieties of Choriambic verse are found
once only in the Latin classics, in Hor. Od. I., viii., in which piece
a distich is formed by placing (#.) and (/) alternately

i
Lydia die per omnes

Te Deos oro, Sybarin cur properas amaiiclo

Perdere ? cur apricum
Oderit campum, patiens pulveris atque solis.

III. ANAPAESTIC VEKSES.

In this class of verses, the feet admissible without restriction, are
the Anapaest, the Spondee, and the Dactyl. ~No specimen of
Anapaestic verse is extant in the purer Latin classics, and there
fore it will not be necessary for us to dwell long upon the subject.

The species most in use among the Greek tragedians, was the
Anapaestic Dimeter A catalectiCj which is frequently found in systems
interspersed with the Anapaestic Manometer Acatalectic, and these
systems are usually closed by an Anapaestic Dimeter Catalectic,
otherwise called a Paroemiac, it having been a favourite vehicle for
Proverbs (Trapotjuiai); the Paroemiac is usually immediately pre
ceded by a Monometer.

In writing systems of this nature in Latin, if we wish to follow
the Greek model, attention must be paid to the following points :-

1. The last syllable of each verse is not common, but is subject
to the ordinary laws of Prosody, unless at the end of a sentence, or
any considerable pause in the sense. (See above, under Synapheia.)

2. Each Dipode ought to end with a word. 1

3. Dactyls ought to be employed sparingly in Latin Anapaests;
when introduced, they ought to form the first foot in the Dipode, and
ought to be followed by a Spondee in preference to an Anapaest.

4. The third foot of the Paroemiac must always be an Anapaest.
We shall give a specimen of each of these three species, premising

that Seneca does not follow the example of the Greeks in closing a
system of Dimeters by a Paroemiac.

a. Anapaestic Dimeter Acatalectic.

Indus gelidum potat Araxem
Albim Persae, Elienumque bibunt.

1 This does not apply to the Paroemiac.

188 ANAPAESTIC VERSES ANAPAESTIC DIMETER.

Yenient annis saecula seris
Quibus Oceanus vincula rerum
Laxet, et ingens pateat tellus
Tethysque novos detegat orbes
ISTec sit terris ultima Thule. 1

Seneca, Medea., 373.
The following are from Claudian

Solitas galea fulgere comas
Stilicho molli necte corona.
Cessent litui, saevumque procul
Martem felix taeda releget.

o

Claud, in Nupt. Hon. et Mar. Fesc.
b f Anapaestic Dimeter Catalectic or Paroemiac.

r N , n

L J

Venient cito saecula, cum iam
Socius calor ossa revisat
Animataque sanguine vivo
Habitacula pristina gestet.

Prudent. Oathem. Hymn X., 37.

Prudentius does not admit a Dactyl, and uses a Spondee in the
first place only. Boethius is more lax, as may be seen in the
following :

Qui se volet esse potentem
Animos domit ille feroces
]STec victa libidine colla
Eoedis submittat habenis.
Etenim licet Indica longe
Tellus tua iura tremiscat
Et serviat ultima Thule
Tamen atras pellere curas,
Miserasque fugare querelas
Non posse, potentia noil est.

1 This is the celebrated pretended prediction of the discovery of America, which
has by some unbelievers been put in competition with the prophecies of holy writ. See
the admirable remarks of Bishop Horsley upon this subject, in Sermon XVII. T ho
lines have, however, been very appropriately chosen by Mr. Washington Irving as the
motto to his history of the Life of Columbus.

IONIC VERSES. 189

c. Anapaestic Monometer Acatalectic.

Take as a specimen

O flos iuvenum
Spes laeta patris
Nee certa tuae
Data res patriae
Rhetor Alethi.

Auson. Profess. VI., 1.

In Seneca it is often mixed up with the Dimeter Acatalectic,

. (J. I

Arcus victor, pace relata,

Phoebe, relaxa,

Humeroque graves levibus telis

Pone pharetras : resonetque mami

Pulsa citata vocale chelys

Nil acre velim.

Agam. 322.

M IV. IONIC VERSES

Are divided into Ionic a maiore and Ionic a minore verses,
according to the prevailing foot.

IONIC A MAIORE VERSES.
Of these the most celebrated is the

Ionic a maiore Tetrameter Bracliycatalectic,

Otherwise called Sotadean, from Sotades, a Thracian who lam
pooned Ptolemy Philadelphas. In its pure state, it consists of
three Ionic a maiore feet, followed by a Spondee

Tuto mans I Iras videt I e Httore I nauta

Several of these Sotadean verses are to be found in the remains
of the Greek poets, and they have been carefully analyzed by
Hermann. In Latin, a short fragment of Ennius, and a few irregular
lioes in Martial and Petronius Arbiter, are the only specimens of

190 IAMBIC VERSES.

__ ^^\ -- v/^-V-^j^^

the measure, except sucli as are met with, in Plautus. 1 The Ionics
a maiore of Martial, and these are but two lines, have the proper
foot in the first two places, and a Ditrochaeus in the third, followed
by a Spondee

Has cuingeinm | a compede | dedicat cat | enas

Saturne, ti bi Zoiliis, | annul os pri j ores. Ep. III., xxix.

Of the ten lines in Petronius Arbiter, c. 132, some are formed
upon the above model, as

Nanique Ilia met | u fiigidi | or rigente | bruma
Ter corripul terribilem manu bipennem.

In others, the second long syllable of the Ditrochaeus is resolved
into two short

Ferrum timu | I quod tropic! | o mal | e dabat | usum
Nee lam poter | am quod nioclo conf ic | ere lib | ebat.

In another, this resolution is combined with the resolution of the
first long syllable of the line

, v lta non potii | I siipplici | o cap | iit aper | ire. 2

IONIC A MINORE VERSES.

We have one example of this class in Horace, Od. III., xii. r
which is composed of a series of pure Ionic a minore verses. These
are differently arranged by different editors, but are usually con
sidered to be a system of Tetrameters Acatalectic.

In these no foot is admitted except the Ionic a minore; and the
lines are connected together by the law of Synapheia, being scanned
continuously until we reach a full stop

" ^-" I ^-^ " -

Miserarum est neque aniori dare ludum, neque dulci
Mala vino lavere ; aut exanimari metuentes
Patruae verbera linguae. Tibi qualum Cythereae
Puer ales, tibi telas, operosaeque Miner vae
Studium aufert, Neobule, Liparaei nitor Hebri.

Y. IAMBIC YERSES

Derived their name from the Iambus, of which foot they were
originally composed, to the exclusion of all others. Afterwards, in

1 AuL II., i., 30 ; III., ii.

2 Those who wish for further information on this species of verse, may consult
Terentianus Maurus, v., 2013; Euddiraan s Grammar; and Herman, D. M. E. IL,
c.37.

IAMBIC TRIMETER ACATALECTIC. 191

order to vary the rhythm, and diminish the labour of the poet, a
Spondee was allowed in the odd places of the verse, the Iambus
alone still occupying the even places. 1 In process of time, sundry
modifications were introduced. In the even places, the long syl
lable of the Iambus was resolved into two short ones, and thus the
Tribrach, which is isochronous with the Iambus, gained admission.
In the odd places, by resolving the first long syllable of the Spondee,
an Anapaest was formed ; and by resolving the second syllable, a
Dactyl. Thus, eventually, all these feet were employed in Iambic
measures, subject to certain restrictions, to be hereafter specified.
Iambic verse is said to have been invented, or at least perfected, by
Archilochus, who made it a vehicle for lampoons against a faithless
mistress

Archilochum rabies proprio armavit iambo ;

and specimens of Iambic invective are still to be found in the
Epodes of Horace. It was, however, soon appropriated to more
noble purposes, and one species was selected by the dramatic
writers, as suited above all others for their dialogue. This is the

a. Iambic Trimeter Acatalectic,

Otherwise called the Senariug, because it consists of six feet.

This measure was brought to the highest perfection by the Greek
tragedians. The laws by which it was regulated have been exa
mined with uncommon care by modern scholars; and in this
country, Porson and Elmsley have investigated their principles
with so much acuteness and accuracy, that the subject may be said
to be exhausted.

In Latin our models are Catullus and Horace : the first has left
four poems in this species of verse, viz., those which are numbered
IV. [XX.], 2 XXIX., LIL, of which the first three are written in
pure Iambics, that is, Iambics in which there is no admixture of

1 Syllaba longa brevi snbiecta vocattir Iambus,
Pes citus ; unde etiam Trimetris accrescere iussit
Nomen lambei s, cum senos redderet ictus
Primus ad extremum similis sibi : non ita pridem,
Tardior ut paullo graviorque veniret ad aures,
Spondees stabiles in iura paterna recepit,
Commodus et patiens ; non ut de sede secunda
Ccderet, aut quarta, socialiter. Hie et in Acci
Nobilibus trimetris apparet rarus, et Enni.
In scenam missus magno cum pondere versus,
Aut operae celeris nimiuin curaque carentis,
Aut ignoratae premit artis crimine turpi, H. A P. 251.

* The authenticity of this piece is very doubtful.

192

IAMBIC TRIMETER ACATALECTIC.

Spondees or resolved feet ; while the last consisting of four lines
only, contains Spondees in some of the odd places. Horace uses
the Iambic Trimeter in a system by itself, in a poem of eighty-one
lines (Epod. XVIL), and in several other Odes combined with
other kinds of verse. Let us take, then, the canons established
with reference to the Greek tragedians, which will be found to
apply almost without change or qualification to Catullus and
Horace.

1. An Iambus is admitted in everyplace, which may be resolved
into a Tribrach in every place, except the last, where there must
be invariably an Iambus ; a Spondee may be used in the first, third,
and fifth places, which in the first and third may be resolved into a
Dactyl, and in the first into an Anapaest. In the case of a proper
name, however, an Anapaest is admissible in any place except the
last, provided it be included within the limits of a single word.
The scheme of the verse will then stand thus

1.

2.
3.

_ -i r _ -j r T | r^ N> ^ _ "1

~J [^ ~J L J L J

Take the following specimens :

Pure Iambic. Es impudicus et vorax et aleo. 1

Spondee in 1 & 3. Per consulatum peierat Yatinius. 2
Spondee, 1, 3, 5, Unxere matres Iliae addictum feris. 3

f Tribrach ^ in l, &) g ed alius ardor aut p ue llae candidae. 4
\Spondee in o. )

(Tribrach in 2 & 4,\ y e ctabor humeris tune ego nnics eques.
\Spondee, 1 & 3. J

( Tribrach ^ in 3, &) Libet iacere modo

\iSpondee in o. )

( Dactyl in 1, \
{Spondee in 3 & 5. J

an tiqua ilice. 6
i rara tendit retia< 7

8.
9.

/ D f tl A l 3 > t I Quo, quo. scelesti. ruitis aut cur dexteris.
\Spondee in 1 cc 5. )

-f c - Ana P ae ? t }>^ I Positosque vernas ditis examen domus. 9
\Spondee in 3 & 5. }

When a long- syllable is resolved in Iambic verse, the two short
syllables which result must both be in the same word. Thus, in

1 CatulL XXIX., 11. 2 LII M 3. 3 Hor. Epod. XVIL, 11.

XL, 27. 5 XVIL, 74. 6 II., 23. 7 II,, 33. l VII., I. II., 65.

IAMBIC THIMETER ACATALECTIC. 193

the two following lines, where the long syllable of the Iambus is
resolved into two short, and forms a Tribrach, the second and third
syllables of the Tribrach are both in the same word

Aut herbd Idpathi prata amantis, et gravi. H. E. II., 57.
Quod si pudicd mutter in partem iuvet. H. E. II., 39.

So also, since the two short syllables of the Dactyl arise from the
resolution of the second long syllable in the Spondee, these must
both be in the same word

Aut dmite levi rara tendit retia. H. E. II., 33.

Quo, quo, scelestl, ruitis aut cur dexteris. H. E. VII., 1.

The Tribrach, where it appears in Horace, is always divided
between two words, as in the examples above ; when the Dactyl is
not divided between two words, it always forms the first part of a
word, as in

Deripere Lunam vocibus possim meis. H. E. XVII., 78.

The Anapaest in the first place is always included within a
word

Positosqu.e vernas ditis examen domus.

Observe, that resolved feet ought not to concur, as they do in the
following lines :

Pavidumque leporem et advenam laqueo gruem. H. E. II., 3.
Canidia brevibus irnplicata viperis. H. E. V., 15.
"Alitibus atquS canibiis honricidam Hectorem. H. E. XVII., 12.
Vectabor humeris tune ego inimlcis eques. H. E. XVII. ; 74.

With regard to the number of resolved feet which may be
interspersed, it is difficult to lay down any rule; but since their
introduction was originally a license, they ought to be sparingly
employed. There are altogether 311 Iambic Trimeters in Horace,
and 31 instances of resolved feet, 1 thus allowing one in every ten
lines.

1 Viz., Epod. L, 27; II., 23, 33, 35 bis. 39, 57, GI, 65, 67; III., 17; V., 15
lis. 25; V., 49, 85, 91; VII., 1; X., 7, 19; XL, 27; XVII., 6, 12 ter. 42, 63,
65, 74 bis. 78.

Of these, the Tribrach occurs 10 times in the second place, 4 times in the ihird,
twice in the fourth, once in the first.

The Dactyl, 9 times in the first place, 3 times in the third.

The Anapaest, twice in the first place.

O

194 IAMBIC TRIMETER ACATALECTIC.

"Without restricting ourselves to this precise number, we ought
never, in modern compositions, to have more than one resolved foot
in a line, and a, fortiori ought carefully to avoid such a concurrence
of resolved feet as we have pointed out above. Spondees, of course,
are not considered as resolved feet, and may be used without
limitation in their proper places.

Horace never has a Tribrach in the fifth.

2. Caesura. In every Iambic Trimeter, the first syllable of the
third foot ought to be Caesural, or if the Penthemimeral Caesura
be wanting, then it must have the Hepthemimeral

Ait fuisse || navium celerrimus. C. IV., 2.

Hhodumve nobilem || horridamve Thraciam. 0. IV., 8.

Defixa coelo || devocare siclera. II. E. XVIL, 5.

Cave! Cave namque || in malos asperrimus. II. E. VI., 11.

flSTeque ullius natantis || impetum trabis. (7. IV., 3.
1 Propontida trucemve || Ponticum sinum. C. IV., 9.
( Exsucta uti medulla et || aridum iecur. H. E. V., 37.

The Penthemimeral Caesura may be monosyllabic.

Quid nos? quibus, te, || vita, si superstite. II. E. I., 5.
Libenter hoc et || omne militabitur. II. E. I., 23.
Feremus, et te || vel per Alpium iuga. II. E. I., 11.
Satis superque || me benignitas tua. H. E. I., 31.

There is no instance in Catullus of the total omission of the
Caesura, and two only in Horace, viz. :

Ut assidens implumibus pullis avis. II. E. I., 19.
Quod si meis inaestuat praecordiis. H. E. XI., 15.

In the last, the disagreeable effect is diminished by the preposition
in, which may be separated in pronunciation from the verb with
which it is compounded, as indeed may be urged in favour of
iwzplumibus also.

"We find one example of what is called the quasi Caesura, that
is, an elision which gives a sort of pause to the voice, instead of a
Caesura

Parentibus<?we || abominatus Hannibal. H. E. XVI., 8.

But such lines are by no means harmonious.

3. P or sonic Pause. Porson, in his celebrated preface to the
Hecuba, asserted that the following rule was always observed by
the Greek tragedians :

"When an Iambic Trimeter ends in a trisyllable or a quasi-

SCAZON. 195

trisyllable? preceded by a word of two or more syllables, then the
fifth foot must be an Iambus or a Tribrach."

There is no exception to this law in Catullus, whose Iambic
Trimeters are, as we have stated above, almost all pure, but it is
constantly violated by Horace, in those Odes in which Iambic
Trimeters are combined with other kinds of verse, e. g. :

Pecusve Calabris ante sidus fervidum. H. E. I., 27.
Nee ut superna villa candens Tusculi. H. E. I., 29.
Libet iacere modo sub antiqua ilice. H. E. II., 23.

While in Epod. XVII., where these form a system by themselves,
it is but once neglected

Alitibus atque canibus homicidam Hectorem. 12.

Choliambus or Scazon,

Called also Ilipponactean, is a variety of the Senarius. It differs
from it in this, that while the Senarius has invariably an Iambus
in the sixth place, the Scazon has invariably a Spondee in the sixth
place, and an Iambus in the fifth. In all other respects they are
the same. Catullus is our model, who uses this measure seven
times. C. YIIL, XXIL, XXXI., XXXYIL, XXXIX., XLIV.,
LIX. He rarely indulges in resolved feet, although they now and
then occur

Quern nonm cittqua re videre Suffenum. C. XXIL, 19.
Yidistis ipso rapere de rogo coenam. G. LIX., 3.

In Doering s edition of Catullus we find in XXXYIL, 11, the
line

Puella nam mea quae meo sinn fugit.

1 A quasi-trisyllable is a dissyllable preceded or followed by a monosyllable, which
is more closely connected vath it in construction than with the other word with which
it is in immediate contact ; in like manner, three monosyllables closely connected
in the same way, may be considered a quasi-trisyllable. Thus, in the lines

Aut herba lapathi prata amantis, et gravi
Malvae salubres corpori.

Incoctus herbis me pepellit ? an malas
Canidia tractavit dapes.

Et gravi, an malas, are quasi-trisylldbles, while in

Ingrata misero vita ducenda est, in hoc.

Est in hoc cannot be considered a quasi- trisyllable, because est is more nearly connected
with ducenda than with in.

196 COMIC IAMBIC TRIMETER.

with, an Anapaest in the third place, a license unknown to Catullus.
Doering inserts this in the face of a host of MSS., which give the
far more elegant reading

Puella nam me quae meo sinu fugit.

The following may be taken as a specimen of this measure :

Peninsularum, Sirmio, insularumque
Ocelle, quascunque in liquentibus stagnis
Marique vasto fert uterque Neptunus !
Quam te libenter, quamque laetus, inviso !
Yix mi ipse credens, Thyniam atque Bithynos
Liquisse campos, et videre te in tuto.
O quid solutis est beatius curis. C. XXXI.

Comic Iambic Trimeter.

Although it is impossible, without great violence to the text, to
reduce to rule all the verses of Plautus and Terence, yet a considerable
number of the lines which occur in the ordinary dialogue may be
scanned, by considering them to be Iambic Trimeters A catalecticj
which admit an Iambus, a Tribrach, a Spondee, a Dactyl, or an
Anapaest, in every place except the last, which must always be
filled by an Iambus. Such are the Comic Trimeters of the Greeks,
and such is the measure in which the Fables of Phaedrus, and
sundry pieces in Ausonius are composed. Thus, for example, in
the following line, we have a Spondee in every place except the
last :

Nee ullo pacto laedi posset condita. Phaed. II., vi., 6.
In the following a Dactyl in the fourth and fifth :

Feles cavernam nacta in media pepererat. Phaed. II., iv., 2.
In the following an Anapaest in the fourth :

Hex urbis eius experiendi gratia. Phaed. I., xiv., 6.
&c., &c., &c.

We may conclude these remarks by quoting the passage in
Priscian, in which he gives his opinion with regard to comic

verses 1

"Cum non solum Terentius, sed etiam Plautus, Ennius, Acci-
usque et Naevius atque Pacuvius Turpiliusque, et omnes tani
tragoediae quam comoediae veteris Latinae scriptores eodem metri
modo lambici sint usi, ut omnibus in locis indifferenter ponerent

" This opinion, however, differs from that expressed by Cicero, and quoted in the
Preface.

IAMBIC TRIMETER CATALECTIC IAMBIC DIMETER.

197

quinque pedes; id est, iambum, vel tribrachum, vel anapaestum,
vel dactylum, vel spondaeum, absque postremo loco, in quo vel
iambuin vel pyrrliicliium omnino posuisse inveniuntur ; miror
quosdam vel abnegare esse in Terentii comoediis metra, vel ea quasi
arcana quaedam, et ab omnibus doctis semota, sibi solis esse cog-
iiita, eonfirmare." Priscian. de Vers. Com., p. 1319.

b. la/nibic Trimeter Catalectic

\

Consists of five feet and a syllable, and, as it appears in Horace,
admits an Iambus in every place, which in the second may be
resolved into a Tribrach; and a Spondee in the first and third;
according to the following scheme :

Mea j remd j t in | dorno | lacun j ar. H. 0. IT., xviii., 2.

lam te j premet | nox fab | ulae j quS man j es. II. 0. I., iv., 16.

Eegum | que piier | is nee ] satell | GS or | ci. H. 0. II., xviii., 34..

Horace does not use this verse in a system by itself, but twice in-,
combination with others.

In Od. I., iv., it is placed alternately with the Greater Arcki-
lochian (the constitution of which will be explained below), and in
Od. II., xviii., it is placed alternately with a Trochaic Dimeter
Catalectic, which will likewise be described in its proper place.

c. Iambic Dimeter Acatalectic

Consists of four feet. As it appears in Horace, it admits an
Iambus in every place, which in the second may be resolved into
a Tribrach ; and a Spondee in the first and third, which in the first
may be resolved into a Dactyl

Dinars | it aest | uos | ms. //. E. III., 18.
Yol hoed | us e | reptus j lupo. H. E. II., GO.
Imbres nivesque comparat. H. E. II., 30.
Videre properantes donrnm. H. E. II., 62.
Ast ego vicissim risero. H. E. XV., 24.

198 IAMBIC DIMETER.

Horace uses this measure twelve times.

In Epod. I ......... X., it is placed alternately with the Sen arms

Mala soluta exit navis alite

Ferens olentem Maevium
Ut horridis utrumque verberes latus,

Auster, memento, fluctibus, &c. Epod. X., 1.

In Epod, XIY. and XY., it is placed alternately with the
Heroic Hexameter

Mollis inertia cur tantam diffuderit imis

Oblivionem sensibus,
Pocula Lethaeos ut si ducentia somnos

Arente fame traxerim. Epod. XIY., 1.

d. Iambic Dimeter Hypercatalectic

Is the name given to the verse which forms the third line in the
Alcaic Stanza.

According to the usage of Horace, the first foot may be either a
Spondee or an Iambus, but is generally a Spondee, the second foot
an Iambus, the third invariably a Spondee, and the fourth an Iam
bus, followed by a syllable, according to the following scheme :

J

Sylvae | labor | antes | gelu j que. II . I., ix., 3.
Deprome quadrimum Sabma. H. I., ix., 7.
Puer quis ex aula caplllis. H. I., xxix., 7.

"We can scarcely consider it as a regular Iambic verse, since it
-excludes the proper foot altogether from one of four places, and
rarely admits it into another; but it must be remarked, that the
practice of Horace differs in this respect from that of Alcaeus, who
uniformlv has an Iambus in the third foot. This verse is some-

/

times called the Alcaic Enneasyllabic, and will be fully discussed
hereafter, when we describe the celebrated stanza, of which it forms
a constituent part.

e. Iambic Dimeter Catalectic

Is not found in any of the purer Latin classics, but deserves
notice, because it is the measure employed in the graceful songs of
the Pseudo-Anacreon. We have one or two short specimens in
fragments attributed to Petronius Arbiter. It appears to have

IAMBIC TETRAMETER. 199

admitted, in tlie first place, an Iambus, a Spondee, or an Anapaest,
and in the later writers a Tribrach also ; the second and third feet
are Iambi, followed by a Catalectic syllable

Memphitides piiellae

Sacris Deum paratae

Tmctus colore noctis

Manu puer loquaci

^Egyptias choreas. Pet. Arl.frag. II.

Triplici vides ut ortu

Triviae rotetur Ignis

Volucrique Phoebus axe

Rapiduin pererret orbem. Id. frag. YI.

We have another and somewhat longer example in Claudian, in
which each verse invariably begins with an Anapaest, as in the
last quoted Fragment of Petronius. The lines in Claudian are not
in a system by themselves, but form part of a stanza of five lines.
The first three are Anacreontics, the fourth is a pure Choriambic
Dimeter, and the fifth a Trochaic Dimeter Brachycatalectic, com
posed of a Dactyl, followed by two Trochees

Age cuncta nuptiali
Redirnita vere tellus
Celebra toros heriles.
""Omn nemus | cum fiiiviis.
"Omne can J at pro | fmidum.

Claud, in Nupt. Hon. et Mar. Fescen.

These last two lines are again found combined in Auson. E idyll.
VII., C. 2, and Sept. Sap. Sent. VI.

Huddiman and many other prosodians consider these two as
forming a mixed verse of one line, under the title of Choriambico-
Trochaic Tetrameter Brachycatalectic.

f. Iambic Tetrameter Catalectic

Is a great favourite with Aristophanes, and is found in many
passages of the Roman comedians. The only specimen of it in a
pure shape in the Latin classics is a short poem by Catullus, C.
XXV.

200

TROCHAIC VERSES.

As it appears in this piece, it is precisely the same with the
Iambic Trimeter Catalectic, with an Amphibrachys (^ ^) or
Bacchius (^ -- ) added after the sixth foot

"Inept | e quae ] palam [ soles || habe | re tan | quam avit | a
Quae nunc | tuis || ab ung | uibus |j reglut | ina et | remitte
Cum de via mulier aves ostend it os citantes. 1

In one line we have a Spondee in the seventh place
"Inust | a turp | iter f tibi || nagell | a con | scrlblll | ent.

Observe, that there is uniformly a division of the verse at the
end of the fourth foot.

VI. TROCHAIC VERSES.

Trochaic verses, like Iambic, originally admitted that foot only
from which they take their name. They are so little used by the
Roman poets, except in dramatic compositions, that we have not
sufficient data to draw up a code of laws. In all probability, how
ever, they followed, in their Tetrameters at least, the practice o the
Greek tragedians, with whom this was a favourite measure.

a. Trochaic Tetrameter Catalectic

Consists of seven feet and a Catalectic syllable.

In all places the Trochee is the proper foot, which may in every
case be resolved into a Tribrach.

In the even places, i. e. } the 2d, 4th, and 6th, in addition to the
Trochee, a Spondee is admissible, which may be resolved into an
Anapaest : in the case of a proper name, a Dactyl is admissible in
any place, except the fourth and seventh

- N-/ V/J

Cras am | et qui | ntmquam am | avit || quique am | avit eras [
am | et.

The division of the verse takes place after the fourth foot, which,
according to the practice of the Greek tragedians, must always end
with a word.

The following lines will serve as a specimen of this verse. They

1 The text of this Hue is, however, certainly corrupt.

TROCHAIC TETRAMETER TROCHAIC DIMETER. 201

are taken from the Pervigilium Veneris, a charming little poem,
containing ninety-three lines, by some attributed to Catullus, but
generally believed to be the production of a poet of the second or
third century. It is unfortunately very corrupt, notwithstanding
the labours of Pithoeus, by whom it was first published, in 1577, of
Lipsius, Dousa, "Weitzius, Salmasius, Scriverius, los. Scaliger, and
many others who have exercised their ingenuity in improving the
text :

Cras amet, qui nunquam amavit, quique amavit eras amet
Yer novum, ver iam canorum, vere natus Orbis est.
Vere concordant amores, vere nubunt alites,
Et nemus comam resolvit de maritis imbribus.

In the same measure is the following pretty epigram :

Quando ponebam novellas arbores mali et piri
Cortici summae notavi nomeii ardoris meL
]STulla fit exinde finis vel quies cupidinis :
Crescit arbor, gliscit arbor, ramus implet literas.

Burman. Anthol. Lat. I., p. 687.

We have a short epigram by Ausonius, in which the Trochaic
Tetrameter Catalectic is placed alternately with the Senarias

Ore pulchro, et ore muto, scire vis quae sim ? Yolo.

Imago B,ufi rhetoris Pictavici.
Diceret sed ipse vellem, rhetor hoc mi. Kon potest.

Cur 1 ipse rhetor est imago imaginis.

Auson. Ep. LI.

b. Trochaic Dimeter Catalectic,

as found in Horace, consists of three Trochees, and a Catalectic
syllable. No resolved feet are admitted

ebur nSque aureum.

It occurs once only, Od. II., xviii., placed alternately with an
lavnbic Trimeter Catalectic.

ebur neque aureum
Mea renidet in domo lacunar

trabes Hymettiae
Premunt columnas ultima recisas
Africa : neque Attali

Ignotus haeres regiani occupavi.

202

MIXED VERSES LOGAOEDIC VERSES.

VII. MIXED VERSES.

This name may be applied to those verses in which two verses
belonging to different classes are united, so as to form a single line,
all the syllables of which are subject to the ordinary laws of prosody
and versification.

Take as an example the following line, the first part of which is
a Dactylic Tetrameter Acatalectic, and the second a pure Trochaic
Dimeter Brachycatalectic

Solvitur | acris hy | ems grat | a vice | veris | et Fav | oni.

Dactylic Tetram. Acat.

Troch. Dim. Brachycat.

Or the following, which is made up of an Iambic Penihemimer, fol
lowed by a pure Dactylic Dimeter

Vides

ut al

ta

Iambic Penth.

stet nive

candidum.

Dactylic Dim. Acat.

Among mixed verses those deserving especial notice are, first,

LOGAOEDIC VERSES,

which are formed by adding any number of Trochees to any Dac
tylic verse. They receive their name from Aoyoe, discourse, and
aofSrj, song, because Dactylic verse is the lofty language of poetry,
while the Trochaic approaches more nearly to ordinary discourse.
Of Logaoedic verses we may describe the

a. Greater Arclvilochian,

which is composed of a Dactylic Tetrameter Acatalectic folio wed by
a pure Trochaic Dimeter Brachycatalectic. The first three feet may
be either Dactyls or Spondees ; the fourth is always a Dactyl the
last three Trochees

II

Solvitur acris hyenis grata vice | veris et Favoni.
The first syllable of the third foot ought to be Caesural, and the

fourth foot ought to end with a word.

GEEATER ARCHILOCHIAN ALCAIC DECASYLLABIC PHALAECIAN. 203

Horace uses this species of verse once in Od. I., iv., where it is
placed alternately with an Iambic Trimeter Catalectic^

Solvitur acris hyems grata vice veris et Favoni

Trahuntque siccas machinae carinas
Ac neque iam stabulis gaudet pecus et arator igni

Nee prata canis albicant pruinis.

b. Alcaic Decasyllabic,

Composed of a pure Dactylic Dimeter Acatalectic, followed by a
pure Trochaic Manometer Acatalectic

Mumma | constiter | mt ac i uto.
Dact. Dim. Acat. + Frock. Hon. A cat.

This forms the fourth line in the celebrated Alcaic or Horatian
Stanza, of which we shall treat at large hereafter.

c. Phalaecian Hendecasyllabic?

As it appears in the later Latin poets, Martial, Statius, &c., is
composed of a Spondee, a Dactyl, and three Trochees

I N^ X I v^X

i

Quoi don | o lepid | um nov urn lib \ ellum. (7. L, i.
Dactyl. Dim. Acat. + Troch. Dim. BracJiycat.

Catullus, however, with whom it is a favourite measure, uses a
Trochee not unfrequently in the first place 3

~Arula modo pumice expolitum. I., 2.

And sometimes an Iambus

Meas esse aliquid putare nugas. L, 4.

1 Some prosodians consider this also to be a mixed verse, made np of an Iambic
Penthemimer and a Trochaic Dimeter Bracliycatalectic, dividing it thus :

Trahuntque siccas

Iam. Penth.

machinae carinas.

Troch. Dim. Brachycat.

2 This is considered by Hephaestio as an Antispastic Trimeter Catalectic, p. 5G, eel
Gaisford.

! In the specimen from the pen of Fhalaecus himself, out of eight lines, three begin

\vith a Trochee. See Brunck. Analect. L, 421.

204 PSETJDO-PHALAECIAN.

In one line of a very irregular piece, we have a Tribrach in the
first place, excused by the inevitable necessity of a proper name -

Cdmmum mihi pessimae puellae. LV., 10.
In one instance, he admits a hiatus to shorten a long svllable

* O *

Uno in lectulo erudituli ambo. LVIL, 7.

We find also a syllable elided at the end of a line

Quaenam te mala mens, miselle Ravid(e)
Agit, &c. XL., 1.

But these licenses are avoided by later writers.

d. Pseudo-Pliolaecian

Is a variety of the former, used by Catullus in one short piece
(LY.) along with the regular Phalaecian. It consists of two Spon
dees, followed by three Trochees

Oramus si forte non molestum est. LY., 1.
Femellas omnes, amice, prendi. LY., 7.

Or of a Spondee followed by four Trochees

Te in circo te in omnibus libellis. LV., 4. 1

Catullus employs the Phalaecian Hendecasyllabic in I., II.,
III., Y., VI., VII., IX., X., XII., XIII., XIV., XY, XVI.,
XXL, XX1IL, XXIV., XXYL, XXYIL, XXVIIL, XXXIL,
XXXIIL, XXXV., XXXYL, XXXYIIL, XL., XLL, XLIL,
XLIIL, XLY., XLYL, XLYIL, XLYIIL, XLIX., L., LIIL,
LIY., LYI., LYIL, LVIIL, and in LY. he uses it in combina
tion with the Pseudo-Phalaecian.

e. Choriamlico- Trochaic Tetrameter Brachycataleclic.

We have already considered this as two separate verses, and
described their structure when treating of the Iambic Dimeter Cata-
lectic.

Among mixed verses, not Logaoedic, we reckon the

1 But this line ought, probably, to be scanned

T in circ | o te in | omni | bus lib | ellis.

ALCAIC HENDECASYLLABIC ALCAIC STANZA.

205

A Icaic Hendecasylldbic,

Composed of an Iambic Penthemimer, followed by a pure
Dactylic Dimeter Acatalectic

Dissolve frigus ligna super foco. H. I., ix., 5.
Vides, ut alta stet iiive candidum. H. I., ix., 1.

This forms the first two lines of the Alcaic Stanza. 1 \

Having now described the Alcaic Hendecasylldbic ; Alcaic Deca
syllabic (page 203); and Alcaic Enneasyllabic (page 198), we "now
proceed to discuss the Alcaic Stanza, which is formed by their com
bination.

Tlie Alcaic Stanza

Consists of four lines, the first two are Alcaic Hendecasyllabics,
the third an Alcaic Enneasyllabicj the fourth an Alcaic Decasyllabic,
according to the following scheme :

1 and 2.

II

3.

^r

Non si | trecen | is || quot quot e | tint dies
"Amic | e plac j es || illacrim I abilem

Pluton | a taur | is, qui | ter ampl um
Geryon || en Tity | onque | tristi.

It will be necessary to make a few remarks on each of the com
ponent parts in succession, taking Horace as our model.

First Two Lines of the Alcaic Stanza.

1. According to the above scheme, it will be seen that the first
foot in each of the first two lines may be either a Spondee or an

1 We have a system of these in Claudian, Nupf. Hon. Aug. et Mar.

Princeps corusco sidere pulchrior,

Parthis sagittis tendere certior, ^

Eques Gelonis iraperiosior

Quae digna mentis laus erit arduae ?

Quae digna formae laus erit igneae ? &c.

206

ALCAIC STANZA.

Iambus. Horace, however, gives a decided preference to the Spon
daic commencement. Out of 634 Alcaic Hendecasyllabics extant
in his works, eighteen only have an Iambus in the first place that
is, about one in thirty-five.

Once only do we find two lines in succession beginning with an
Iambus

Metu Deorum continuit ? quibus

Pepercit aris ? utinam nova. I., xxxv., 37.

2. The fifth syllable ought always to be Caesural; as in
]STon si trecen | is || quotquot eunt dies.

Horace directly violates this rule twice 1

Mentemque lymphatam Mareotico. I., xxxvii., 14.
Spectandus in certamine Martio. IY., xiv., 17.

In three instances the Caesura falls , upon a preposition in com
position, which may be separated from the word with which it is
united; but this is harsh, especially in the first of the following

1 ^^

lines :

Hostile aratruni escercitus insolens. I., xvi., 21.
Antehac nefas okpromere Caecubum. L, xxxvii., 5.
Utrumque nostrum mcredibili rnodo. II., xvii., 21.

There is no objection to an elision after the Caesura ; as in

Hegum timendorwm in proprios greges. III., i., 5.
Magnum ilia terrorem intulerat lovi. III., iv., 49.

The Caesura may be monosyllabic

Est ut viro vir latius ordinet. III., i., 9.

Aurum irrepertum et sic melius situm. III., iii., 49.

In pulverem, ex quo destituit Deos. III., iii., 21.

Horace three times lengthens a short syllable, by virtue of the

r i

Caesural pause

1 Doering introduces a third in his edition of Horace, Od. III., ii., 5 :

Vitamque sub divo trepidis agat.
But all MSS. and former editions have

Vitamque sub divo et trepidis agat.
Alcaeus frequently neglects the Caesura.

ALCAIC STANZA. 207

>,

Angustam, amice, pauperiem pati. III., ii., 1.
Si non periretf immiserabilis. III., v., 17.
ISTon sumtuoso* blandior hostia. III., xxiii., 18.

Critics have endeavoured, in various ways, to amend these lines.
In the first, they would read amid or amice; in the second, perirent;
in the third, sumtuosd hostid, in the ablative.

A hiatus is found after the Caesural syllable in

lam Daedaleo ocior Icaro. II., xx., 13.

where Bentley would read tutior, an emendation which he supports
with even more than his wonted learning and ingenuity.

Third Line of the Alcaic Stanza.

Particular attention must be paid to this line, since upon its
construction the harmony of the stanza chiefly depends.

1. Although an Iambus is admissible in the first place, as in

arma cessantes ad arma. I., xxxv., 15.
Referre sermones Deorum, et. III., iii., 71.

yet out of the total number of lines in Horace (317), ten only, or
about one in thirty-one, begin with an Iambus.

2. Observe that in Horace the third foot is invariably a Spondee,
while in Alcaeus, so far as we can gather from his fragments, it is
uniformly an Iambus.

3. With regard to the words used at the beginning of the line,
we must observe

a. That a quadrisyllable word, scanned as such, is nowhere found

at the beginning of a line.

Three instances occur of a quadrisyllable, at the beginning
of a line, in which the last syllable is elided

Eobiginem aut dulces alumni. III., xxiii., 7.
Funalia et vectes et arcus. III., xxvi., 7.
Decurrere et votis pacisci. III., xxix., 59.

b. Yery rarely, at the beginning of the line, is a monosyllable

followed by a toisyllable, with which it is connected so closely
as to form a quasi-quadrisyllable. This happens twice only in
Horace

208 ALCAIC STANZA.

Lesblo sacrare plectro. I., xxvi., 11.
Sors exitura, et nos in aeternum. II., iii., 27.
In the latter the elision may seem to remove the objection. 1

c. There must never be any pause in the sense after a dissyllable or
trisyllable at the beginning of a line, nor after words so
connected as to .form naturally such a combination ; 2 thus, such
lines as the following are objectionable:

Perstate, certatimque laeti. 8
Victrix ; triumphatosque sensus. 4
Post fata ; at aeternum virentL 5

4-. The rules to be observed, with regard to the end of the line,
have been accurately denned by Doctor Burney. 6

The third line of the Alcaic Stanza should not terminate with a
trisyllable followed by an enclitic or other monosyllable, nor with a
word of four or more syllables, and as seldom as possible with two
dissyllables.

In the whole number of verses written by Horace, in the metre
to which this canon refers, there is no example of a monosyllable at
the end of a line following a word of more than two syllables,
except in the case of elision.

There is one instance in which a monosyllable, not enclitic,
closes the line, the word before not suffering elision but being a
dissyllable

Depone sub laura mea; nee. II., vii., 19.

In the following lines monosyllables, not enclitic, close the line,
the word before suffering elision :

Hegumque matres barbarorum, et. I., xxxv., 11.
Incude diffingas retusum in. L, xxxv., 39.
Yulcanus, hinc matrona luno, et. III., iv., 59.

To which add, piorum et, II., xiii., 23 ; triremi, et, III., i., 39.
Deorum,et, III., iii., 71, and vi., 3 ; arvum et, III., xxix., 7.

There are only three instances in Horace of quadrisyllables at
the end of the third line of the Alcaic Stanza

1 See Preface to the Musae Cantabriglenses, Loud., 1810 ; and the remarks by
Mr. Tate in Classical Journal, vol. xi., p. 352.

Mus. Cantab. Pref. 3 Yida. 4 X. Archius. 5 Ibid.

6 Monthly Review, vol. xxv., p. 6.

ALCAIC STANZA. 209

Hegnmque matres barbarorum, et. I., xxxv,, 11.
Ab insolent! temperatum. II., iii., 3.
Nodo coerces viperino. II., xix., 19.
Horace ends this line with two dissyllables eight times

Pones iambis, siveflamma. I., xvi., 4,
Alcaee, plectro dura navis. II., xiii., 27. l

i

To which add, necte flores, I., xxvi., 7. Posse rwos, L, xxix., 11.
Grande munus, II., i., 11. /Sfoe reges, II., xiv., 11. Parce, Liber.,
II., xix., 7. Afafue truncis, II., xix., 11. All of these are in the
first two books of the Odes.

Horace, in this part of the verse, never adds an enclitic to a
monosyllable.

From what has been said above, it will appear that the Iambus
and Catalectic syllable, which close the line, ought to be arranged
according to one of the following varieties :

I. In one trisyllabic word

Deprome quadrimum Sabina. L, ix., 7.
Adpone nee dulces amores. I., ix., 15.
Deproeliantes nee cupressi. L, ix., 11.

II. A dissyllable followed by an enclitic

Silvae laborantes geluque. I., ix., 3.

III. A dissyllable preceded by a monosyllable which may be
enclitic

Portare ventis quis sub arcto. L, xxvi., 3.
Morem verecundumg^e Bacclium. I., xxvii., 3.

TV. A dissyllable preceded by a short syllable at the end of
a hyper-dissyllabic word

Hunc Lesbio s&cicsiYe plectro. I., xxvi,, 11.

Combining these remarks with those made with regard to the
first part of the line, it will be seen that this verse will be most
pleasing in its effect, when it is formed according to one of the four
following models :

1 Taking in the following line

Dura fugae mala, dura belli,
we have eight dissyllables in succession.

210 ALCAIC STANZA.

A. The first and best is when, the line consists of three trisyllabic
words, as

Audita | Musarum ji sacerdos
Keferre I sermones I deorum.

Or of words which unite naturally so as to form a similar combina
tion

In parte regnanto | beati

~Nec suniit [ aut ponit j secures
Excisus | Argivis ter uxor.

B. 2sText in merit are those lines which have a quadrisyllable in
the middle, a dissyllable at the end

Si fractus [ illabatur | orbis.

C. Or a quadrisyllable in the middle, and a trisyllable at the end -

Visam | pharetratos ] Gelonos.

D. Such a form as the following is unobjectionable, although the
rhythm is inferior to that of the preceding :

Delenit | usus | ncc Faterna,
See MUSCLQ Cantabrigienses Pref.

Fourth Line of the Alcaic Stanza.

1. Each foot must not be comprehended in a word. This never
takes place in Horace.

2. In the greater number of lines there is a, Caesural syllable
after the completion of the first Dactyl

Insolit | os docuere nisus. IV., iv., 8.

Egit am [ or dapis atque pugnae. IV., iv., 12.

"Which may be a monosyllable -

lupiter | in | Ganymede flavo. IV., iv., 4.

"When this is neglected, we commonly find a Caesural syllable
after the completion of the second Dactyl

Ternpus Amazon! a securi. IV., iv., 20.
"Which may be a monosyllable

Fallere et effugere ] est j triurnphus. IV, iv., 52.

ALCAIC STANZA. 211

Barely we find a Quasi-Caesura only, in one or other of these
places

Vim stomach(o) adposuisse nostro. I., xvi., 16.
Exsili(um) ) impositura cymbae. II., iii., 28.
Et Scythi(um) | inviolatus amnem. III., iv., 36.
Sollicit(am) [ explicuere frontem. III., xxix., 16.
ISTominis Asdrubal(e) [ interemto. IV., iv., 72.

But in the first four the prepositions may be separated from the
words with which they are compounded ; and in the last, the proper
name is a sufficient excuse.

In the following lines, this Caesura is altogether neglected ;

Quae caret ora cruore nostro. II., i., 36.
Pocula praetereunte lympha. II., xi., 20.
Hospitis ille venena Colcha* II., xiii., 8.
Promere languidiora vina. III., xxi., 8.

In the following, the preposition in composition may stand for a
monosyllabic Caesura :

Levia _>rsonuere saxa. I., xvii., 12.
Porticus &cipiebat Arcton. II., xv., 16.

Elision takes place twice in Horace between the third and fourth
lines of the stanza

C Sors exitura et nos in aetern(ur,i)

\ Exsilium impositura cyrnbae. II., iii, 27.

/ Cum pace delabentis Etrusc(iivi)

\ In mare, nunc lapides adesos. III., xxix., 35.

But it ought to be remarked, that, although such an elision is to
be regarded as a rare license, Horace carefully avoids terminating
a line with a short vowel, when the next line begins with a vowel.
The following are the only exceptions which I have observed in all
the Alcaic Odes :

Fias recantatis arnica-
Obprobriis, &c. I., xvi., 27.

Di me tuentur, Dis pietas mea

Et musa cordi est, &c. I., xvii., 13.

ASYKAETETE VERSES ELEGIAMBia

Sparsisse nocturne cruore
Hospitis. Ille venena Colcha
Et quicquid, &c. II., xiii., 7.

Indeed, an Alcaic line does not often end with a short vowel,
even when the next line begins with a consonant.

Horace employs this stanza in thirty-seven Odes, viz. :

Od. L, 9, 16, 17, 26, 27, 29, 31, 34, 35, 37.
II, 1, 3, 5, 7, 9, 11, 13, 14, 15, 17, 19, 20.
III., 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 17, 21, 23, 26, 29.
IV., 4, 9, 14, 15. /

VII. ASYNAETETE 1 VERSES.

This name is given to those verses which, like Mixed Verses,
consist of two verses of different classes, united into one line ; but
they differ from mixed verses, inasmuch as the component parts
are not subject to the ordinary laws of Prosody and Versification,
since the last syllable of the first member of the verse may be
either long or short, just as if it was the final syllable of a separate
line.

Of Asynartete verses we shall describe, first, the

a. Elegiambic.* No 1.

Which is composed of a pure Dactylic Penthemimer, followed by
an Iambic Dimeter Acatalectic, according to the following scheme :

Dactylic Pentium. + Iambic Dim. A cat.

Scribere versiculos | Amore percussum gravi. II. .E. XL, 2.
Inachia furere, \ silvis honorem decutit. II. E. XL, 6.
Arguit et latere \ petitus imo spiritus. H. E. XL, 10.
Libera consilia | nee coiitumeliae graves. H. E. XL, 26.
Eervidiore mero \ arcana promorat loco. H. E. XL, 14.
Vincere mollitia, \ amor Lycisci me tenet. H. E. XL, 24.

1 From a, privative and a vu agree a, I joint together; hence dovvccprijTo; signifies,
not jointed together.

* From Elegus and Iambus, because the first part of the line is the same with the
latter half of the Dactylic Pentameter, and the second part is an Iambic verse.

ASYNARTETE VERSES ELEGIAMBIC. 213

It will be observed, that in the second, third, and fourth of these
lines, the short final syllables in furere, latere, consilia, are con
sidered long, in virtue of their position at the end of the Dactylic
Penthemimer, while in the fifth and sixth there is a hiatus between
the two members of the verse.

There are in all fourteen lines belonging to this species of
Elegiambic verse in Horace, and out of these the five given above
exhibit irregularities. It is not used in a system by itself, but is
placed alternately with the Iambic Senarian, in Epod. XI.

Petti, nihil me, sicut antea, iuvat

Scribere versiculos Amore percussum gravi.

b. Elegiambic. No. 2,

Is the same with .the preceding, except that the Iambic Dimeter
is placed before the Dactylic Pentkemimer, thus :

Iambic Dim. A cat. -{-Dactylic Pcnthem.

i-

Torqtiai

- -, **

Tu vina Torqhato

w V*

move consule pressa meo. II. E. XIII. , t>.

HedTicet in seclem vice. I Nunc et Achaenienia". H. E. XIII., 8.
Levare diris pectora, \ solliciftudmT^uk //. E. XIII., 10.

FmcTunjfc Sc&m&ndrijlumina \ lubiicus et Simois. If. E. XIII.,
I

It will be observed, that in the second, third, and fourth of these
lines, the short final syllables in vice, pectora, flumina, are con
sidered long, in virtue of their position at the end of the Iambic
Dimeter.

There are in all nine lines belonging to this species of Elegiambic
verse in Horace, and out of these, the three given above exhibit
irregularities. It is not used in a system by itself, but is placed
alternately with the Heroic Hexameter in Epod. XIII.

Horrida tempestas coelum contraxit et imbres

Nivesque deducunt lovem ; nunc mare, nunc siiuae,

Threicio Aquilone sonant : rapiamus amici
Occasionem de die; durnque virent genua, &e.

c. Priapeian,

So called from being used in odes addressed to the god Priapus.
It has received also the title of Stesichorean* By some it is classed

214: ASYNARTETE VERSES PRIAPEIAX.

among Trochaic verses, by others among Dactylics, and by a third
party, among Antispastics. But from the accurate description of it
given by Marius Victorinus, p. 2598, we are entitled to consider it
an Asynartete.

" Constat duobus metris, quorum prius est Glyconium octosylla-
bum, sequens Pherecration syllaba deminutum, ita tamen, ut novis-
sima Glyconii, id est, octava syllaba, longa sit, si natura brevi fuerit,
velut.

" Nereus ut caneret fata j grato Pyrrha sub antro.

" Igitur, quod hoc versu Priapi laudes plerique canendo prosecuti
sunt, Priapeium nietrum nuncuparunt."

This verse, then, is made up of a Glyconian (see p. 179), followed
by a Pherecratean (see p. 180), the last syllable of the Glyconian
being long or short, at pleasure, just as if it were at the end of a
distinct line.

The Priapeian is used three times by Catullus, and the constitu
ent parts are, of course, formed according to the model which he
follows when he uses separately, the Glyconian and Pherecratean,
each admitting a Trochee 1 in the first place, as well as a Spondee,
which is contrary to the practice of Horace. The scheme, therefore,
is as follows :

Glyconian + Pherecratean.

Tantumdem omnia sentiens |] quani si iiulla sit usquam. C. XVIL,

[20.

Quemdam municipem meum || de tuo volo ponte. C. XVIL, 8.
Quercus arida rustica || conformata securi. C. XIX., 3.
Et salire paratum habes || sed vereris inepta. C. XVII., 2.
ISTutrivi magis et magis || ut beata quotaimis. (7. XIX., 4.
Pro queis omnia honoribus || haec necesse Priapo. C. XIX., 17.

It will be observed, that in the last two quoted verses, the final
syllables in magis and honoribus are accounted long by the license
of the Asynartete.

Catullus employs these verses in a system in Carm. XVIL,
XVIII., XIX., but the authenticity of the last is more than
doubtful.

Observe also, that the two irregularities noticed above both occur

1 Not, however, an Iambus.

POLYSCHEMATISTIC VERSES GALLIAMEIC.

215

in this piece, and nothing similar is found in either of the two
others,, with the exception of the following line in XYIL, 3 :

Crura pontieuli adsulltantis, inredivivus.

Where adsulitantis is a most unhappy conjectural emendation due
to Scaliger. The reading of Yossius, asculis stantis, is far better,
since it does not confound the two members of thje verse, but all the
MSS. seem to have ex sulcis tantis, which is not intelligible. Lach-
man has adopted assulis.

IX. POLYSCHEMATISTIC, or AXOMALOUS YERSES,

Are those whose composition is so irregular and variable, that
they cannot be classed with propriety under any of the above heads.
Among these, we may fairly place

Gcdliambic Verse.

So called from the Galli , the priests of Cybele, by whom it was
employed in their wild orgies. The only specimen of this verse
extant is the magnificent poem of Catullus on Atys (LXIIL), which
breathes the very spirit of the ancient dithyramb. In all probabi
lity the poets never intended to confine themselves by any very
rigid laws in compositions of this nature, and therefore the critics
who have so laboriously and so unsuccessfully endeavoured to deter
mine with precision the structure of this metre, have been struggling
with a shadow. The whole poem on Atys contains ninety-three
lines only, and consequently, even granting that these were formed
according to some acknowledged scheme, yet if it admitted nume
rous variations, as, from what we see, it must have done, the data we
possess are not sufficient for the determination of the question.

According to Yulpius, it consists of six feet, of which

The first is generally an Anapaest, but sometimes a Spondeus or
a Tribrachys.

The second generally an Iambus, rarely an Anapaest, a Tribrach,
or a Dactyl.

The third generally an Iambus, rarely a Spondeus.

The fourth a Dactyl or Spondeus.

The fifth often a Dactyl, sometimes a Cretic, or Spondeus.

The sixth an Anapaest, and sometimes an Iambus preceded by a
Cretic, according to the following scheme :

216

UNION OF DIFFERENT KINDS OF VERSE.

Another scheme, given by a German translator of the poem, is as
follows :

We subjoin a few lines as a specimen :

Egone a mea remota haec ferar in nemora domo ?

Patria, bonis, amicis, genitoribus abero ?

Abero foro, palaestra, stadio et gymnasiis ?

Miser, ah miser, querendum est etiam atque etiam, anime.

Quid enim genus figurae est, ego non quod habuerim 1

Ego puber, ego adolescens, ego ephebus, ego puer,

Ego gymnasii fui flos, ego eram decus olei.

Mihi ianuae frequentes, mihi limina tepida,

Mihi floridis corollis redimita domus erat,

Linquendum ubi esset orto mihi sole cubiculum.

v. . , . . C. LXIIL, 58-G7.

On the Union of different kinds of Verse.

We have already noticed the combinations of different kinds of
verse which are found in the purer Roman Classics ; but it is neces
sary to explain the technical terms which have been invented by
grammarians for the purpose of classifying them.

In the first place, a poem receives the name of Monocolon, Dico-
lon, Tricolon, &c., according to the number of different species of
verse which it contains.

When a poem contains one species of verse only, it is called Mono-
colon (iLLOvot; and faoAov, a limb). The Eclogues, Georgics, and
Aeneid of Virgil, the Satires and Epistles of Horace, the Metamor
phoses of Ovid, are all examples of Carmina Monocola, since they
consist of Hexameters alone; so also the first Ode of the first Book
of the Odes of Horace is a Carmen Monocolon, since it is a system
of Choriambic Trimeters, unbroken by any other species of verse ;
and so on.

When a poem contains two species of verse, it is called Dicolon.
The Fasti and Epistles of Ovid, the Elegies of Tibullus and Proper-
tius, which are composed of Dactylic Hexameters and Dactylic
Pentameters placed alternately, are Carmina Dicola, so also those
Odes which are composed in the Sapphic Stanza : the third of the
First Book of Horace, which contains two different species of Chor
iambic verse j and a host of others.

When a poem contains thxee different species of verse, it is called
Tricolon. Of this we ,have examples in the Alcaic Stanza, in

UNION OF DIFFERENT KINDS OF VERSE. 217

Horace, Ode I., v., which is composed of three different species of
Choriambic verse ; and many others.

Another series of terms has been devised in order to point out
the intervals after which the first species of verse used in any poem
regularly recurs.

When the first species of verse recurs regularly after the second
line, the poem receives the epithet of Distrophon.

Thus, poems composed in Elegiac verse are called Carmina Dicola,
Distropha; but a poem in the Sapphic Stanza, although Dicolon, is
not Distrophon, because the first species does not recur regularly
until after the fourth line.

When the first species of verse recurs after the third line, the
poem receives the epithet Tristrophon, after the fourth line Tetra
strophon, and after the fifth line Pentastrophon.

According to this system, a poem written in the Sapphic Stanza
is termed Carmen Dicolon Tetrastroph-on, in the Alcaic Stanza, -Car
men Tricolon Tetrastrophon, while the Epithalamium of Julia and
Manlius in Catullus (LIX.) is Dicolon Pentastrophon.

Observe, that this system of nomenclature is by no means perfect,
as it does not point out the circumstances under which the first
species of verse is repeated. Thus, in the Alcaic Stanza, the first
two lines are in the same species of verse, the third and fourth are
different from this and from each other; the grammarians call a
poem in this stanza Tricolon Tetrastrophon. But if a stanza of four
lines is arranged in such a manner that the first line is one species of
verse, the second and the third different from the first, but the same
with each other, and the fourth different from any of the preceding ;
or if the first and second are different from each other, the third and
fourth different from the two preceding, but the same with each
other; then in either of these cases the poem must still be called
Tricolon Tetrastrophon. So a poem in the Sapphic Stanza is called
Dicolon Tetrastrophon; but if a stanza were composed containing
one Sapphic line followed by three Adonics, the poem would still
bear the same appellation.

APPENDIX.

i.

THE HISTORY OF THE LATIK ALPHABET. 1

ancient tradition, which seems to have been received without suspi
cion, and transmitted without variation, by historians, philosophers, and
poets, 2 declared that an Oriental settler (Cadmus) from Phoenicia, intro
duced the knowledge of letters into Greece. All Roman writers who
have, touched upon this topic agree, that the Greeks first imported an
alphabet into Italy. The statement of Dionysius of Halicarnassus, 3 who
says that letters were brought by the Arcadians, of Livy, 4 who attributes
this specially to Evander, of Tacitus, 5 who makes it the joint work of
Evander and of Demaratus of Corinth, and of Isidorus, 6 who refers it
to Carmenta were, in all probability, derived from the tradition more
accurately expressed by Pliny 7 and Solinus, 8 who relate that the alphabet
was brought into Latium by the Pelasgians, if we understand by Pelas-
gians, that ancient and widely diffused tribe, which was the common
mother of the Greeks, and of the earliest civilized inhabitants of Ausonia.
There is, indeed, sufficient evidence, from the number and form of the
characters, as they appear upon the most ancient monuments of the two
countries, to prove that the old Greek and Roman alphabets were nearly
if not altogether identical, and substantially the same with the Hebrew,
the Phoenician, and the Samaritan alphabets. It may be proper to say
a few words upon each of these separately.

HEBREW ALPHABET.

The Hebrew alphabet, written in the square character, which is usually
referred to as the standard of comparison when treating of the ancient

The student may consult with advantage the very elaborate Varronianus, by
Dr. Donaldson (second edition, 1852), and the elegant treatise On the Alphabet, by
Professor Key, of the London University.

A very complete collection of all the passages in the old grammarians connected
with this topic is contained in the Grammatik der lateinischen Sprache of Schneider,
Bd. I. & II., Berlin, 1819, 1821.

Herod. V., 58, 59; Plutarch. Symp. IX., prob. 3; Zenodotus, ap. Diog. LaerL
in Vita Zenonis. See also, Plin. H.*N. VII., 5G; Clem. Alex. Strom. I., &c.
3 Antiq. Rom. I., c. 3. 4 I., c. 7. 5 Ann. XL, 14. c Orig. I., 4.

7 11. N. YIL, 56, 57, 58. * Cap. II., &c.

220 HISTORY OF THE LATIN ALPHABET.

Semitic dialects, as known to us, consists of twenty-two letters, with the
names of which all are familiar, as they are employed in the Bible to dis
tinguish the twenty-two sections of the CXIXth Psalm. They are ar
ranged as follows :

1. Aleph, M 8. Cheth, n 16. Ayin, V

2. Beth, n 9. Theth, ft 17. Pe, D

3. Gimel, 3 10. lod, * 18. Tsadi, S

4. Dalefh, T 11. Capli, 3 19. Kopli, p

5. He, H 12. Lamed, b 20. EesJt, 1

6. Van, *) 13. >/em, ft . . 21. Sfaw, a?

7. Zatw, T : 14. Nun, 3 22. Tau, fl

15. Samedi, D

Some grammarians add a twenty-third, namely, Sin, but this is merely
a Shin, or S, without the aspiration, and the character is the same, except
that the point is placed over the left limb, E7 ; hence it is not usually re
garded as a distinct letter.

It is confidently asserted in many works upon etymology, that the old
Hebrew alphabet consisted of only fifteen, or according to others, of
sixteen characters, and that Van, Zain, Chetli, Theth, Samech, Tsadi, and
Kopli were added by degrees at different periods. But there is not the
slightest historical foundation for this statement, and it appears to have
been invented because the ancient Greek and Roman alphabets were sup
posed to have originally consisted of fifteen or sixteen letters ; but this
supposition, as we shall point out below, is itself at variance with all the
trustworthy evidence to which we can appeal.

PHOENICIAN ALPHABET.

The Phoenician alphabet, believed by the ancients to have been the
parent of all the European alphabets, is known to us only from a very
limited number of inscriptions and coins, in many of which the legends
cannot be deciphered with certainty. In several comparative tables of
alphabets, the Phoenician characters corresponding to the Hebrew Van,
Zain, Theth, Samecli, and Pe are wanting ; but Gesenius 1 has succeeded
in establishing a complete correspondence between the Phoenician and
Hebrew alphabets, with the exception, perhaps, of Zain, for which the
Phoenican character cannot be identified with certainty. 2

1 Scripturae Linguaeque Phoeniciae Monumenta; Lips. 1837, 3 parts in 4to.

<J Since writing the above, I have been informed by my friend Mr. Weir, the ac
complished Professor of Oriental Languages in the University of Glasgow, that in the
important Phoenician inscription, discovered a few years ago at Sidon, after the
above mentioned work of Gesenius was published, a character occurs several times
which unquestionably corresponds with the Hebrew Zain, thus rendering the identi
fication of the two alphabets complete.

HISTORY OF THE LATIN ALPHABET. 221

OLD HEBREW AND SAMARITAN ALPHABETS.

The Old Hebrew (sometimes called the Old Samaritan) alphabet is
made known to us by coins exclusively, chiefly those of the Maccabaeari
dynasty. It seems to correspond very closely with the Phoenician and
Hebrew alphabets, but the characters for Zain, Tlieth, and Samecli have
not been identified. The whole twenty-two letters are used regularly in
the Samaritan of MSS.

GREEK ALPHABET.

The alphabet employed by the Greeks during the highest period of
their literature consisted of twenty-four letters

A, B, r, A, E, Z, H, 0, I, K, A, M, N, H, O, H, P, 2, T, T, <D, X, T, a.

The tradition, that letters were introduced into Greece from Phoenicia,
is mentioned without an expression of suspicion by Herodotus, 1 who de
signates alphabetical characters by the terms ypappuro:, <pQtvtx.v)ict and
ypocftpxToC KctOj&rti a. Two late writers, the elder Pliny 2 and Plutarch, 3
have recorded that the Cadmean alphabet contained sixteen letters only

A, B, P, A, E, I, K, A, M, N, O, n, P, 2, T, T ;

and their statement was long received without question. Pliny, who alone
enters into details, says that Palamedes, in the time of the Trojan war,
added 0, 3>, X, H, and that Simonides of Ceos introduced H, n, Z, T.
He adds, that Aristotle maintained that the ancient number of letters
was eighteen

A, B, T, A, E, Z, I, K, A, M, N, O, H, P, 2, T, T, <D,

and that 0, X, were introduced not by Palamedes but by Epicharmus.

But it will not be difficult to show that these accounts, which, it will be
observed, are conflicting, are altogether unworthy of credit.

1. The reference to Palamedes throws this portion of the statement of
Pliny altogether beyond the pale of historical criticism.

2. No notice is here taken of two letters which, it is well known,
belonged to the Greek alphabet at a very early period, although they
subsequently fell into disuse the Digamma and the Koppa, corresponding
to the Hebrew Vau and Kopli. Both of these are found on the oldest
Greek inscriptions and coins ; both, when they ceased to be used in
writing, were retained as marks of number the Digamma as the mark cf
6, its proper place as corresponding to Vau, and Koppa as the mark ot
90, its proper place between H (80) and P (100), and both appear in
their proper places and under their ancient forms in the Latin alphabet
as F and Q. Moreover, it is highly probable that the symbol called
Sanpi, 2), used to designate 900, was originally a letter, perhaps the
Hebrew Tsadi; but this is merely a conjecture.

3. The character H was certainly not invented or introduced by Simo-

1 L, 58, 59. 2 H. N. VII., 57. 3 Sympos. IX., Qu. 3.

222 HISTOBY OF THE LATIN ALPHABET.

nides, for it occurs in inscriptions before his time. In these, however, it has
the same force as among ourselves that of a strong aspirate ; and it is not
improbable that Simonides may have first employed it to represent long e.

4. 0, which corresponds in place to the Hebrew Theth or Teth, is found
in the oldest inscriptions.

5. O and X, although probably invented by the Greeks, since they find
no place in the Hebrew alphabet, are met with in all the oldest inscrip
tions, with the single exception of that one engraved on a portion of a,
Doric pillar brought from the island of Melos, known to scholars as the
Columna Naniana, and now or lately preserved at Venice in the Palazzo
Tiepolo. In this we read twice HH for <X>, and once KH for X; but it
must not be concealed that many competent judges have regarded this
inscription as spurious.

6. The letters wanting in the oldest Attic inscriptions, that is, in those
dating before the close of the Peloponesian war, are H with the force of
long e- to; and the double consonants % and Y. Eta and Omega had no dis
tinguishing mark, but were written E, O ; while 3 and T were written
each as two separate consonants, X2 and <T>2. It does not follow, how
ever, that the characters in question were absolutely unknown up to the
close of the Peloponesian war ; we can only assert that they were not
admitted into public documents before that period.

Much new light has been thrown upon the whole question by the dis
covery, a few years ago, in a tomb at Cervetri, the ancient Caere, of a
small black earthenware vase, now preserved in the Vatican in the Museo
Gregoriano. Round the base of this vessel is an alphabet in very ancient
characters ; and round the body the consonants are coupled with the
vowels in turn, so as to form a syllabarium or primer. The most expe
rienced antiquarians and the most acute philologers have decided that this
is the oldest monument in existence bearing upon the history of the Greek
alphabet, and that there is every reason to believe that it is a relic of the earli
est inhabitants of Agylla (afterwards Caere) which is uniformly represented
by ancient writers to have been one of the most ancient cities in Italy, and
to have been founded at a very remote epoch by Greeks or Pelasgians.
The alphabet on the vase consists of twenty-five letters, in very archaic
characters, 1 arranged as follows :

A, B, C, 2 A, E, F, Z, H, 0, I, K, A, M, N, H, O, II, Q, P, 2, T, T, X, $, .

It will be remarked that

1. We here find the F, or Digamma or Van, and the Q or Koph, both
of which subsequently dropped out of the Greek alphabet, being retained
as marks of number only, while both were preserved as letters in the Latin
alphabet.

2. The long vowels, Eta and Omega^ are both wanting, as in Latin.

1 For a minute description of the vase and a fac-simile of the inscriptions, see the
very elaborate and interesting -work by Mr. Dennis, entitled Cities and Cemeteries of
Etruria, vol. ii., p. 53; and for a full discussion of the philological bearing of this
monument, see the paper by Lepsius in the Annali of the Roman Archaeological
Institute for 1836.

2 This is the most ancient form of r.

HISTORY OF THE LATIN ALPHABET. 223

3. The character H here, as in other early Greek monuments, denotes
merely a strong aspiration, the force which it retained in the Latin, and
still holds in modern alphabets.

4. As far as arrangement is concerned, X is placed before <>.

5. The above alphabet, down to T, corresponds exactly in arrangement
with the Hebrew, omitting Tsadi, and the four letters not belonging to
the Hebrew alphabet, viz., T, 3>, X, T, are all placed together, exactly as
we should have expected, at the end.

The conclusion which we draw from the above remarks, and which
seems almost irresistible, is, that the original Greek alphabet was abso
lutely identical with the Phoenician, Samaritan, and Hebrew; and we
shall proceed to show that it was identical with the Latin also.

LATIN ALPHABET.

The Latin alphabet, in the earliest form known to us, consisted of
twenty letters :

A, B, C, D, E, F, H, I, K, L, M, N, O, P, Q, E, S, T, V, X.

The letter G was introduced at some date after B.C. 259 ; while Y and Z,
which found a place only in Greek, or at least in foreign words, were not
brought into general use until a still later period.

That X was regarded as the last letter in the Latin alphabet proper, is
proved by the words of Quintilian (L, iv., 9) ... et nostrarum ultima X ...
and by the account given by Suetonius in his life of Augustus (c. 88)
of the secret writing employed by that Emperor; while Cicero (Do
jST. D. II., 37) reckons the number of letters at twenty-one, including, of
course, G.

Upon some of the letters it may be useful to make a few remarks. We
shall begin with the cognate group of gutturals, C, G, K, Q ; and, first, of

C, G.

We have pointed out above that G is omitted in the earliest form of the*
Latin alphabet, and it will be observed that C occupies the place held by
P in the Greek alphabet. It seems certain that C originally had the sound
of G, or rather, perhaps, a sound intermediate between G and K. When
G was introduced it superseded C in all those words in which the Gamma
sound predominated, while the character C was retained in those words
in which it had the Kappa sound, and in process of time almost entirely
superseded K.

That C had originally a Gamma sound, and that the character G was
introduced at a comparatively late period, can be proved by satisfactory
evidence.

1. Plutarch (Q. R. 51), when endeavouring to establish an etymological
connection between the words f&efy&pos and macellum y observes that C
(or K) and G are cognate letters, and that the Romans did not make
use of G until a late period, it having been added to their alphabet by
Spurius Carvilius o\^s yct^ I^JJO-OCWTO TU <yc& t up,ci, K*j&X/09 2/ro^/oy TTOOG--
fif/ovTOf. This person is supposed to have been the freedman of Spurius
Carviiius Ruga, celebrated as the first Roman who repudiated his wife, an
event which *xook place B.C. 235 -B.C. 227. The statement that G was

224 HISTORY OF THE LATIN ALPHABET.

introduced at a comparatively recent epoch is to be found also in Festus,
Qnintilian, Ausonius, and many of the later grammarians.

2. The inscription on the base of the Duillian column, the earliest
monument of the Latin language on which any reliance can be placed,
was engraved, in all probability, soon after the event which it commemo
rates, that is, soon after B.C. 259. Here we find no trace of G, but read
LECIONES MACISTRATOS EXFOCIONT (PU)CNAXDOD MACIS-
(TRATU) CARTACINIENSIS PUC(NANDOD) CARTACINIENS ... in
stead of Legiones, Magistratus, Exfugiunt, Pugnando, Cartaginiensis, &c.
Again, in the Senatus Consultum de Bacchanalibus, which belongs to B.C.
186, we find MAGISTER MAGISTRATUM PROMAGISTRATUO FIGIER
GNOSCIER AGRO, &c. ; thus corroborating the evidence of Plutarch as
to the time when G was introduced.

On the other hand, in the epitaph on Scipio Barbatus, who was consul
JB.C. 298, and must have died before B.C. 250, we read the words GNAIVOD
PROGNATUS SUBIGIT, which would seem to contradict the assertion
that G was introduced as late as B.C. 237. But, in the first place, a
doubt may arise as to the fact of the inscription having been correctly
copied ; for the difference between the form of C and that of G, as the
latter appears upon the older monuments, is very slight, and can scarcely
be distinguished on the coarse peperino of which Scipio s tomb is com
posed. A slight flaw in the stone might thus be easily mistaken for the
cross stroke of the G ; and some editors actually give SUBICIT for SUBIGIT ;
while Quintilian, as we shall see below, tells us that the praenomen Cains
or Gains was one of those words in which C was always retained, although
pronounced like G. In the second place, even if we admit that the inscrip
tion has been accurately copied, there is another consideration which
deserves serious attention. The epitaph on Lucius Scipio, the son of
Barbatus, exhibits the language under a more archaic form than that upon
his father, while the tomb of Barbatus is remarkable for its graceful shape
and ornaments, displaying evidently the taste of a Greek artist. Hence
we are led to the conclusion that both the tomb and the inscription may
have been tributes paid to the memory of Barbatus a considerable period
after the date of his decease.

3. Not only does the Latin C occupy the same place in the alphabet
as the Greek F, but it is well known that in early Greek inscriptions the
r has exactly the form of a semicircular C. Thus, on the oldest coins of
Gela, Rhegium, and Agrigentum, we find the legends CEAA2 PECINON
- AKPACAX

Even after G had been fairly established, the character C still lingered
in some words. Thus in the praenomens GAIUS and GNEUS the G sound
was quite distinct ; but it was the usual, although not uniform practice,
down to a late period, to employ the abbreviations C. and Cx., in prefer
ence to G. and GN. So also Servius on Virgil (G. I., 194), tells us that the
word amurca (oipopyYi), although written with a C, was pronounced
amurga ; and in the Praenestine Kalendar, preserved in the Vatican, we
remark PRVCVM for FRVGVM. Moreover, in a few words, as far as
we can trust existing MSS., C and G seem to have been employed indif
ferently we have as good authority for gurgulio, vigcsimus, trigesimus
as for curculio, vicesimus, tricesimus; while on a set of consular denarii,

HISTORY OF THE LATIN ALPHABET. 225

supposed to belong to a Gens Ogulnia, a Gens Carvilia, and a Gens Ver-
(jilia, we find the two former names sometimes as OCVL. CAR. and
sometimes as OGVL. GAR.

It must be borne in mind that the Latin C was always sounded hard, as
in the English word Cat, and never had the S sound, which we give to it
in such words as certain and civil. In fact, the sound of C seems to have
been identical with that of K ; and hence the Latin proper names Cicero
and Caesar, which we pronounce as Sissero and Seesar, were written by
the Greeks Ktxs^av and Koctarx^. How C came in process of time to have
the force of S in certain words may be perhaps explained from the fact
that the character C, which in the oldest Greek inscriptions represented
Gamma, was frequently employed in Greek inscriptions of a late date to
represent 2. Thus the epithet 2g/3ao-rof (Augustus), continually appears
on Greek imperial coins under the abbreviated form CEB.

K.

There seems to be no foundation whatever for an assertion to be found
in two very late grammarians, Isidorus of Seville 1 and Petrus Diaconus, 2 that
K was introduced into the Latin alphabet by a schoolmaster named Salvius
or Sallustius. On the contrary, there is every reason to believe that K,
which is found in the Hebrew, Phoenician, and oldest Greek alphabets, was
one of the original constituents of the Latin alphabet also. At no period,
however, does it seem to have been extensively employed, and it entered
into those words only in which it was followed by the vowel A. 3 After
the introduction of G, C was completely identified in sound with K, which
from that time forward almost disappeared from the language. Hence
Quintilian, Ausonius, and the grammarians, speak of it as a superfluous
letter, used only as a mark or abbreviation for a very few words, chiefly
KAPUT KALUMNIA KALENDAE and the proper name KAESO. Car-
ihago seems to have been frequently written Karthago; but we read
Cartacininensis on the Duillian column.

We find a few examples of K in inscriptions and on coins down to a late
period such as ARKA DEDIKAVERUNT EVOKATUS PARK ARUM
v OLKANO ; and the names KALENUS and PALIKANUS on denarii of the
Gens Fufta and Gens Lollla. These may probably be regarded justly as
mistakes of the artizans, but they at the same time prove that the letter
and its sound were not forgotten. On the other hand, the appearance of
K in the words KARUS, KARISSIMUS, KARITAS, &c., is of such frequent
recurrence, that it cannot be purely accidental ; and Velius Longus (p.
2218) says ... religiosi quidam (i. e., persons scrupulously precise in the
matter of orthography) epistolis subscribunt KARISSIME per K et A. ...

The very rare cases in which K is followed by some letter other than A
belong to words transplanted from the Greek such as KLEPSYDRAEIUS
KRISTUS, or are evident blunders of the stone-cutters, as Kos. for Cos.

1 I-, 4. 2 ^ 1582 .

The only examples of K in the older inscriptions are 1. In the epitaph on,
Cnaeus Scipio Hispanus, where we read SL. IVDIK, i. e., Stlitibus iudicandis, and,
2. In the S. C. regarding the Tiburtines, where the word KASTORVS, i. e., Castoris,
occurs.

226 HISTORY OF THE LATIN ALPHABET.

Q.

We have seen that Q, or Koph, or Koppa, was a constituent of the
Hebrew, Phoenician, and early Greek alphabets ; and it seems from the
first to have belonged to the Latin alphabet also. There is no foundation
for the assertion made by some of the grammarians, that it was introduced
at a late period, and was merely an abbreviation for the combination
CV. 1

Q, as we have already stated, disappeared at an early period from the
words of the Greek language, and was retained merely as a mark to denote
the number ninety.

On the other hand, Q was at all periods employed as a letter by the
Romans, but only to a very limited extent. It was not used except when
followed by the vowel V, and when V was itself followed by another
vowel, with which it coalesced, so as to form one syllable, producing a
sound which, according to Quintilian, was entirely unknown in Greek, and
not capable of being expressed in Greek characters. Of this we have
examples in such words as Qua, Quae, Quaero, Queror, Quintus, Quoties,
Quum, Equa, Inquire, Liquor, Reliquus in all of which Qu and the vowel
following coalesce, so as to form one syllable, although the combination is
not regarded as a diphthong, and in no way affects the natural quantity of
the vowel following V. Thus Queror and Quirites are respectively a dis
syllable and a trisyllable, with the first short. Inqulro is a trisyllable, with
the second long.

We know that in those words in Greek into which Q originally entered,
such as 90PIN0O2, it was eventually superseded by K, and it is probable
that, when enunciated independently, it was not distinguishable in sound
from C or K. There is no pretext, however, for terming it a superfluous
letter in Latin, for it seems to have been always employed in preference to
C, in cases similar to those noticed above, when V was followed by a vowel
with which it coalesced ; whereas when V is preceded by C, and followed
by a vowel, it does not coalesce with the latter, but forms a distinct sylla
ble thus, it is correct to write reliquus aqua aequus ; not relicus acua
aecus; while, on the other hand, we must write aciio acmtur ; not aqua
aquitur. There are a few, and only a few, doubtful exceptions, in such
words as cum (adv.) cuius cui which certainly appear, towards the close
of the republic, to have been used indifferently with, if not in preference
to, the more ancient and correct forms quom quoins quoi.

But since Q, when pronounced independently, was identical in sound
with C or K, it was natural that persons not conversant with the strict
rules of orthography should occasionally employ it erroneously instead of
C, especially before Y, even when V was not followed by another vowel.
Hence Charisius (p. 83) thinks it necessary to warn his readers that they
ought to write pecunia, and not pequnia ; and we actually find this word

1 See Vel. Long., p. 2218, Terent. Maur., p. 2399. Hence Mar. Victor., p. 2452,
calls Q a nova litera; but in p. 2468 he places it among the original sixteen Cadmean
letters ; and in p. 2459 expressly says, that it was not a letter of Roman invention.
Isidorus (I., 4) goes so far in ignorance as to assert that Q was to be found neither in
Hebrew nor Greek.

HISTORY OF THE LATIN ALPHABET. 227

written with aQ in inscriptions (e. g., Orell., n. 745) ; so also QURTIUS for
CURTIUS (Orell., n. 3946), and QULINA for CULINA (Orell., n. 3302).
But these mistakes are not common, and there seems to have been rather
a tendency to supersede Q, even in the regular combination Qu, by C.
Thus Priscian (p. 560) gives Arquus Coquus Oquulus Quur Quum
as archaic forms of Arcus Cocus Oculus Cur Cum: and in the S. C.
de Bacchanalibus we have OQUOLTOD for OCCULTO. In several words Qu
appears in the root, and is replaced by C in the derivative, as Sequor, Secun-
dus; Torqueo, Torcular; Quatio, Concutio ; Aliquis, Alicubi, Alicunde, &c. :
and, on the other hand, we occasionally find Qu in the derivative, while it
has disappeared from the root, thus Cunire, Inquinare; Stercus, Sterqui-
linium; Colo, Inquilinus; Lacus, Laquear ; Quercus, Querquetulanus.

We may proceed to quote a few of the most important passages bearing
upon the four letters which we have now discussed.

Festus, s. v. PRODIGIA, p. 229, ed. Mutter

Prodigia quod praedicunt futura, permutatione G literae, nam quae nunc
C appellatur, ab antiquis G vocabatur.

And again, s. v. ORCUM, p. 202

Orcum quern dicimus, ait Verrius ab antiquis dictum Uragum quod et
V literae sonum per O efferebant : per C literae formam mhilonunus G
usurpabant. See also s. vv. ACETARE, QUINCENTUM.

Auson. Eidyll. XII., 20

Haec tribus in Latio tantum addita nominibus K,
Praevaluit postquain Gammae vice functa prius C,
Atque alium prae se titulum replicata dedit Q.

Plutarch, Q. R., 51

ycx.% TO x. wpog TO y cvyytueiotv # nap ctvTot; 6\}/s yap e%py<rttTO

And again, 56

xai -TT^WTOJ vsue
TOV

The date assigned to this divorce varies from B.C. 235 -B.C. 227. See
Clinton on B.C. 231.

QuintiL I., vii., 28. .... Nam et Gains C litera notatur, quae inversa
Q mulierem declarat ;..... nee Gneus earn literam in praenominis nota
accipit qua sonat.

Diomed., p. 417. G nova est consonans, in cuius locum C solebat
apponi, hodieque cum Gaium notamus Caesarem, scribimus C. Caesarem.
Comp. p. 420.

Mar. Victorin., p. 2469 ..... C autem et nomen habuisse G et usum
praestitisse, quod nunc Caius per C. Cneius per CN., quamvis utriusque
syllabae sonus G exprimat, scribuntur. And precisely to the same effect.
Terent. Maur., p. 2402, 2410.

Again, Mar. Victorin.) p. 2459, when speaking of G, says Pro quo
apud antiquos C poni solitum, ut, pro agro Gabino, Cabino; pro lege,
lece ; acna pro agna ; auctio certe ab augendo dicta est ; et numeri cum
habeant C, ut ducenti, trecenti, sexcenti, G reliqui habent, ut quadringenti,

228 HISTORY OF THE LATIN ALPHABET.

f

nongenti: [cum G] tertio [quoque] ordine, ut apud Graecos quoque, posi-
tum est C pro G, et suoloco K, post receptum C, supervacuum esse coepit-
In p. 2468, Marius Victorinus commits the mistake of supposing that
the Latin G is the same with the Greek <r, the symbol for the number 6 ;
while in reality the character in question is merely one of the forms of the
Digamma.

It will be observed that Marius Victorinus, in the passage quoted above,
says that K became superfluous after the introduction of C. We shall
find that the same opinion was held with regard both to K and Q by
several of the grammarians who precede him.

Quintil. I., vii., 10. Nam Kquidem in nullis verbis utendum puto, nisi
quae significat etiam ut sola ponatur. Hoc eo non omisi, quod quidani
earn, quoties A sequatur, necessariam credunt : quum sit C litera, quae
ad omnes vocales vim suam perferat.

Again, I., iv., 7. At grammatici saltern omnes in hanc descendent rerum

tenuitatem : desintne aliquae nobis necessariae literae an rursus

aliae redundent (praeter illam aspirationis notam, quae, si necessaria est,
etiam contrariam sibi poscit) ut K quae et ipsa quorundam nominum nota
est, et Q, cuius similis effectu specieque, nisi quod paulum a nostris obli-
quatur, Kappa, apud Graecos nunc tantum in numero manet : et nostra-
rum ultima X, qua tamen carere potuimus, si non quaesissemus.

Again, XII., x., 30, when speaking of Q, he observes Duras et ilia
syllabas facit, quae ad coniungendas demum subiectas sibi vocales est utilis,
alias supervacua ; ut equos hac et equum scribimus ; quum etiam ipsae hae
vocales duae efficiunt sonum, qualis apud Graecos nullus est, ideoque scribi
illorum litteris non potest.

Diomed., p. 417, when describing the consonants Ex his quibusdam
supervacuae videntur K et Q, quod C litera harum locum possit implere,
sed invenimus in Kalendis, et quibusdam similibus nominibus, quod K
necessario scribitur : et quod secundum consuetudinem Q scribitur, cum
in una eademque syllaba V litera antecedat, et habeat sibi adiunctam aliam
vocalem, ut, Quirinus.

And again, p. 419 K consonans muta supervacua, qua utimur quando
A correpta sequitur, ut, Kalendae, Kaput, Kalumniae.

Priscian, I., p. 543. K enim et Q quamvis figura et nomine videantur
aliquam habere differentiam, cum C tamen eandem tarn in sono vocum,
quam in metro continent potestatem : et K quidem penitus supervacua est,
nulla enim ratio videtur cur, A sequente, K scribi debeat. Carthago
enim et Caput, sive per C sive per K scribantur, nullam faciunt, nee in
sono nee in potestate, eiusdem consonantis difFerentiam. Q vero propter
nihil aliud scribenda videtur esse, nisi ut ostendat sequens V, ante alteram
vocalem in eadem syllaba positam, perdere vim literae in metro.

Again, p. 544 Auctoritas quoque tarn Yarronis quam Macri, teste
Censorino, nee K nee Q neque H in numero adhibet literarum.

Terent. Scaur. ,p. 2252. K quidam supervacuam esse literam iudicave-
runt, quoniam vice illius fungi C satis posset, sed retenta est, ut quidam
putant, quoniam notas quasdam significaret, ut Kesonem, ut Kaput, et
Kalumniam et Kalendas. He adds, that the ancients never used this
letter except when it was followed by A.

On K, Q, see also Val. Prob., p. 1486 ; Donat., p. 1737 ; Serg., p.

HISTORY OF THE LATIN ALPHABET. 229

1828; Cledon., p. 1883; Mar. Victor., p. 1945; Vel. Long., p. 2218;
Terent. Maur., p. 2400.

F, V.

The consonants F, V, deserve especial notice, since they are the repre
sentatives in Latin of a Greek letter, on which the researches and
controversies of the learned have bestowed no small celebrity the Aeolic
Digamma.

No scholar now imagines that Latin was derived from the Aeolic dialect
of Greek, and scarcely any one doubts that the Greek language, the Latin,
and various branches of the Teutonic, had a common parent. Certain
consonants existed in this ancient tongue, which, gradually, were either
lost or modified in some of those which sprung from it, and among these
was a strong, rough labial, which is still extant in many old Greek inscrip
tions and coins, which was unquestionably still in use, partially at least, in
the time of Homer, but subsequently disappeared from almost all the
dialects except that of the Aeolians, by whom it was both written and
pronounced long after it had been dropped by the other Greeks, except
as a mark of number.

From this circumstance, the later grammarians, who supposed it to be
peculiar to this dialect, attached to it the epithet Q Aeolic, while they gave
it the name of " Digamma " from its form, which is that of two Gammas,
one placed above the other, F.

Its proper appellation is Vau, the name which it has in the Hebrew
alphabet, and which it bore among the Aeolians. (See Priscian, p. 545.)

There is a well known passage in Dionysius of Halicarnassus, 1 where it is
described as a Gamma with two horizontal lines joined to the perpendicular.

Tovro B qv uavep yappct, ^tTTotts eirt ^tctv opdqv STrt^ewyyvftsvov rctig

So also Agnaeus Cornutus, quoted by Cassiodorus 2
Est quaedam litera in F literae speciem figurata, quae digamma nominatur
quae duos apices ex Gamma litera habere videtur.

This description completely corresponds with its appearance upon
ancient monuments, where it is for the most part found under the shape
F, or F* thus presenting a complete type of the Roman F.

The fact that many of the forms of the original language, especially
those connected with this letter, were preserved in the Aeolic dialect and
also in Latin, gave rise to the erroneous opinion alluded to above, that
the latter was derived from the former. This circumstance also renders
Latin of great use to the Greek scholar, by enabling him to enlarge with
certainty the scanty list of words once written with the Digamma, which
he can collect from ancient monuments ; while, at the same time, it is in
the highest degree interesting to the Latin philologer, by enabling him to
trace, distinctly, the connection between the two languages, in many cases
where the ordinary rules of etymology would have afforded little assistance.

We shall now proceed to point out the different aspects which the Di
gamma assumes in Latin, adding a few examples in each case, the number
of which may be easily increased by the intelligent student.

1 A. R. I., 20. 2 P. 2282.

8 For this and its other shapes, see Boeckh, Corpus Inscrip. Graec.

230 HISTORY OF THE LATIN ALPHABET.

1. The Digamma is represented by F in several Latin words, while it
has totally disappeared from the corresponding Greek ones.

Thus, fayyvpt or p#y<y, is the same with Frango^

ptyseu Frigeo.

2. In many cases where the Digamma was attenuated into one of the
softer labials, r, /S, 0, we find in Latin the old rough F.

Thus, 3-Ax<y, orAsxro?, . . . Flecto.

Trztpa, iropo;, . . . Foro (to pierce).

fipv*>i .... Frutex, Fructus.

/3/?^, .... Fremo.

Qspa, .... Fero.

(Dor. 0#yoc), . . Fagus.

(Dor. Qetpot), * . Fama.

-, . . . Flamma.

., Fuga.

. Folium.

<Pva, .... Fui.

(Aeolic form of ^), . . Fera.

Frater.
Fur.

3. But the Digamma appears in Latin most frequently as the con
sonant V.

a. At the beginning of a word.

Old Greek. Later Greek. Latin.

Video.
Venter.
Vesperus.
Vesta.
Ver.

fc, Vis.

F/CJ/, /oy, Viola*

Vicus.
Vinum.

In the middle of a word,

aeVum.
aVernus.
A chivi.
diVus.
claVis.

~ / r

vctFv;, vxvs, naVis.

fis, oVis.

silVa.
oVum.

1 ^enlts was used by the Aeolian Alcaeus, according to Trvpho. Thiersch, G. G.
CLII.

HISTORY OF THE LATIN ALPHABET. 231

c. Both at the beginning and in the middle.
Old Greek. Later Greek. Latin.

FeAgFy, /As*>, VolVo.

4. It is sometimes found under the still softer form of B.
sr/Fy, cr/<y, biBo.

We are told 1 that the ancient forms of

Hordeum, Hoedus, Hircus, Hariolus,
were Fordeum, Foedus, Fircus, Fariolus,

which is analogous to what took place in Greek, where we see the Di-
gamma passing into the aspirate, in such words as seTrepog, sana, EAsi/jj.

Several words occur in Homer in which the Digamma appears to be
assumed or omitted according to the convenience of the poet. a Of this we
find an apt illustration in Latin, where

Cupivi and Cupii,

Petivi ... Petii,

Audiverant ... Audierant,

Amaverunt ... (Amaerunt) Amarunt,

and the like, were in use at the same time, the V being retained or re
jected at pleasure.

We have thus seen that when the Digamma disappeared from the more
highly cultivated dialects of Greek, traces of its former presence remained
in the softer sounds of 0, sr, /3, while in other cases it vanished totally, or
left its shadow only in an aspirate.

It not unfrequently passed also into the vowel T.

Thus, /3ot/, , /3oos, which in Latin is 5os, &otns,

was manifestly /3oF$, /3oFo?, the Latin losing all trace of the Digamma in
the nominative, and recovering it in the genitive, while exactly the re
verse takes place in the Greek.

So the v in A^AXgy?, O^vffasvs, is the remnant of the Digamma which is
lost in Achilles, Ulysses.

Now, precisely the same changes took place internally in the Latin
language itself, the consonant V passing frequently into the vowel V.
Thus we have

Faveo, favitor, fautor ;

Lavo, lavatus, lautus ;

Navis, navita, nauta ;

and this fact is particularly valuable, as it serves to explain the poetical
licenses (which have been noticed in the body of this work, under the head
of Archaisms), by which silvae, solvunt, evolvam, pervolvent, &c., are
scanned as siluae, soluunt, evoluam, pervoluent, &c.

The Digamma, under its proper form, was always a consonant : so was
the Ilooan F. But the Roman character V discharged the functions of

ic&i. I., c, 4 ; Terentius Scaurus, p. 2250 ; Velius Longus, p, 2230.

2 Thiersch, G. G. CLVIIL

232 HISTORY OF THE LATIN ALPHABET.

two distinct letters, a consonant and a vowel ; when a consonant, it re
presents the Digamma when a vowel, it corresponds to our own U.

Agnaeus Cornutus, in the compilation of Cassiodorus, Putsch., 2282. _
Nos hodie V literam in duarum literarum potestatem cocgimus ; nam
modo pro digamma scribitur, modo pro vocali. Yocalis est cum ipsa
per se est. Hoc enim cum caeteris quoque vocalibus patitur. Si cum
alia vocali, digamma est, quae est consonans.

The Emperor Claudius endeavoured to reform his native language by
restricting V to the discharge of its duties as a vowel, and restoring the
discarded Digamma in the form of an inverted F, to supply the place of
V as a consonant.

This is noticed by Quintilian I., c. 7, when treating of this subject.
Nee inutiliter Claudius Aeolicam illam ad hos usus vi literam adiecerat.

And Priscian, p. 545, ed. Putsch. V vero loco consonantis posita
eandem prorsus in omnibus vim habuit apud Latinos quam apud Aeoles
digamma. Unde a plerisque ei nomen hoc datur, quod apud Aeoles habuit
olim digamma, id est, Faw, ab ipsius voce profectum, teste Varrone et
Didymo, qui id ei nomen esse ostendunt ; pro quo Caesar hanc figuram &
scribere voluit ; quod quamvis illi recte visum est, tamen consuetudo an-
tiqua superavit.

Accordingly, we find an inscription engraved during the reign of Clau
dius. as follows :

TI. CLAVDIVS.

DRVSI. F. CAISAR.

AVG. GERMANICVS.

PONT. MAX. TRIE. POT._

vm. IMP. xvi. cos. iv.

CENSOR. P. P.
AVCTIS. POPVLI. ROMANI.

FINIBVS.

POMERIVM.

AMPLIA^IT. TERMINAJIT. QVE.

However, subsequent inscriptions confirm the assertion of Priscian, that
the innovation was speedily abandoned, although we again find in an
inscription of the reign of Vespasian, the word TERMINAiilT, although,
inconsistently enough, in the same line we have ALVEI, where V is a
consonant.

Possesses the same force in the Latin alphabet as in our own that of
a strong aspiration. This was the force of the character in the early
Greek alphabet also ; but, as we have seen above, it was eventually
employed to denote Eta, or long e, the change, according to the commonly
received account, having been introduced by Simonides of Ceos.

The ancient Romans employed the aspirate more sparingly than their
descendants parcissime ea veteres usi sunt etiam in vocalibus, quum oedos
trcosque dicebant are the words of Quintilian (I., v., 20) ; and after the

HISTORY OF THE LATIN ALPHABET. 233

use of the aspirate had become more common, it again fell out of use ia
the decline of the language, as we shall prove below. Hence it comes to
pass that there are many words, both native and foreign, in which inscrip
tions and MSS. sometimes insert, and sometimes omit H, at the com
mencement of a word. Thus we find ave, have ; arena, harena ; olus y
Iwlus; aruspex, liaruspex ; erus, Jierus ; edera, hedera; ordeum, liordeum;
arundo, harundo; Etruria, Etruscus, Hetruria, Hetruscus ; Adria, Hadria;
Annibal, Amilcar, Asdrubal, Hannibal, Hamilcar, Hasdrubal ; and many
others. In some of these the pronunciation may have been always doubtful
even among the best educated, as in the case of the word humble in our
own language ; and in others H may have been written, but not pro
nounced, as in honest, honour, Jiour, humour, while in many the pronuncia
tion may have varied at different epochs. That there was a tendency
among Koman, as among English provincials, to misplace the aspirate, is
evident from the words of Gellius (X. A., XV., 6) rusticus fit sermo si
aspires perperam ; and what ridicule such blunders brought down upon,
the perpetrators may be seen from the well known epigram of Catullus
(LXXXII.) :

Chommoda dicebat, si quando commoda vellet

Dicere, et insidias Arrius hinsidias.
Et tune mirifice sperabat se esse locutum,

Quom, quantum poterat, dixerat hinsidias.
Credo sic mater, sic Liber, avunculus eius,

Sic maternus avus dixerat, atque avia.
Hoc misso in Syriam, requierunt omnibus aures,

Audibant eaaem haec leniter et leviter.
Nee sibi postilla metuebant talia verba :

Quum subito adfertur nuntius horribilis:
lonios fluctus, postquam illuc Arrius isset,

lam non lonios esse, sed Hionios.

In many cases where H occurred in the middle of a word, it was dropped
or retained at pleasure. Thus mihi and mi; niliil and nil; cohors and
cors; 1 vehemens and vemens ; prehendo and prendo; seem at one period to
have^been used indifferently. Agnaeus Cornutus, in the compilation of
Cassiodorus, p. 2286 Vehemens et Vemens apud antiques, et apud Cicero-
nem lego aeque Prehendo et Prendo, Hercule et Herde, Nihil et Nil ; and
Eutychius, in the same compilation, p. 2311, gives as examples of this
usage ut veho, traho ; vexitraxi; mihi, mi; nihil, nil; prehendo, prendo ;
vehemens, vemens; et similia. When Quintilian says (L, v., 21) Inde
durat ad nos usque vehementer et comprehendere et mihi he seems to indi-
cate^that h was commonly pronounced in these words in his time ; but the
fashion changed ; for, at a later period, we read in Velius Longus (p. 2229)

1 It is true that cohors is generally used to denote a company of men, and cors for
a walled enclosure or court-yard : but this is not universal ;" for we find in Ovid,.

p T-rr 7__

Abstulerat multas ilia cohortis aves.

And in Martial, VII., liii

Non porcus, non cortis aves, non ova supersunt.
While CHORS, in the sense of a cohort, is common in inscriptions.

234 HISTORY OF THE LATIN ALPHABET.

- Et de H litera quaeritur ut in his, veliemens, reprehendit, cum elcgan-

tiores et yeementer dicunt, et reprendit secundum primam positionem,
prendo enim dicimus non prehendo ; and again, p. 2234 cum superius de
aspirations loquerer ostendi id quoque, ilium sibi locum fecisse, cum alio-
quin non desideraretur ut in vehemente et reprehenso, cum veemens et
reprensus sine aspiratione emendatius dicatur. That there was a general
disposition in the decline of the language to drop the aspirate is sufficiently
attested by Marius Victorinus (p. 2466), who, when speaking of the use of
H in certain words, observes Sed credo vos antiquitatem sequi, sed cum
asperitas vetus ilia paulatim ad elegantioris vitae sermonisque est limam
perpolita, sic vos quoque has voces sine H secundum consuetudinem nostri
seculi scribite, where there can be little doubt that, when the gramma
rian uses the term antiquitas, he does not refer to the earliest epoch of the
language, when, as we have seen above, the H was very sparingly intro
duced, but to the age of Cicero and Augustus, which was abundantly
ancient relatively to himself.

^When Quintilian, as quoted above, says Parcissime ea veteres usi sunt
etiam in vocalibus ; and when Cicero declares (Orator, XL VIII., 160)
Quin ego ipse, quum scirem ita maiores locutos esse ut nusquam nisi in
vocali aspiratione uterentur, locpebar sic ut, pulcros, Cetegos, triumpos,
Kartaginem dicerem, aliquando, idque sero, convicio aurium quum extorta
mihi veritas esset, usum loquendi populo concessi, sententiam niihi reser-
vavi, they mean that, according to ancient usage, H was never employed
except at the beginning of a syllable, and when followed by a vowel, as in
honestus, inhonestus, nihil, and the like. Hence there are no characters in
the Latin alphabet corresponding to the Greek OX, nor, properly speak
ing, were the combinations ch, ph, rh, th, ever employed except in foreign
words, epecially those transplanted directly from the Greek, such as
Charta, Chirograplium, Chlamys, Machina, Machaera, Schola; Phalerae,
Pharmacopeia, Philosophus, Asphodelus, Sphaera ; Rheda, Rhetor, Pyrrhus,
Parrhasius; Thronus, Thesaurus, Thyasus, Thyrsus, Asthma, Isthmus,
Phaethon, Diphthongus, Erichthonius, and the like.

The natural disinclination of the Romans to an aspirate may be seen
distinctly in numerous words which, although not transplanted directly
from the Greek, were derived from a common source. Thus we have
dyxto, ango ; vetpfry, nebula; dfttpa, ambo ; o%i^, scindo ; hoy^Y), lancea;
&$vy, apua; atphotaTov, aplustre ; (payo;,fagus ; (Pw/iy fama ; <pvyn,fuga;
(pv h hov, folium ; <pega,fero, &C. 1

Even Greek proper names were at first metamorphosed, in order to get
rid of the aspirate ; thus Ennius uniformly used the forms Bruges and
Burrus, instead of Phryges and Pyrrhus ; * and in the epitaph on Scipio
(See p. 249) we find ANTIOCO instead of ANTIOCHUM.

Towards the close of the Republic, however, the use of the aspirated
consonants became more common ; not only were they restored to the
foreign words adopted at an early period, such as Triampus, Kartago, 3 but
were introduced into words where they were entirely out of place (erupit

1 These and many other examples are given by Schneider.

2 Cic. Orat., XLVIIL, 160; Quintil., I., iv., 15.

3 To these we may, perhaps, add Brachium, which in an old inscription (Grut., p.
509), appears as BRACIO.

HISTOBY OF THE LATIN ALPHABET. 235

nimius usus) such as pulcher, sepulchrum, chorona, lachryma, chenturiones,
praechones, and, what seems strange, even into some Roman proper names,
such as Gracchus, Cethegus, Orcliivius, Mafho, Oiho, Chaepio which were
anciently written Graccus, Cetegus, Mato, Oto, Caepio. Some of these
new forms Cicero, as he tells us, found himself compelled to adopt, while
others he steadily rejected. 1

The character I, in the Lathi alphabet, possesses, like V, a double
power : it is not only a vowel, but, in certain words, when standing at
the beginning of a syllable, before a vowel, it has the force of a consonant.
Thus lovis is uniformly a dissyllable, and Julius is uniformly a trisyllable ;
in both of these I acts as a consonant, and is regarded as such in prosody ;
Thus in

Ante lovem nulli subigebant arva coloni. V. G. L, 125,

the syllables Ante lov form a Dactyl, without any hiatus : and in
Aut ut erunt patres in lulla templa vocati. O. E. P. IV., v., 21.

the syllable in, which is naturally short, is lengthened by position before L
Nothing similar to this takes place in Greek where I is always simply a
vowel ; but we find an analogy in our own language in the case of Y,
which acts as a vowel in such words as type, symptom ; and as a consonant
in such words as yard, year, young, beyond; and just as we cannot distin
guish Y, a vowel, from Y, a consonant, by the eye, so the Romans had no
mark to distinguish I, when used as a vowel, from I, when used as a con
sonant. The character J, now frequently employed to represent I, when
used as a consonant, was, as we have stated in the Preliminary Remarks,
entirely unknown to the Romans, and ought never to find a place in
the text of the Classics.

The use of I as a consonant is limited.

1. We find it at the beginning of certain simple words, and it enters
into their direct derivatives and compounds. The list is not long :

laceo and lacioj laculum, &c., Ab-

iicio, De-Ucio, Con-iicio, &c.
lam.

Janus, lana, lanua, lanitor^ &c.
lecur.
leiunus.

lento, lentaculum.
focus, locor, &c.
lovis, luglans (i. e., lovis-glans).
luba.
lubar.

lubeo, lussum, &c.
luverna.
lubilo.

ludaea, ludaei, ludaicus, &c.
lus, luro, lustus, lustinus, Index,

ludicium, &c.
lugurtha.
lungo, lugum, lugis, luncus, &c.,

Bi-iugus, Quadri-iugus, &c.
lalius, lulianus, &c.
lunius.

luno (i. e., lovino).
luppiter (i. e., lovis-pater).
lurgium.

luvo, luvenis, lunix, luvenalis, &c*
luturna.
luxta.

lucundus.

1 Cic. Orat. XLVIIL, 160 ; Qumtil. L, v., 20.

236 HISTORY OF THE LATIN ALPHABET.

2. I has the force of a consonant in the middle of a few simple words.
Thus, eius, cuius, huius, maior, peior, mains, peius, which are commonly
written ejus, cujus, hujus, major, pejor, majus, pejus, are all dissyllables,
pronounced e-yus, cu-yus, hu-yus, ma-yor, pe-yor, ma-yus, pe-yus of
which the ancient orthography was ei-ius, cui-ius, hui-ius, mai-ior, pei-ior,
mai-ius, pei-ius.

3. I has the force of a consonant in the middle of a very few words of
doubtful etymology; thus we have Baiulo, Baiulus, leiunus commonly
written Baiulo, Bajulus, Jejunus. Ejulo is clearly ei-ulo, ulo being the
root of ululo ; ejero and pejero are certainly derived from luro.

The use of I with the force of a consonant was, as we have stated above,
altogether unknown to the Greeks, and hence the Romans never gave to
I a consonantal power in words transplanted directly from the Greek
thus, lacchus, lalysus, Iambus, lapyx, lason, lasonides, laspis, have the
same number of syllables in Latin as in the corresponding Greek words,
la^o, , ^Ivfrvaos, lotftfiot, Iawv%, locaav, I0-o://<W, lawn.

There is an apparent exception to this principle in the Ovidian line
(Met. V., Ill)

Tu quoque, lapeiide, non hos adhibendus in usus,

where not only has the I at the beginning of lapetide the force of a con
sonant, so as to save the elision of the final vowel in quoque, but it forms
one long syllable with the short vowel which follows it. This, however,
falls under the Poetical License already explained in p. 118 ; for it will be
observed that the word ~Iapetides could not find a place in a Dactylic line
unless the regular pronunciation were modified. Elsewhere we have uni
formly ~Japetiis ("la^rg ro,-) as a quadrisyllable and "Idpetwnides ( IxKtTio-
vftys) as a heptasyllable

Coeumque ~Iapetumque creat saevumque Typhoea. V. G. L, 279.
~2apetwmdes Atlas fuit, ultima tellus. 0. M. IV., 630.

It must be remarked, however, that although the foreign word ludaeus
must, in all probability, have passed into Latin through the Greek lot* Baio;,
we find that the initial I in ludaea, ludaeus, ludaicus, has invariably the
force of a consonant.

Incerti ludaea dei, mollisque Sophene. L. P. II., 593.
Persuadere cupit credat ludaeus Apella. //. S. L, v., 100.
ludaicum ediscunt et servant et metuunt ius. /. XIV., 101.

If the character J were always used strictly to indicate those cases in
which I has the force of a consonant, there could be no greater objection
to its use than to that of the rounded U; but it has, in many cases, given
rise to confusion. Thus, we are frequently told that the first syllable in
ejus, major, pejor, and the like, is long because in these and similar words
j has the power of a double consonant the truth being, that in these words,
according to the ancient orthography, the first syllable was a diphthong ;
while the introduction of J into such words as Troja, Trojanus, Achaja,
i is a positive blunder. This will be seen at once, if we consider the

HISTORY OF THE LATIN ALPHABET. 237

various forms of these words in Greek, most of which were adopted in

Latin.

Thus we have in Greek Tpoia, where ot is a diphthong, and hence the
division of syllables in Latin is Troi-a, Troi-anus. Troi-ugena, in which
also oi is a diphthong the pronunciation being Troi-a, Troi-anus,
Troi-ugena not Tro-ya, Tro-yanus, Tro-yugena ; again, ^we have in
Greek, Tpa$, Tpag;, Tpuos, Tpai os, TpuiKOs ; Tpaas, Tpase-^ss ; Tpuiccs,

aiottisti and in Latin, Tros, Troes, Trous, Troius, Troicus, Trotades.

Again, in Greek we have A#7o/, Axetfxos, A%ts or A#2/,- (sc. yj),
xcTicti, A#ott8&, Ajcfl6ljete?, in which it would appear that the second
syllable of the word was sometimes written as a diphthong at, and some
times simply as a long ex.. The latter form was preferred in Latin, for we
generally find Achams, Acliaiciis, Acliaia, Ackais, Aclictias, Achaiades,
but also Achae,us, and the digammatized form Achwi.

Lastly, the name of the son of Telamon, and of the son of Peleus, is
always written in Greek as A/**, the first syllable being a diphthong, and
must be divided in Latin Ai-ax, and not A-yax. 1

Examples.

Hium et omnis humo furnat Neptunia Troia. 2 V. M. III., 3.
Troianas ut opes et lamentabile regnum. V. &. II., 4.
Troiugena, interpres divom, qui numina Phoebi. V. ^E. III., 359.
Huius Ericthonius, Tros est generatus ab illo. 0, F. IV., 33.
Tros, ait, Aenea, cessas, neque enim ante dehiscent. V. &. VI., 52.
Egressi optata potiuntur Troes arena. V. ^E. I., 176.

1 There is a passage in Velius Longus (p. 2219) which might lead one to suppose
that the proper name Aiax was pronounced Ai-yax, and, therefore, might be correctly
written with a double I, as Aiiax Et in plerisque Cicero videtur auditu emensus
scriptionem qui et Aiiacem et Maiiam per duo ii scribenda existimavit but I can
scarcely doubt either that the text is faulty, or that the memory of the grammarian
failed him, for we read in Quintilian (I., iv., 11) Sciat enim Ciceroni placuisse Aiio
Maiiamque geminata I scribere and hence, it is probable that Longus was quoting
from Quintilian, and not directly from Cicero, and that Aiiax was by mistake substi
tuted for Aiio. We cannot decide the question positively, for the remark does not
occur in any extant work of Cicero.

Velius Longus tells us in the same passage, that some grammarians considered that
Troiia ought to be written with a double i, and that such persons wrote coniiicit with
three i s misapprehensions which prove how little the true doctrine, with regard to
I, was understood by these persons.

2 T^OIK and Troia are invariably dissyllables in the best Greek and Roman poets.
The only opposing example of which I am aware in Greek is to be found in Soph.
Ai., 1190, where some edd. have Tg0Y, a trisyllable, but the reading is doubtful;
while in Latin, Troia occurs nowhere as a trisyllable, until we come down to the (so-
called) Tragedies of Seneca, which cannot be received as authorities, e. g.,

Misit infestos Troiae ruinis. (Sapph.) Senec, Tro., 824.
The forms T^utec and Tgaa, found in Pindar, may be regarded as adjectival.

238 HISTORY OF THE LATIN ALPHABET.

Troaque 1 Peliacae stcrnebat cuspidis ictu. 0. M. XII., 74.
Trolus Aeneas Libycis ereptus ab undis. V. M. L, 600.
ISTe careant summa Troica bella manu. 0. E. P. II., xx., 14.
milii Polydamas et Trbiades Labeonem. P. S. L, 4.

O miserae, quas non manus, inquit, Achdia 1 bello. V. M. V., 623.
Parcius Andromaclien vexavit AcTidia 3 victrix. 0. H. Till.. 11.

t

Post certas hiemes uret AcJidicus" 2 (sc. ignis). (Choriamb.) H. 0. L, xv., 35

Per tot et Haemonias et per tot Achdidas urbes. 0. M. V., 306.

Imperiumque peti totius Achdidos addit. 0. M. VII., 504.

Inter Achaladas longe pulcherrima matres. 0. H. III., 71.

Atthide tentantur gressus, oculique in Acliaeis (sc. finibus.) L. VI., 1113.

Nee pudor obstabit, non possum ferre, Quirites,

Graecam urbeni, quamvis quota portio faecis Achaei. L S. III., 61.

Quidquid delirant reges plectuntur AcJdvi. H. E* I., ii., 14.

quisquam Aiacem possit superare nisi Aiax. 0. M. XIII., 389.
Unius ob noxam et furias Aiacis Oilei. V. 2E. I., 41.

It is from the erroneous employment of J in the above, and similar
cases, that we now write in English such barbarisms as Trojan, Ajax,
Jason, Jasper, giving to J, in these and in other Latin words, such as
Jove, Jury, Jejune, the hard, dental, hissing sound, which we believe to
have been unknown to Greeks and Romans alike.

R, S.

That in the earlier forms of the language S found a place in many words
in which it was eventually superseded by R, is proved by the most satis
factory evidence. Thus Varro : 4 In multis verbis, in quo antiqui dicebant
S, postea dictum R ; and gives as examples, foedesum for foederum, plusima
for plurima, meliosem for meliorem, asenam for arenam, ianitos for ianitor^
and adds that Camena was originally Casmena, and then Carmena, the r
being ultimately dropped. In like manner Quintilian : 5 nam ut Valesii
et Fusii in Valerias Furiosque venerunt, ita ar~bos, labos, vapos etiam et

1 This seems to be the only example in Latin poetry of the adjective Trous, and the
reading is doubtful, for many of the best MSS. have Totaque.

2 In these and other passages, the MSS. vary between the form Achdius and
Achdlcus.

3 In Forcellini we are told that the poets sometimes make Achaia a quadrisyllable.
I do not remember any passage in which it is not a quadrisyllable.

4 L. L. VIL, 26, ed. Mull. 5 I. 0. L, iv. 13.

HISTORY OF THE LATIN ALPHABET, 23$

clamos et lases aetatis faerunt ; and Livy says 1 - -Furies Fusios scripsere
quidam; and again- consules creat L. Lncretium Tricipitinum et T.
Veturium Geminum, sive ille Vetusius fuit. Additional examples may be
collected from Festus and the grammarians. 3 The forms of the language,
moreover, during the period of greatest refinement, would alone be
sufficient to establish the fact in question without any external testimony;
for arbos, labos, honos, lepos, kept their ground side by side with arbor, labor,
honor, and lepor;* and traces of the same are to be found in the inflections
of many nouns and verbs; thus, the genitives aeris, mar is, inoris, come
from the nominatives aes, mas, mos-, gero gives gessi, gestum; Jiaurio gives
Tiausi, haustum; haereo gives haesi; uro gives ussi, ustum; quaero and quaeso
were obviously originally the same.

But while we freely acknowledge the prevalence of S in ancient
times, we shall scarcely be disposed to admit the assertion of Pomponius
in the Digest, that the letter R was first introduced by the celebrated Appius
Claudius Caecus, It will be observed that, in all the examples quoted,
the change takes place in the middle or at the end of a word, never at the
beginning ; and we should have great difficulty in believing, even upon
much stronger evidence, that Rome and the Romans were for four centuries

tj

and a-half called Soma and Somani without any classical writer giving a

hint of so remarkable a transformation.

The words of Pomponius (Digest, I, ii., 2, 36) are as follows:
Idem Appius Claudius, qui videtur ab hoc processisse, R literam invenit^

ut pro Valesiis, Valeriis essent et pro Fusiis, Fur Us. He had previously

mentioned that this Appius constructed the Appian Way, and was the

author of Actiones, and a work, De Usurpationibus.
After carefully considering the above passage, we are constrained to

adopt one or other of the following conclusions:

1. That Pomponius made the assertion through pure ignorance; or,

2. That, although he has expressed himself carelessly, he intended
merely to state that Appius Claudius introduced the letter R into the
names Valesii, Fusii, which thenceforward were written Valerii, Furii.
Schneider brings forward, in corroboration of this view, a passage from
Cicero (Epp. ad Fam. IX., 21) :

Sed tamen, mi Paete, qui tibi venit in mentem negare, Papirium
quemquam umquam nisi plebeium fuisse? Fuerunt enim patricii minorum

entium, quorum princeps L. Papirius Mugillanus, qui Censor cum L.
empronio Atratino fuit, quum antea Consul cum eodem fuisset, annis
post Romam conditam cccxn. Sed tune Papisii dicebamini. Post hunc
tredecim fuerunt sella curuli ante L. Papirium Crassum, qui primum
Papisius est vocari desitus. Is Dictator, cum L. Papirio Cursore magistro
equitum factus est, annis post Roman conditam ccccxv., &c.

From this we learn 1. That the PapiriiwQYe originally called Papisii.
2. That the change of spelling from Papisii to Papirii took place in the

1 III., 4. 2 III., 8.

Vel. Long., pp. 2230, 2233, 2238 ; Terent. Scaur., pp. 2252, 2253, 2258.
4 Many etymologists maintain that these and similar words were originally arbors^
labors, honors, lepors ; and so aers, mars, mors, for aes, mas, mos.

240 HISTORY OF THE LATIN ALPHABET.

person of L. Papirius Crassus, who, be it observed, was contemporary
with the Appius Claudius spoken of by Pomponius ; and hence we infer
that it was at this epoch that the introduction of r into the names Papisii,
Valesii, Fusii took place; but had E, been before entirely unknown,
Cicero would scarcely have failed to notice a circumstance so curious as
the introduction of a new letter.

X.

X, as we have already pointed out (p. 223), was the last letter in the
Latin alphabet proper; but the assertions of Isidorus (I., 4), and Petrus
Diaconus (p. 1582), that it was not introduced until the age of Augustus,
are altogether erroneous ; for it is found in all the most ancient monuments
of the language the Duillian column the epitaphs on the Scipios the
.S. C. de Bacchanalibus and it must have been included in the twenty-one
letters of Cicero. 1 Priscian suggests (p. 540), that its place at the end of
the alphabet proves that it was an addition to the original number of
letters, for 3, the corresponding character in Greek, stands before
O, and the same holds good of the Hebrew Samech. But we must
receive this suggestion with caution ; for, according to the same argument,
G ought to be the last letter of all, for it certainly was not adopted until
after the admission of X.

It will be observed that the character X does not correspond in form,
with the Greek 3, to which it is equivalent, but with the Greek aspirate,
Chi; but this apparent discrepancy is in reality a proof of the identity of
the two alphabets at a remote period; for, in the older Greek inscriptions,
& appears under the forms | H, +, X, while Chi was originally

written \[/.

When Quintilian says (I., iv., 9) et nostrarum ultima X, qua tamen
-carere potuimus si non quaesissemus he means that X is a double con
sonant ; that is, an abbreviated form of two letters combined, rather than
an independent letter ; and this is the opinion expressed by nearly all the
old grammarians. Thus Maximus Victorinus, p. 1945: Ante X literam,
quae postea in compendium inventa est, rex per gs, item pix per cs veteres
scribebant. There can be no doubt that, in the great majority of cases, X
stands for CS or GS, as is abundantly evident in such words as dux
(duds), duxit (duco), felix (felicis), lex (legis), rex (regis), auxit (augeo).
In some cases the origin of X is not so obvious, as in fluo, fluxi ; struo,
struxi; veho, vexi; but the dormant c reappears injluctus, structor, vector.
In other words, however, X must represent different combinations. Thus,
in nilor, nixus s. nisus, it seems to be equivalent to ts (the Hebrew Tsadi),
In Ulixes (Ulysses, Olvcazvi), it is equivalent to double s, and so proximus
may be prossimus or propsimiis for propissimus. It is more difficult to
explain nix, nivis ; but as cases occur in which c and v are interchanged,
we may compare nics, nivis, with vivo, vicsi, and with nico, and nicto,
which give conniveo, connixi.

It being established that X is generally equivalent to CS or GS, it is
not surprising that we should occasionally find in inscriptions such

1 See above, p. 228, and compare Cic. Orat. XLV., 153; Varro L. L. VIII., 31.

HISTORY OF THE LATIN ALPHABET. 241

redundancies as IUNCXIT, CONIUNCX, TJCXOR, UXSOR, SAXSUM, VIXSIT,
and the like, and that in certain compounds the orthography should have
remained doubtful, as in exul, exilio, exilium, and exsul, exsilio, exsilium;
expecto and exspecto; exto and exsto, and the like.

Y, Z.

Y and Z, as stated in the Preliminary Remarks, were always regarded
as purely Greek letters, and not as constituents of the Latin alphabet.
When Cicero reckons the number of letters at twenty-one, he manifestly
excludes Y and Z ; while Quintilian, as we have seen, designates X as
nostrarum ultima; and in another place (I., iv., 7), he speaks in the fol
lowing terms of the question which had arisen among grammarians with
regard to the imperfections of the Latin alphabet desintne aliquae nobis
necessariae literae, non quum Graeca scribimus, turn enim ab iisdem ditas
mutuamur the two letters here indicated being Y and Z.

Y and Z, then, are employed exclusively in words taken directly from
the Greek, and adopted into the Latin language after it had been fully
developed as a distinct tongue, and in some foreign words which became
known to the Romans through the medium of Greek, the greater number
of the words in each of these classes being proper names.

It is impossible to determine the precise period at which these two letters
came into common use ; but it is natural to suppose that this would take
place at the period when a knowledge of Greek literature was beginning
to be widely diffused among persons of education.

First, with regard to Y. Y was employed to represent the Greek T,
under the circumstances described above. Thus it is introduced with pro
priety into such foreign words as Satyri (Sarygo/, the woodland deities)
Thymius (0v^z/o?) Zepliyrus (Zt(pvoQ$) Zacynthus (ZowvvQos) Cyrus
(Kt;oo<r) Cambyses (Ketftfivyyis) ; but in words which are found both in
Greek and Latin, in consequence of being derived from the common
parent of both, the Greek T appears sometimes as V, sometimes as I, and
occasionally is represented by other vowels. Thus %v&), Qvyy, xi//3sgTjj^
appear as duo, fuga, gubernator; arvhos, fay, as stilus, silva; Khva> is
recognized in clueo, cliens, inclitus; Salvor/, in lacrima orlacruma; vv%,
d yxvgct, (pfXAoz/, in nox, ancor a, folium ; x.vgo$ in socer ; hence it is inaccu
rate to write stylus, sylva, inclytus, lacryma ; but it is a positive barbarism
to write Satyra instead of Satura or Satira, and to transform the Roman
proper name Sulla into Sylla.

It is certain that Y was not employed in the time of Ennius, who, as
Cicero tells us, wrote Burrus and Bruges, 1 adding, that these words were
written in his day Pyrrlius and Phryges, by the aid of two Greek letters
(0 and v) a remark which sufficiently disproves the statement of Isidorus
(I., 4) and Petrus Diaconus (p. 1582), that Y was not written until the
age of Augustus. In consequence of the introduction of Y at a compara
tively late period, we find that u is retained in a few Greek proper names,
with which the Romans became acquainted at an early epoch in their

^ " Cic. Oral. XLVIIL, 160. Comp. Cornut. ap. Cassiod., p. 2286, and Donated
Terent. Hecyr. I., ii., 8.

242 HISTORY OF THE LATIN ALPHABET.

history. Thus the name of the Greek colony in Campania is uniformly
written Cumae, not Cymae; and Cornutus (ap. Cassiod., p. 2286) considers
that it is more correct in the text of the older writers to use Suria and
Suracusae than Syria and Syracusae, the forms which ultimately prevailed.
In like manner Z, the representative of the Greek Zeta, is employed in
words which passed directly from Greek into Latin, such as Zona (&I>Y}),
Zelotypus (fy^orvTros), Zytlium (fftfoj), Zamia (V"00> Zepliyrus (&Qvo$)
Zancle (gayxh /i), Zygia (v?ua), Trapezita (T^^^IT^) ; and although
we have no certain evidence as to the exact period when it came into use,
it was probably introduced at the same time, and under the same circum
stances as Y, and, like Y, was not written by the very earliest authors,

such as Accius. Thus Marius Yictorinus, p. 2456 Accius nee

Z literam nee Y in libro suo retulit.

We may conclude this portion of our subject by noticing

The Etruscan Alphabet.

The number of inscriptions in Etruscan characters is so limited, and the
process of deciphering them is, in some instances, so uncertain, that much
doubt might have prevailed upon this subject, had not a small cup, now
in the possession of Prince Borghese, been discovered in a tomb at
Bomarzo, bearing on it an inscription which proved to be an Etruscan
alphabet, written from right to left, in the Etruscan character. This,
represented in Roman letters, runs as follows :

A, C, E, F, Z, H, TH, I, L, M, JST, P, S, R, S, T, V, TH, CH, PH.

It will be observed that, on comparing this with the Roman alphabet

1. The vowel O, and the consonants B, D, G, K, Q, X, are altogether
wanting.

2. S, and the aspirate TH, occur twice, with distinct characters, which,
however, seem to be freely interchanged in inscriptions. It is not impos
sible that one of the two S s may have been aspirated, and thus they would
correspond with the Hebrew Sin and Shin.

3. The F, Digamma^ or Van, occupies the fourth place, B and D being
omitted.

II.

ANCIENT INSCRIPTIONS WHICH ILLUSTRATE THE HISTORY OF
THE LATIN ALPHABET, AND THE EARLIER FORMS OF THE
LANGUAGE.

HYMN OF THE FRATRES ARVALES.

THE oldest specimen of the Latin language is a hymn or litany chaunted
on high festivals by the Fratres Arvales, a corporation of priests, instituted

1 For a full account of, and discussion upon this curious relic, see Dennis s Cities and
Cemeteries of Etruria, vol. i., p. 225, and the Bulletins and Annali of the Archaeolo
gical Institute of Rome for the years 1830, 1831, 1832, and 1834.

HISTORY OF THE LATIN ALPHABET. 243

in a very remote age, and maintained in full vigour until the middle of
the third century of our era, the emperors themselves having been fre
quently, it would appear, chosen members of the college. In the year
1778, the workmen employed in forming the foundation of the Sacristy of
St. Peter s at Rome, dug up a long inscription containing numerous details
with regard to the Acta, or proceedings of this body, commencing with the
admission of Drusus, son of the Emperor Tiberius, into the fraternity. In
a subsequent portion of the inscription we find a record of the admission
of the Emperor Elagabalus, and minute particulars of the ceremonies per
formed at a great solemnity celebrated on the 29th of May. We are told
that the priests, after having offered sacrifice in the grove of the Dea Dia,
returned to the temple, and various rites having been completed

Deas unyuentaverunt, et aedes clusae, et omnes foris^exierunt. Ibi

sacer dotes, clusi, saccincti, Ubellis azceptis, carmen descindentes tripo-
daverunt in verba haec

ENOSLASESlWATE

ENOSLASESIWATEENOSLASESIVVATENEVELVAERVEMARM
ASINSlN.CVRREREINPLEORESNEVELVERVEMARMAR

.NSINCVREEREINPLEORISNEYELYERVEMARMAR.SERSINCVRR
EREINPLEORISSATVR.EVREREMARSLIMEN

. . ESTABERBERSATVR.EVFEREMARSLIMENSALISTABERBER.S

ATVR.EVFEREMARSLIMENSALLSCABERBER

. . . VNISALTERNEIADVOCAPITCONCTOSSEMVNISALTERNEIAD

VOCAPITCONCTOSSIMVNISALTERNIPADVOCAPIT

.... OSENOSMARMORIVVATOENOSMARMORIVVATOENOSMAMO
RIVVATOTRIVMPETRIVMPETRIVMPETRIVMMPE

post tripodationem deinde signo dato publici introier. et libellos receperunt. 1

It is evident that the above form of prayer is merely a curiosity, and
cannot be regarded as throwing much, if any, light upon the history of
the language. It was probably handed down for generations by oral
tradition, and, as it gradually became unintelligible to those who employed
it, would undergo all manner of alterations and corruptions. Moreover,
the copy which we possess could not have been made earlier than A.D.
218, and seems to have been carelessly engraved. But with all these
drawbacks, it has always been regarded with great interest by scholars,
and great pains have been bestowed upon the arrangement and interpre
tation of the words.

The inscription in full was published by MARINI in a work entitled, Gil Atti e
Monumenti Dei Fratelli Arvali (Rom., 1795, 2 torn,, 4to), in which the editor has
collected every notice to be found in ancient writers or inscriptions with regard to the
Fratres Arvales, the whole forming a remarkable monument of learning, industry, and
ingenuity. See Orelli, C. I. L., No. 5054, and vol. i., p. 392 ; Grotefend, Aus-
Jiihrliche Granmatik der lat. /S^pr., 176 ; Egger, Latini Sermonis Reliquiae, &c., p..
68, Paris, 1843.

244 HISTORY OF THE LATIN ALPHABET.

Grotefend would divide and arrano-e thus

o

Ennds, Lases, iuvate ! Neve luerem, Mars, sins
Incurrere in pledris ! Satur furere, Marmar
Limen salis sta berber ! Semunis alternei
Advdcapit conctds ! Ennds, Marmdr, iuvato
Triumpe, Triumpe !

which he explains

Age, nos, Lares, iuvate ! Neu luem, Mars, siris incurrere in plures (or,
in flores)! Satur furere, Mavors ! Lumen solis sta fervere ! Semones
alterni advocate cunctos ! Age, nos, Mavors, iuvato. Triumpe, &c.

Klausen arranges thus

E nos, Lases, iuvate

Neve luerve, Marmar, sins incurrere in pleoris :

Satur furere, Mars, limen sali, sta berber.

Semunis alternei advocapit conctos

E nos, Marmor, iuvato :

Triumpe, triumpe, triumpe, triumpe, triumpe.

Which he explains

Age, nos, Lares, iuvate. Neve, luem, Mars, sinas incurrere in plures :
satur furere, Mars, pede pulsa limen, sta verbere : Semones alterni advo-
cabite cunctos : Age, nos, Mars, iuvato. Triumpe, &c.

The fragments of the Carmina Saliorum, of the Leges Regiae, of the
first Lex Tribunicia, of the Leges XII. Tabularum, and of other public
documents which have been preserved by Yarro, Cicero, Livy, Festus,
Aulus Gellius, and the grammarians, are, like the Litany of the Fratres
Arvales, of little value in philological researches. The meaning, indeed,
is, in most cases, quite intelligible, but they have passed through so many
hands, and have been evidently altered and modified to such an extent,
both by those who quoted originally, and by successive transcribers, that
it is almost impossible to place any reliance upon them when investigating
the early forms of the language. 1

INSCRIPTION ON THE BASE OF THE COLUMNA EOSTRATA.

The oldest monument of the Latin language available for critical
purposes is the inscription engraved on the base of the Columna Rostrata,
erected in the Forum, in honour of the naval victory achieved by Duillius,
in the year B.C. 259. The tablet from which the following mutilated
fragment is copied was dug up, in the year 1565, by labourers who Trere
making excavations at the bottom of the Capitoline hill, near the arch of
Septimius Severus, and it is still preserved in the Museum of the Capitol.

1 The student will find most of the fragments here referred to collected and arranged
in the useful and convenient compilation by Egger, entitled Latini Sermonis Veins-
tioris Reliquiae Sdectae, 8vo, Paris, 1843.

HISTORY OF THE LATIN ALPHABET. 245

"We are told by Livy (XLIL, 20) that the original pillar was overthrown
from the foundation (iota ad imum) by lightning B.C. 172. It was
probably restored forthwith, and appears to have been in existence as
late as the time of Servius, the commentator on Virgil (see G. III., 29.)
After carefully examining the tablet in the Capitolme Museum, I feel
inclined to agree with those scholars who believe that this^ is not the
original tablet, but a copy or restoration , but even if we admit^this to be
the case, it has evidently been copied so carefully that the ancient forms
have not been lost nor seriously modified :

AKO

....... D .. XEMET. LEGION . . .

.AXIMOSQVE. MACISTR-TOS L ......

VEM. CASTREIS EXFOCIONT. MACEL . . .
VCNANDOD. CEPET. ENQVE. EODEM. MAC . . .

EMNAVEBOS. MARID. CONSOL. PRIMOS. C
LASESQVE. NAVALES. PRIMOS. ORNAVET. PA . .
. . VMQVE. EIS. NAVEBOS. CLASEIS. POENICAS OM. . .
. . VMAS. COPIAS. CARTACINIENSIS. PRAESENTE. . .
. ICTATORED. OL...OM. IN, ALTOD. M.RID. PVC ....

.... QVE. NA T. CVM SOCIEIS SEPTE . . .

OSQVE. TRLRESMOSQVE NAVEIS X. ...
M. CAPTOM- NVMEI cb cb cb DCC
. . . TOM. CAPTOM. PRAEDA. NVMEI cccbpo
CAPTOM. AES. cccboo ccclooo cccboo cccboo ccclooo cccboo
cccboo ccclooo cccboo cccboo cccboo cccboo cccboo cccboo

cccboo ccclooo cccboo ccclooo cccboo

. . . OQVE. NAVALED. PRAEDAD. POPLOM.

CARTACINI .... NVOS. D.
El ... CART. 1

The following is the interpretation given by Ciacconius, the deficiencies
being supplied by conjecture :

Caius Duilius Marci filius consul adversum Carthaginienses in Sicilia
rem gerens Egestanos cognatos populi Romani arctissima obsidione exemit ;
Legiones Carthaginienses omnes maximusque magistratus elephantis
relictis novem castris effugerunt ; Macellam munitam urbem pugnando
cepit, inque eodem magistratu prospere rem navibus mari consul primus
gessit; remigesque classesque navales primus ornavit paravitque diebus
sexaginta, cumque eis navibus classes Punicas omnes paratasque summas
copias Carthaginienses praesente maximo dictatore illorum in alto mari
pugnando vicit, trigintaque naves cepit cum sociis, septirememque ducis,

1 The different copies of this inscription taken by different scholars vary slightly,
some inserting, and some omitting a letter here and there. In the copy given above
nothing has been admitted which is not distinctly legible on the tablet as it now
exists.

246 HISTORY OF THE LATIN ALPHABET.

quinqueremes triremesque naves viginti depressit. Aurum captum nummi.
ILL M. DCC. Argentum captum praeda nummi C. M. Grave captum aes
vicies semeL centena millia pondo. Triumphoque navali praeda populum
Komanum donavit, captives Carthaginienses ingenues duxit ante currum,
primusque consul do Siculis, classeque Carthaginiensium triumphavit.
Earum rerum ergo Senatus Populusque Komanus ei hancce columnam
posuit.

EPITAPHS ON THE TOMBS OF THE SCIPIOS.

In the year 1616, a stone bearing an epitaph inhonour of Lucius Cornelius
Scipio, son of Scipio Barbatus (No. 3 of the folio wing collection), was found
at Rome, a short way inside of the modern Porta S. Sebastiano, and therefore
outside of the ancient Porta Capena. This relic is now preserved in the
Barberini Library. 1 More than a century and a-half afterwards, in 1780,
workman engaged near the same spot, in repairing some cellars attached
to a small farm, discovered two subterranean chambers, one above the
other, excavated in the tufo rock. The lower contained a sarcophagus of
a very graceful form, 2 and a number of sepulchral inscriptions ; the tenor
of which proved that this tomb was the burial place of the illustrious
family of the Scipios, which was known, from the words of Livy, to have
been situated in this locality. 3 The sarcophagus and the various monu
mental tablets, composed of a volcanic stone known by the name of
Peperino or Marmo Albano, were carefully collected and transferred to the
Vatican, where they may now be seen. They immediately attracted the
attention of the learned ; they have been repeatedly copied and illustrated ;
and the most ancient among them are universally recognized as the most
curious and valuable authorities for the earlier forms of the Latin language.
Ennio Visconti published, in his Opere Varief fac-similes of the whole,
executed, he assures us, with the most minute accuracy (colla piuminuta
esatezza), and added an elaborate commentary. These fac-similes we
have followed as the authority for our text.

No. 1..

Epitaph on Lucius Cornelius Scipio Barbatus, who was^Consul B.C. 298.
He was the grandfather of the elder Africanus and of Asiaticus.
In front of the lid of the sarcophagus

CORNELIO CN. F. SCIPIO.

In front of the body of the sarcophagus, in four lines
CORNELIVS. LYCIVS. SCIPIO. BARBATVS. GNAIVOD. PATRE
PROGNATVS. EORTIS. VIR. SAPIENS. QVE-QVOIVS. EORMA.

VIRTVTEI. PARISVMA

1 Maffei, Ant. Grit. Lapid., p. 449. Visconti, Opere Varie, L, p. 2; Milan, 1827.

2 Almost every one is familiar with the shape of this monument, In consequence <
the multitude of miniature copies which have, for many years past, been fabricated
at Rome, and which are dispersed all over Europe and America.

3 Liv. XXXVIII., 55, 56. 4 Vol. i., pp. 1-70 5 ed. Milan, 1827.

HISTORY OF THE LATIN ALPHABET. 247

FVIT CONSUL. CENSOR. AIDILIS. QYEI. FVIT. APVD. VOS
TAVEASIA. CISAYNA

SAMNIO. CEPIT SVBIGIT. OMNE. LOVCANA. OPSIDESQVE.
ABDOVCIT.

In line second, the plate of Visconti, which professes to be an exact
representation of the tomb, gives VIRTUTEI, as above ; while Visconti, in
his commentary, makes VIRTUTE to be the reading on the monument a
proof that it is most difficult in these matters to arrive at u la piu minuta
esatezza."

"VVe remark also that the inscription on the lid is altogether omitted by
Orelli (No. 550), and that Yisconti takes no notice of it in his commentary,
although it is represented on his plate.

Another curious circumstance is that, upon a close inspection of the
sarcophagus, it is evident that a line and nearly a-half, which originally
formed the commencement of the inscription, have been chiselled out.
It would be foolish to hazard a conjecture upon the cause of this.

It will be observed that four short horizontal marks ( ) appear in the
body of the inscription. It has been imagined that these were intended
to indicate a division into (poetical?) lines, which would thus be distri
buted :

( Cornelius Lucius Scipio Bargains Gnaivod Patre Prognatus
\ Fortis Vir Sapiensque

Quoius Forma Virtutei Parisuma Fuit

Consol Censor Aidilis Quei Fuit Apud Vos

Taurasia Cisauna Samnio Cepit

Subigit Omne Loucana Opsidesque Abdoucit.

The epitaph, written in the Latin of the Augustan age, would run
thus :

Cornelius Gnaei Filius Scipio.

Cornelius Lucius Scipio Barbatus, Gnaeo patre prognatus, fortis vir
sapiensque, cuius forma virtuti parissima fuit, Consul, Censor, Aedilis, qui
fait apud vos ; Taurasiam, Cisaunam, Samnio cepit, subigit omnem Luca-
niam, obsidesque abducit.

No. -2.

Epitaph on Cornelia, the daughter of Cneus, and wife of Hispallus ;
AVLLA CORNELIA CNF HISPA. LI.

This was engraved on the wall immediately above the sarcophagus of
Barbatus \ and although we can tell nothing certain of the person to whom
it refers, it is supposed, from the very archaic form of the characters, to
be one of the oldest inscriptions of the series.

Here Visconti in his plate gives CNF, as represented above, but in his
commentary he has GNF, and so Orelli a discrepancy of some importance
in a very old inscription. See above, p. 224-..

248 HISTORY OF THE LATIN ALPHABET.

No. 3.

Epitaph on Lucius Cornelius Scipio, son of Barbatus. He was Consul
B.C. 2GO ;

CORNELIO L. F. SCIPIO

AIDILES. COSOL. CESOR

HONC. OINO. PLOIRVME. COSENTIONT. R ...
DVONORO. OPTVMO. FVISE. VIRO
LVCIOM. SCIPIONE. FILIOS. BARBATI
CONSOL. CENSOR. AIDILIS. HIC. FVET. A ...
HEC. CEPIT. CORSICA. ALERIAQVE. VRBE
DEDET. TEMPESTATEBVS. AIDE. HERETO.

In the last line Orelli (No. 552) reads MERITO.
Written in ordinary Latin, the above would run

Cornelius L. F. Scipio,

Aedilis, Consul, Censor.
Hunc unum plurimi consentiunt R l ...
Bonorum optimum fuisse virum
Lucium Scipionem. Filius Barbati,
Consul, Censor, Aedilis hie fuit a 2 ...
Hie cepit Corsicam Aleriamque urbem
Dedit Tempestatibus aedem merito.

It is evident that the Latinity in this inscription bears a more archaic
stamp than that in the epitaph on Barbatus. We have above (p. 224)
pointed out that it is not improbable that the tomb and epitaph of Bar
batus may belong to a period considerably later than his death, and there
fore that the epitaph on his son may in reality be the oldest in the series.

No. 4;

Epitaph on Publius Cornelius Scipio, son of the elder Africanus. He
was Flamen Dialis, and became, by adoption, the father of the younger
Africanus, who was, by blood, the son of Aemilius Paullus :

QVEI. APICE INSIGNE. DIALIS. FLAMINIS. GESISTEI
MORS. PERFECIT (T)VA. VT. ESSENT. OMNIA
BREVIA. HO(N)OS. FAMA. VIRTVS. QVE
GLORIA. ATQV(E). INGENIVM. QVIBVS SEI
IN. LONGA. LICV(I)SET. TIBE VTIER. VITA
FACILE. FACTEI(S). SVPERASES. GLORIAM
. MAIORVM. QVA. RE. LVBENS. TE. IN GREMIV
SCIPIO. RECIPIT. TERRA. PVBLI
PROGNATVM. PVBLIO. CORNELI

In line first Orelli (No. 558) has APICEM and GESSISTEI, and in line
sixth entirely omits the word FACTEIS.

In consequence of the tablet having been broken across from top to

1 Supplied by conjecture Romani. 2 So also opud vos.

HISTORY OF THE LATIN ALPHABET. 249

bottom, the T in TUA, the N in HONOS, the E in ATQUE, the I in
LICUISSET, and the S in FACTEIS, have been obliterated.

The above differs but little from ordinary Latin. We have Aplce for
Apicem, Gesistei for Gessisti, Sei for Si, Licuiset for Licuisset, Tibe for
Tibi, Utier for Uti, Facteis for Factis, Superases for Superasses, Gremiu
for Gfremium.

No. 5.

Epitaph on a youth, Lucius Cornelius Scipio, supposed by some scholars
to have been the son of Gnaeus Scipio Hispallus, who was Consul B.C.
176 :

L. CORNELIVS. CN F. CN. N. SCIPIO. MAGNA. SAPIENTIA
MVLTASQVE. VIRTVTES. AETATE. QVOM. PARVA
POSIDET. HOC. SAXSVM. QVOIEI. VITA DEFECIT. NON
HONOS. HONORE IS. HIC. SITVS QVEL NVNQVAM
VICTVS. EST. VIRTVTEI. ANNOS. GNATVS. XX. IS

L DATVS. NE. QVAIRATIS. HONORE

QVEL MINVS. SIT. HAND

In line sixth Orelli (No. 555) has L MANDATUS, and

at the end of the inscription M . . merely.

Here we have Posidet for Possidet, Quoiei for Quoi or CMZ, Quei for
Qui, Virtutei for Virtute, Quairatis for Quaeratis.

No. 6.
Epitaph on Lucius, son of Scipio Asiaticus :

L. CORNELL L. F P N
SCIPIO. QVAIST
TR. MIL. ANNOS
GNATVS. XXXIII
MORTVOS. PATER
REGEM. ANTIOCO
SVBEGIT

Qualst. for Quaest., Mortuos for Mortuus, Antioco for Antiochum.

No. 7.

Epitaph on Gnaeus Scipio Hispanus, supposed by some to have been th&
brother of the preceding:

CN. CORNELIVS CN F SCIPIO. HISPANVS

PR. AID. CVR Q TR. MIL. II. X. VIR. SL. IVDIK.
X.VIR. SACR. FAC

VIRTVTES GENERIS MIBIS MORIBVS ACCVMVLAVI
PROGENIEM GENVI FACTA PATRIS PETIEI

3MAIORVM OPTENVI LAVDEM VT SIBEI ME ESSE CREATVM
LAETENTVR STIRPEM NOBILITAVIT HONOR

250 HISTORY OF THE LATIN ALPHABET.

In line third Orelli (No. 554) has SAC. FAC.

JSl. ludik. is for stlitibus (i. e., litibus), iudicandis.

No. 8.
Epitaph on a son of the preceding :

. . RNELTVS. L. F L. N
, . . PIO. ASIAGENVS

COMATVS, ANNORV
GNATVS. XVI

No. 9.

Mutilated fragment.
... PIONEM
. . 0. ADVEIXEI

THE SENATUS CONSULTUM DE BACCHANALIBUS.

The following curious document is the celebrated S. C. de Bacchanalibus,
the history of which is to be found in Livy, Bk. XXXIX., 8-16. It was
passed B.C. 186. The copy given below was found upon a bronze tablet,
dug up in the southern part of the kingdom of Naples, in 1640, and now
preserved in the Imperial Library at Vienna. I have carefully compared
the text with a fac-simile of the original, inserted in the 7th volume of
Drakenborch s Livy, and have preserved the distribution into lines ;

MARCIVS. L. F. S. POSTVMIVS. L. F. COS. SENATVM. CONSOL-
VEEVIVT. IV. 1 OCTOB. APVD. AEDEM.

DVELONAI. SC. ARF. M. CLAVDI. M. F. L. VALERI. P. F. Q.
11INVCI. C. F. DE BACANALIBVS. QVEI. FOIDERATEI.

ESEIVT. ITA. EXDEICENDVM. CENSVERE. NEIQVIS. EORVM.
-SACANAL. 2 HABVISE. VELET. SEL QVES.

ESENT. QVEL SIBEL DEICERENT. NECESVS. ESE. BACANAL.
HABERE. EEIS. VTEI. AD. PR. VRBANVM.

ROMAM. VENIRENT. DEQVE EEIS. REBVS. VBEI. EORVM
VTRA. 3 AVDITA. ESENT. VTEI. SENATVS.

NDSTER. 4 DECERNERET. DVM. NB. MINVS. SENATORBVS. C.
ADESENT. ... A. RES COSDLERETVR. 5

1 This is carelessly engraved for N, i. e., NONIS. A similar slip is seen in the
preceding word, CONSOLVERVIVT, for CONSOLVERVNT; and in the first
word of line third, ESEIVT for ESENT. Such a mistake, however, is less startling
in the original document, where the letters are represented by the combination of
simple strokes without tips thus, IV approaches very closely to N.

2 SACANAL seems to be a blunder for BACANAL.

3 VTRA is a blunder for VERBA.

4 A blunder for NOSTER.

5 A blunder for COSOLERETVFv.

HISTORY OF THE LATIN ALPHABET.

BAG AS. VIR. NEQVIS. ADIESE. VELET. CEIVIS. ROM AN VS.
NEVE. NOMINVS. LATIN. NEVE. SOCIVM.

QVISQVAM. NISEI. PR. VRBANVM. ADIESENT. ISQVE. X)E.
SENATVOS. SENTENTIAD. DVM. NE.

MINVS. SENATORIBVS. C. ADESENT. QVOM. EA. RES. COSO
LERETVR. IOVSISENT. CENSVERE.

SACERDOS. NEQVIS. VIR. ESET. MAGISTER. NEQVE. VIR-
NEQVE, MVLIER. QVISQVAM. ESET.

NEVE. PECVNIAM. QVISQVAM. EORVM. COMOINEM. . ABVISE.
VELET. NEVE. MAGISTRATVM.

NEVE PROMAGISTRATVO. NEOVE. 1 VIRVM NEQUE MVLIE-
REM. QVIQVAM. FECISE. VELET.

NEVE. POSTHAC. INTER. SED. CONIOVRASE NEVE. COM-
VOVISE. NEVE. CONSPONDISE.

NEVE. CONPROMESISE. VELET. NEVE, QVISQVAM. FIDEM
INTER. SED. DEDISE. VELET.

SACRA. IN. DQVOLTOD. 2 NE. QVISQVAM. FECISE. VELET.
NEVE. IN. POPLICOD. NEVE. IN.

PREIVATOD. NEVE. EXSTRAD. VRBEM. SACRA. QVISQVAM.
FECISE. VELET. NISEI.

PR. VRBANVM. ADIESET. ISQVE. DE. SENATVOS. SENTEN
TIAD. DVM. NE. MINVS.

SENATORIBVS. C. ADESENT. QVOM. EA. RES. COSOLERETVR.
IOVSISENT. CENSVERE.

HOMINES. PLOVS. V. OINVORSEI. VIREI. ATQVE. MVLIERES.
SACRA. NE. QVISQVAM.

FECISE. VELET. NEVE. INTER. IBEI. VIREI. PLOVS. DVOBVS-
MVLIERIBVS. PLOVS. TRIBVS.

ARFVISE. VELENT. NISEI. DE. PR. VRBANI. SENATVOSQVE.
SENTENTIAD. VTEI. SVPRAD.

SCRIPTVM EST. HAICE. VTEI. IN. CONVENTIONID. EXDEI-
CATIS. NE. MINVS. TRINVM.

NOVNDINVM. SENATVOSQVE. SENTENTIAM. VTEI. SCIENTES.
ESETIS. EORVM.

SENTENTIA. ITA. FVIT. SEI. QVES. ESENT. QVEI. ARVORSVM.
EAD. FECISENT. QVAM. SVPRAD.

1 A blunder for NEQVE.

* A. blunder for OQVOLTOD, i. e., occulto.

252 HISTORY OF THE LATIN ALPHABET.

SCRIPTVM. EST, EEIS. KEM. CAPVTALEM. FACIENDAM. CEN-
SVERE. ATQVE. VTEI.

HOCE. IN. TABOLAM. AHENAM. INCEIDERETIS. IT A. SENATVS.
AIQVOM. CENSV1T.

VTEIQVE. EAM. FIGIER. IOVBEATIS. VBEL FACILVMED.
GNOSCIER. POTISIT. ATQVE.

VTEI. EA. BACANALIA. SEI. QVA. SVNT. EXSTRAD. QVAM. SEI.
QVID. IBEL SACRT. EST.

IT A. VTEI. SVPRAD, SCRIPTVM. EST. IN. DIEBVS, X. QVIBVS.
VOBEIS. TABELAI. DATAI.

ERVNT. FACIATIS. VTEI. DISMOTA, SIENT. IN AGRO. TEV-
RANO. . .

(Q.) Marcius Lucii Filius, Spurlus Postumius Lucii Filius, Consules,
Senatum consuluerunt Nonis Octobris apud aedem Bellonae.

(Scribendo adfaerunt M. Claudius Marci Filius, Lucius Valerius Publii
Filius, Q. Minucius Caii Filius.)

De Bacchanalibus qui foederati essent, ita edicendum censuere. Ne
quis eorum Bacchanal habuisse velit. Si qui essent, qui sibi dicerent
necesse esse Bacchanal habere, iis uti ad Praetorem Vrbanum Romam
venirent, deque iis rebus ubi eorum verba audita essent, uti Senatus noster
decerneret ; dum ne minus Senatoribus centum adessent, quum ea res
consuleretur.

Bacchas Vir ne quis adiise velit Civis Romanus, neve Nominis Latini,
neve Sociorum quisquam, nisi Praetorem Vrbanum adiisent, isque de
Senatus sententia, dum ne minus Senatoribus centum adessent, quum ea
res consuleretur, iussissent, censuere.

Sacerdos nequis vir esset, Magister neque Vir neque Mulier quisquam
esset, neve pecuniam quisquam eorum communem habuisse velit, neve
magistratum, neve pro magistratu, neque virum, neque mulierem quis
quam fecisse velit, neve posthac inter se coniurasse, neve convovisse, neve
conspondisse, neque compromisisse velit, neve quisquam fidem inter se
dedisse velit. Sacra in occulto ne quisquam fecisse velit, neve in publico
neve in privato, neve extra urbem sacra quisquam fecisse velit, nisi
Praetorem Vrbanum adiiset, isque de Senatus sententia, dum ne minus
Senatoribus centum adessent, quum ea res consuleretur, iussissent, censuere.

Homines plus quinque universi viri atque mulieres sacra ne quisquam
fecisse velit, neve interibi viri plus duobus, mulieribus plus tribus, adibisse
velint, nisi de Praetoris Vrbani Senatusque sententia, uti supra scriptum
est.

Haecce uti in Conventione edicatis ne minus trinum nundinum, Sena
tusque sententiam uti scientes essetis, eorum sententia ita fuit.

Si qui essent, qui adversum ea fecissent, quam supra scriptum est, iis-
rem capitalem faciendam censuere.

Atque nti hocce in tabulam ahenam incideretis, ita Senatus aeqnum
censuit.

Vtique earn figi iubeatis, ubi facillime nosci possit.

HISTORY OF THE LATIN ALPHABET. 253

Atque uti ea Bacchanalia siqua sunt, extra quam siquid ibi sacri est, ita
uti supra scriptum est, in diebus decem quibus vobis tabellae datae erunt,
faciatis uti dismota sient in agro Teurano.

SENATUS CONSULTUM DE TIBURTIBUS.

The following S.C. was found, we are told, inscribed upon a tablet of
bronze, at Tivoli, in the sixteenth century. It was for a long period in
the possession of the Barberini family, in whose library it was seen by
Ficoroni and Visconti, in the eighteenth century, but is now lost.

It appears from the tenor of the document that, upon some occasion
or other, doubts had been cast on the loyalty of the inhabitants of Tibur
towards Rome, but that the Tiburtes had appeared before the Senate to
justify themselves, and that the Senate passed this decree, expressing
their full satisfaction with the statements of the Tiburtes, and the confi
dence which they reposed in their good faith.

Maffei 1 expressed an opinion that the inscription was a forgery, but
scholars in general have pronounced in its favour; and Visconti 2 has sup
posed, with much probability, that it refers to occurrences which took
place at the epoch of the Marsian war. Niebuhr, however, in his Roman
History* would carry it back to the period of the second Samnite war (B.C.
305), in which case it would be undoubtedly " the oldest of all Roman
documents." But while I feel the greatest respect and deference for the
genius and learning of that illustrious philologist, I must look upon this
as one of those rash and ill-considered assertions in which he was too apt
to indulge. No one who studies the phraseology of this S. C. could rea
sonably suppose that it presented the language in an earlier stage than the
inscription on the Duillian column, and the first two or three epitaphs on
the Scipios ; while, on the other hand, the forms which it exhibits corre
spond very closely with those which we find in three interesting relics, of
undoubted authenticity, which belong to the last century of the Republic
the Decree Arbitral of Q. and M. Minucius Rufus on the boundary
disputes between the Genuates and Viturii, pronounced in B.C. 117 4 ; the
fragments of the Lex Thoria Agraria 5 passed in B.C. Ill ; and the frag
ments of the Lex Servilia de Repetundis, 6 passed about B.C. 100 :

L. CORNELIVS. CN. F. PR. SEN. CON. A. D. HI. NONAS MAIAS.
SVB. AEDE. KASTORVS.

SCR. ADF. A. MANLIVS. A. F. SEX. IVLIVS. L. POSTVMIVS. S. F.

QVOD. TEIBVRTES. V. F. QVIBVSQVE. DE. REBVS. VOS. PVRGA-
VISTIS. EA. SENATVS.

ANIMVM. ADVORTIT. ITA. VTEI. AEQVOM. FVIT. NOSQVE. EA
ITA. AVDIVERAMVS.

1 Maffei, Art. Crit. Lapid., p. 344. 2 Iconogr. Rom. I., p. 131, ed. Milan. 1818.

3 Vol. iii., p. 264, Engl Trans., 1842.

4 See Orelli, No. 3121.

5 Correctly edited for the first time by Rudorff, in the Zeitschrift fur geschichtlicke
JRechtswissenschaft, Band x., 1839.

p First correctly edited by Klenze, in a work published at Berlin, 4to, 1825,
entitled, Fraymenta legis fierviliae repetundarum^ &c.

254 HISTORY OF THE LATIN ALPHABET.

VT. YOS. DEIXISTIS. VOBEIS. NONTIATA ESSE. EA. NOS. ANI-
MVM. NOSTRYM.

NON. IN. DOVCEBAMYS ITA. FACTA. ESSE. PROPTER. EA. QYOD.
SCIBAMYS.

EA. YOS MERITO. NOSTRO. FACERE. NON. POTVISSE. NEQYE
VOS DIGNOS. ESSE.

QYEI. FACERETIS. NEQYE. ID. YOBEIS NEQVE REI. POPLICAE.
YOSTRAE.

OITILE. ESSE. FACERE. ET. POSTQYAM. VOSTRA. VERBA. SE-
NATVS. AVDIYIT.

TANTO. MAGIS ANIMYM. NOSTRYM. INDOVCIMYS. ITA. VTEL
ANTE.

ARBITRABAMVR. DE. IEIS. REBYS. AF. YOBIS. PECCATYM. NON

ESSE. . ,

QYONQYE. DE. EIEIS. REBYS. SENATVEI. PVRGATI ESTIS.
CREDIMYS. YOSQYE.

ANIMYM. YOSTRYM. INDOYCERE OPORTET. ITEM. YOS. PO-
PVLO.

ROMANO. PYRGATOS. FORE. 1

Niebuhr imagines that the L. Cornelius named above is no other than
the Lucius Cornelius Scipio Barbatus, whose epitaph stands first among
the monuments of the Scipios.

The decree of the Minucii, the Lex Thoria and the Lex Servilia, are
too long for insertion ; but we earnestly recommend them to the attention
of the student. We shall conclude with a short u Dedications Formula,"
found at Capua, which belongs to the same period as the Lex Thoria and
the Lex Servilia, and presents us with one or two remarkable forms
(Orelli, No. 2487) :

N. PVMIDIYS Q. F.

M. COTTIYS Q. F.

M. EPILIYS M. F.

C. ANTRACIYS C. F.

L. SEMPRONIYS L. F.

P. CICEREIVS C. F.

M. RAECIYS Q. F.

N. ARRIYS M. F.

L. HEIOLEIVS P. F.

C. TYCCIYS C. F.

Q. YIBIYS M. F.

M. YALERIYS L. F. Z. M. 2

HEISCE MAGISTREIS YENERYS IOYIAE
MYRYM AEDIFICANDYM COIRAYERVNT
PED. CCLXX. ET LOIDOS FECERVNT
SER. SYLPICIO M. AYRELIO COS. 3

1 The above copy is taken from the work of Yisconti, cited above. He says
** Yoici la copie exactedel mscription telle que je 1 ai prise moi-meme, en 1790, sur la
tablette de bronze que je retrouvai parmi les restes du cabinet des princes Barberini, a
Rome."

2 The letters Z, M, are corrupt. 3 . e., B.C. 108.

ANCIENT ORTHOGRAPHY. 255

Where we observe Venervs, Coiravervnt, Loidos, for Veneris, Cur aver unt y
Ludos.

III.

ON THE ANCIENT OKTHOGKAPPIY, SO FAB AS QUANTITY IS

CONCERNED.

ONE of the chief obstacles which embarrass a young scholar in acquiring
a knowledge of Latin Prosody, and in composing Latin verse, is the diffi
culty of remembering the quantity of syllables, when it depends upon
authority only, since these exceed in number those for which any rule can
be laid down. But this difficulty would have had no existence, if either
the Romans who lived during the bright period of their literature had
preserved the orthography of their rude ancestors, or if, on the other hand,,
the true pronunciation had been transmitted to us in all its purity. In
the former case the quantity of all syllables would have been made known
to us by the eye, and in the latter case by the ear.

But although the ancient method of writing disappeared almost imme
diately after the establishment of the language in a settled form, and
although the wildest theorist can scarcely believe that he pronounces Latin
as it was rolled forth by Cicero when he denounced the traitor in the
Senate-house, or by Virgil when he recited his Georgics to Augustus ; yet
it will be not merely interesting, but practically useful, briefly to state all
that we know, or can safely infer upon these two topics ; and first, as to the
Ancient Orthography

The old grammarians explicitly state, that in the earliest times long
syllables were distinguished in writing, by doubling the vowel. Thus,,
Quintilian

" Semivocales non geminare, diu fuit usitatissimi moris ; atque e con-
trario, usque ad Accium et ultra, porrectas syllabas geminis, ut dixi, voca-
libus scripsere." 1 Again, Marius Victorinus

" Naevius et Livius, cum longa syllaba scribenda esset, duas vocales
ponebant, praeterquam quae in I literam inciderant, hanc enim per E et I
scribebant." 2

Lucilius seems to have been one of the enemies of this custom, for in
his Satires 3 he expresses his determination to reject the practice of doubling
the vowels

A primum est ; hinc incipiam, et quae nomina ab hoc sunt.
A, primum longa et brevi syllaba ; nos tamen unum
Hoc faciemus, et uno eodem, ut diximu , pacto
Scribemus Pacem, Placide, lanum, Aridum, Acetum.

That is, he will write Pacem, lanum, Aridum, which have the A long,.
in the same manner as Placide and Acetum^ which have the A short. The
best commentary we can have upon these assertions of the grammarians >

1 1., vii., 14. 2 P., 2456. 8 Lib. IV., frag. 1.

256 ANCIENT ORTHOGRAPHY.

is to be found in ancient inscriptions, some of which were carved before
these changes had been introduced, while in others the old forms were
retained through ignorance or contempt of the new system. We shall
take one or two specimens of the manner in which each vowel is found
represented when its quantity is long.

1. A. We find in different inscripffons in the collection of Gruter
AA; PAASTORES ; 2 THRAACVM ; 3 VAARVS;* FAATO ; 5 for a, pastor es,
Thracum, Varus;Fato: so also in Fabretti FAATO NAATAM; 6 forfato
natam; and in some old MSS. of Horace, inEp. I., iv., Vala is written
VAALA.

2. JE. The double E is uncommon; we have, however, SEEDES* for
sedes, and Lipsius 8 quotes from a coin FAVSTVS FEELIX for Faustus Felix.

Long E is sometimes represented by the diphthong OE, as in EPHOEBO ; 9
FOELICI ; 10 PROSCOENIUM ; ll for ephebus, felici, proscenium.

3. I. It does not appear to have been the custom to double long I, but
its quantity was expressed in writing in two different ways.

a. By increasing its length so as to make it overtop the other letters ;
thus, on the Duillian Tablet :

PR!MOS ; CARTACINIENCIS : MAR!D ; for prim os, Carihaginiensis, marl.

This was, in fact, merely an abbreviation for the double I, for which it
repeatedly occurs even in the age of Augustus ; thus, on the Monumentum
Ancyranum ;
MuNicipIs ; STIPEND!S ; COLON!S ; for municipiis, stipendiis, coloniis, &c.

b. In the greater number of instances, long I was expressed by the
diphthong El ; thus, on the Duillian Tablet :

LECIONEIS ; CASTREIS ; CLASEIS ; for Legionis (ace. pi.), castris, classis
(ace. pi.) ; so also on the tomb of Scipio Barbatus :

VIRTVTEI ; QVEI ; for Virtuti, Qul. A great many examples will be
found in Gruter, e.g., IBEI ; 12 VBEi; 13 VTEI; M OPEREi; 15 CEivis; 16 EiTVR; 17
IPSEIVS ; 18 DEICITO ; 19 &c., for ibi, ubl, utl, operl, cwis, itur, ipslus, dlcito^
&c.

We find this mode of spelling still in use in the age of Augustus. On
the Mon. Ancyr. we observe, QVADRIGEIS ; LAVREIS ; for quadrigis,
lauris ; on the Cenotaphium C. Caesaris, DEVICTEIS, for devictis, &c.

Hence the constant confusion both in MSS. and printed copies of the
classics, with respect to the nominatives and accusatives plural, masculine
and feminine, of the third declension. The termination was originally eis,
and from this sprang the two others in is and es, according as E or I was
-dropped. In the best MSS. of Plautus, we find indifferently

Aedeis, Aedes, Aedis,

And both of the more recent forms often occur in the same inscription
Thus, on the Mon. Ancyr. :

INFERENTIS ; MINORIS ; CVRVLIS ; PLVRIS ; AGENTIS, &c., for infer-

1 DCXXIX., lin. 29. 2 CL., 7. 3 CCCCLXXX., 6. 4 CLXXL, 8.

8 MXLVL, C. ti Fabrett., 421. 7 Grut., CLXXL, 8. 8 De rect. L. L. pron.

9 Gruter, DCLXXXIX., 4. 10 CCLXXIIL, 6. u CLXVIIL, 10.

13 CLXXL, 8. CCVL, 2. 15 CCVL, 2. 16 CCVL, 2. 17 CLXXL, 8.
18 DXLL. 7. 19 CCVL, 2.

ANCIENT OKTHOGKAPHY. 257

entes, minores, curules, plures, agentes ; and, on the other hand, FIXES ;
GENTES ; REGES, in the ordinary shape.

4. O does not appear to have been doubled, at least we find no trace of it.

5. V. Long Y is represented in various ways.

a. It is doubled inMvvcius ;* Ivvs ; 2 CONVENTVVS ; 3 DOMVVS ; 4 ARBI-
TRAxvv; 5 PECULATW, 6 &c., for Mucius, ius, conventus, domus, dbitratu,
peculatu, &c.

b. More usually by the diphthong OY, which was the sound of long Y,
as we shall see in next section. Thus, on the tomb of Barbatus, LOVCANA,
ABDOVCIT; for Lucaniam, abducit; so also LovGET; 7 lovsix; 8 IOVSE-
RUNT; 9 INDOVCEBAMUS ; 10 OB INIOVRIAS IOVDICATI, U &c., for Lugetj
iussitj iusserunt, inducebamus, ob iniurias, iudicati, &c.

c. The diphthong 01 is found instead of long Y ; thus, on the tomb of
Lucius Scipio, son of Barbatus, OINO, PLOIRVME, for unum, plurimi; so
also COIRAVIT ; 12 LOIDOS ; 13 MOINICEPIEIS ; M OITILE ; 15 for curavit, ludos,
municipiis, utile, &c.

d. In like manner OE sometimes represents long Y, as OETANTUR; W
POENIBITVR ; " COERAVix; 18 OETIER ; 19 for utantur^punibitur^ curavit,utier;
and on the Duillian Tablet, POENICAS for punicas.

In Plautus, all the best MSS. have Moenitum, m Admoenire " Admoe-
nivi ; ** for munitum^ admunire, &c. ; and the form moenia was always retained.
So in Pomoerium we detect moerus, the ancient shape of murus, and ex
amples of the same kind might be multiplied to a great extent.

After the method of doubling long vowels, or representing them by
diphthongs, was abandoned by literary men, long vowels were distinguished
by an Apex, that is a straight horizontal line placed above them ; the
mark which is still used in books on Prosody, to distinguish long syllables.
Isidorus 23 says

" Inter figuras literarum et Apices veteres duxere. Est autem linea
iacens super literam aequaliter ducta."

The apex was next discarded from general use, and attached to those
words only which were spelt in the same manner, but differed from each
other in meaning and quantity. Quintilian, 24 " Ut longis syllabis omni
bus apponere apicem ineptissimum est, quia plurimae, natura ipsa verbi
quod scribitur, patent ; sic interim necessarium, cum eadem litera alium
atque alium intellectum, prout correpta vel producta est, facit ; ut mains
utrum arborem significet an hominem non bonum apice distinguitur. Palus
aliud priore syllaba longa, aliud sequent! significat. Et cum eadem litera
nominativo casu brevis, ablativo longa est, utrum sequamur, plerumque
hac nota monendi sumus." So too, Terentius Scaurus, 25 u Apices ibi poni
debent ubi eisdem literis alia atque alia res significatur. ut Venit et Venit;

r T^ in

JLegit et Legit.

Moreover, when the doubling of the vowel fell into disuse, another

-v,v,n. 2 DCXXVIII. 3 LXXXIII., 4. 4 CVL, 13. * CCIV.
DCXXVIII. 7 MLIV., 1. 8 CLXXL, 8. 9 CCIV. 10 CCCCXCIX., 12.
11 CCIV. 12 LIX., 8. 1S Ibid. CCIII. 15 CCCCXCIX., 12.

16 CCII. 17 DCCCCXL., 7. 18 LXI., 5. 19 Festus in verb. PuUica Pondera.
w Bacch. IV., ix., 2. 21 Pseud. L, ill, 150. 22 Cist. II., ii., 5.

3 Orig. 2 * L, vii,, 2. M P., 2264, ed. Putsch.

9

258 PRONUNCIATION OF LATIN.

expedient, different from the apex, was partially introduced to mark the
quantity of long syllables. This was doubling the consonant (it was chiefly
resorted to in the semi- vowels, L, M, N, K, S), which immediately fol
lowed the long vowel, in words such as summits, nummus, classis. That
the object of those who introduced this practice was to remedy any incon
venience which might arise from the rejection of the double vowel, seems
probable from the fact, that these two innovations were made almost at
the same period. We have seen, from a passage in Quintilian, at the
"beginning of this section, that the doubling of the long vowel continued
until the time of Accius ;* and Festus 2 informs us that Ennius first intro
duced the double consonant:

" Nomen Solitaurilia antiqua consuetudine per unum L emmciari
non est mirum, quia nulla tune geminabatur litera in scribenda ; quam
consuetudinem Ennius mutavisse fertur." ]STow, since Accius, in whose
time the doubled vowels disappeared, was the immediate successor of
Ennius, who invented the doubling of the consonant, the above inference
seems fair. The statement that the double consonant was not known
until the time of Ennius, is confirmed by the oldest inscriptions. Thus, on
the Duillian Tablet,

CLASEIS ; SVMAS; NVMEI; for classes, summas, nutmni so also on the
tomb of Scipio Barbatus, PARISVMA for parissima ; and on that of his son,
FUISE for Fuisse, &c.

In some words, such as Classis, Summus, Fuisse, the new mode of
spelling became general, while in others it seems to have depended upon
fashion, or the taste of the scribe. Hence we find MSS. constantly fluc
tuating between

Numus and Nummus, anciently NOVMOS.
Litus and Littus, LEITVS.

Litera and Littera, LEITERA,

And many others.

IV.

ON THE PRONUNCIATION OF LATIN.

IT is almost unnecessary to observe, that everything connected with
the pronunciation of a dead language must necessarily be involved in
great obscurity, which, from the very nature of the subject, it is impossible
entirely to dispel. Several of the old grammarians, indeed, who wrote at
a period when Latin was still spoken over a large portion of the civilized
world, have left us carefully worded descriptions of the manner in which
the different letters ought to be enunciated, and many of these are, in
themselves, highly ingenious. But to undertake to explain, in writing,

1 That is to say, did not fall into general disuse until then, for it is omitted in some
words on the Duillian Tablet; but this may, perhaps, be attributed to tke changes
supposed to have been made upon that inscription, when it was copied.

2 In voc. Solitaurilia.

PKONUNCIATION OP LATIN. 259

delicate distinctions of sound, is, in most cases, a task as hopeless as to
endeavour to make a man born blind comprehend the gradations of colour
in the rainbow. What information do we gain as to the true sounds of
E and I, or their difference from each other, when we are told by
Victorinus Afer that

E, represso modice rictu oris, reductisque introrsum labiis effertur.

I, semicluso ore impressisque sensim lingua dentibus vocem dabit.

And by Terentianus Maurus, that

E quae sequitur vocula dissona est priori,
Quia deprimit altum modico tenore rictum,
Et lingua remotos premit hinc et hinc molares,
I porrigit ictum genuinos prope ad ipsos,
Minimumque renidet supero tenus labello.

And by Martianus Capella

E spiritus facit lingua paullo pressiore,
I spiritus prope dentibus pressis.

Any one who will take the trouble to make the experiment will find,
that any of these, or all of them combined, agree perfectly with each of the
modifications of sound which E and I assume in English words.

But although the direct testimony of the grammarians is of little use,
yet their negative evidence is of great value. In no case do they attribute
more than one sound to each consonant, or more than two to each vowel,
which seems to prove that the Homans were strangers to those capricious
variations and unaccountable anomalies, which render the correct pronun
ciation of English often perplexing to ourselves, and always hopeless to a
foreigner. The two sounds usually assigned to each vowel are the long
sound and the short sound. We have seen, in the last section, that long vowels
were, in ancient times, distinguished from short vowels in writing, and this
circumstance will aid us much in our attempts to determine their true
pronunciation ; but in so far as the short vowels are concerned, whether
they differed in time only from the others, or whether the organs of speech
wore compressed in a peculiar manner in enunciating them, are points
upon which we have no precise information; but since the long vowels
were originally represented by simply repeating the short vowel, it would
seem that the difference of time was the principal, if not the only dis
tinction.

In addition to the light thrown upon this subject by the old grammarians,
we derive considerable assistance from inscriptions. It is evident, from
the numerous memorials of this description which have been preserved,
that the ancient stone-cutters were a very illiterate race of m^n, since the
most palpable errors in orthography perpetually occur. But when we
find the same blunder frequently repeated in the same or similar words, or
in letters in similar positions, it is a fair inference that they accommodated
the spelling to the pronunciation, as we see happen every day among
ourselves, in the works of common masons and itinerant sign-painters.
Thus, when we find long V continually represented by 0V, in inscriptions
which were sculptured long after the custom of doubling the vowels had

260 PRONUNCIATION OF LATIN.

fallen into disuse, we may safely conclude that it was sounded either like
the English ou in mouse, or like the French ou in cour, that is, the English
00 in poor.

From modern Italian also we may learn something, and it will not be
going too far to say, that in those particulars in which their pronunciation
differs from that of the other nations of Europe, there is a presumption,
at least, that they have derived this from their mighty ancestors.

The principal authors who have treated of this subject, are
Erasmus, Dialogus de Recta Linguae Graecae et Latinae Pronunciatione.
Lipsius, De Recta Pronunciatione Linguae Latinae.
Middleton, De Latinarum Literarum Pronunciatione Dissertatio.

The two former are elaborate treatises, containing much that is fanciful ;
the latter is brief and imperfect, and founded almost entirely on the
orthography of ancient inscriptions. We shall endeavour to give the
student, in a short compass, everything of importance that is known on
this topic, leaving it to himself to follow out the inquiry by such analogies
and conjectures as his ingenuity may suggest.

In beginning with the vowels, we may repeat, that the long vowels were
clearly distinguished from the short ones at all times, in sound, and
-anciently in writing also.

A. There seems little doubt, that the sound of A, adopted by the
English, in their pronunciation of Latin, who make it the same with the a
in mate, fate, &e., is quite erroneous ; while that used in Scotland and upon
the Continent, where it is enunciated broad and full, as in Papa, is more
nearly correct. The former will by no means accord with the concurrent
testimony of the old grammarians, 1 who all tell us, that it is to be uttered
with the mouth wide open (rictu patulo), the tongue being suspended so as
not to touch the teeth. It would appear to have been equivalent in
certain foreign words to the English a in all, since we find AncHiLAWS, 2
AvROMATORivs, 3 for Arcldlaus, aromatorius.

That long A was distinguished from short A, by merely dwelling upon
it for a greater length of time, seems probable, from the long quantity
being indicated by merely repeating the A, as in AA, PAASTORES, THRAA-
CVM, &c., quoted in the last section.

E. Suidas quotes a line from the Greek comic poet Cratinus

*O d faiQtog uffTreg K^ofictTov, @YI, fiq, teyuv fia

from which we can at once deduce the s6und of the Greek aj, since the
pronunciation of a sheep is not liable to change. Now, in Greek words,
transplanted into Latin, the general rule is, that the r, is represented by
long e, as in cetus (XJJTOJ), thesaurus (0wot>v ^o?), &c. ; and from this we
conclude, that the sound of e was similar to that of e in the French bete.
Thus it would appear, that the English, who give it the force of double e
in peevish, and the Scotch, who make it the same as the a in pale, are
equally wrong. If we take as an example the word sede, according to the
former, it is seedee; according to the latter, say day ; while it ought to be

1 Vid. Martianus Capella ; Terentianus Maurus ; Victorinus Afer, and for the Greek
, Dionvs. Hal.

2 Gruter. DLXXXVI., 6. 3 DCXXXVL, 7.

PRONUNCIATION OP LATIN. 261

sede. If this be the true doctrine, it will lead us to the correct pronuncia
tion of the diphthong ae, since we find it perpetually confounded in
inscriptions with long e, and sometimes with short e also. Thus

LAETVM, 1 OPTIMAE, 2 PROCNAE, 3 PRIDIAE, 4 QVIAETT, 5 DIAEBVS, 6 &C.,

for letum, optime, Procne, pridie, quieti, diebus, &c. And also, PRAE-
CIBVS, 7 BENAE, 8 CRiMiNAE, 9 EXTAERVM, 10 &c., for precibus, bene, crimine,
exterum, Sec.

I. Having pointed out in the last section, that long i was, for the most
part, written in ancient times as the diphthong El, we can have little
difficulty in deciding that it should be considered as the same with the
English i, in the words mite, might, sprite, indite ; and hence we ought to
say, Teityre, Deico, Capteivi, and not Teetyre, Deeco, Capteevee, as we do
in Scotland.

This is further confirmed by the manner in which the Greeks spell
Roman names ; thus, Antoninus, Faustina, become ANTHNEINO2,
<AY2TEINH, and reciprocally Ng/Ao? appears in Latin as Nllus; while
Cicero clearly intimates, Ep. IX., 22, that terni, bini, were pronounced
ternei, binei.

I, in Latin, is used not only as a vowel, but also as a consonant. It
seems clear from what we have already stated upon this subject (pp. 2,
14, 15, 235), that /, when a consonant, corresponded in sound to our F,
in such words as youth, York, &c. ; and this is preserved in modern
Italian, in which jeri, ajuto, major, are pronounced yeri, ai-yuto, mai-

0. O seems to have two proper sounds only in all languages, the long
open O, as it appears in the English no, bone, stone, the German brot, the
Italian bono, and the closer sound, as in not, moral; both of these are
distinctly described by Victorinus, as appertaining to the Latin O, which
represents both the Omicron and the Omega of the Greeks. In English
we have at least two additional sounds attached to this letter, which
appear in love, move, &c.

V (vowel). In the Menaechmi of Plautus, IV., ii., 87, we find the
following lines :

MEN. Quis is Menaechmus est ? Mu. Tu istic inquam. MEN. Egone ?

Mu. Tu ! MEN. Quis arguit ?

Mu. Egornet. PE. Et ego : atque huic amicae detulisti Erotio.
MEN. Egon dedi? PE. Tu, tu istic inquam: vin afferri noctuam.
Quae Tu, Tu, usque dicat tibi ?

1. e., Do you wish a night-owl to be brought which will keep repeating to you
Tu, Tu ? Kow we know that the night-owl s cry is Ton, Ton, ou being the
same as the double oo in boot, and this consequently fixes the sound of the
Latin long V. In the last section we quoted some inscriptions in which
OV was substituted for long V, which confirm what has been said above,
although, in themselves, they would not have been sufficient to decide the

1 DCLV., 1. 2 DCCCCXCIIL, 5. 3 C. CCCLXXVIIL, 4.

4 CCLXXXVL, 7. 5 DLXIII., 7. 6 DCLXXXVL, 1.

7 Grut. XVIL, 7. 8 DCCCCXLIV., 5. 9 DCCCCXCIIL, 5.
10 DCCLXXVI., 2.

262 PRONUNCIATION OF LATIN.

matter, as we might have supposed that OV was similar to the English
diphthong in lout, clout, &c.

We pointed out, in the same place, that long V was sometimes repre
sented by OI and OE, which seems to imply a connection between them in
pronunciation.

But with regard to V where it occurs short, or is lengthened by position
only, we cannot speak with the same confidence. That a marked difference
did exist between long Y and short Y, is expressly stated by Yarro.
u Quidam reprehendunt quod Pluit et luit dicanms in praeterito et
praesenti tempore. Falluntur. ISTam est, ac putant, aliter, quod in
praeterito Y dicimus longam, Pluit et luit in praesenti breve." Short Y
frequently answers to the Greek T, as in tiva, duo; (pwyyi, fuga; *2vKhct;,
Sulla; Papvhos, Romulus, &c., and as Quintilian attributes to the latter
a soft, sweet sound, it may have resembled the u in mute, curate, or perhaps
the French u in nuages, pluviose.

But in addition to these, the principal sounds of Y, we ought to remark,
that it is constantly interchanged with I and O, both in inscriptions and in
the older forms of the language, Thus, on the Duillian Tablet, we have
NAVEBOS; EXFOCIONT; PRIMOS ; CONSOL; CAPTOM, &c., for navibus,
exfugiunt, primus, consul, captum. HONG; CONSENTIONT; and several
others on the tomb of Scipio. So also, CONTIBERNALIS ;* ExRiscvs; 2 for
contubernalis, Etruscus, and on the Monum. Ancyr., MANIBIIS, RECI-
PERATIS, for manubiis, recuperatis. So, on the other hand, INFVMO, 3
SVBi, 4 STVPVLAE, 5 &c., for infimus, sibi, stipulae; and CONSVBRINVS, 6

EPISTVLA, 7 NVMENCLATVR, 8 SACERDVS, 9 &C., for COllSOlriUUS, epistold,

nomenclator, sacerdos, &c. In every page of Plautus and the older writers,
we have Volnus, Voltus, Volgus, Avos, Aequom, Salvos, &c., and in the
MSS. of writers belonging to all epochs, and inscriptions of all dates, there
is a perpetual confusion between maximus and maxumus, proximus and
proxumus, opiimus and optumus, monimentum, monumentwn, and muni-
mentum, and many others.

As to the diphthongs, the method recommended by Erasmus seems to
be founded upon just principles. He would pronounce each letter of the
diphthong separately in the first place, giving the proper sound to each
vowel, and then, repeating the word a second time, hurry over the syllable
containing the diphthong, in such a manner as to run the two vowels
together, without completely losing either. To practise this with success,
however, it is necessary that we should, in each case, be acquainted with
the true sound of the constituent parts.

We have already seen that, in all probability, ae differed but little
from long e, and the same may be said of ai, which is, in a vast number of
instances, substituted for ae. 10 In like manner, we have pointed out the

1 Gruter. DXL, 9. 2 CCCXLIX., 6. 3 CCIV. 4 DCCLXXVIL, 3.

5 CXXXVIIL 6 MCVIL, 1. 7 LXL, 4. 8 DCXXX., 5. 9 XXXIV., 5.

10 This is seen in AIDILIS (Grut. LXIX., 11, CXXIX., 3), &c. ; AIRE (LIL, 12);
CAISAR (CIX., 7, CXCVL, 4, &c.) QUAISTORES (LIL, 12), for aedilis, acre, Caesar,
guaestores, not to mention the double form of the genitive of the first declensisn in ai
and ae. We arrive at the same conclusion in remarking the uncertaintv which

*/

prevails in the best MSS. between saeculum, paene, caeremonia, glaebaj &c., and
pene, ceremonia, gleba, &c.

PEONUNCIATION OF LATIN. 263

connection which apparently exists between long V, OI, and OE, which.
is well exemplified in COERAVIT, COIRAVIT, CVRAVIT ; OITILE, OETILE,
VTILE; MOERVS, MVRVS, &c.

But in addition to the union of e, ae, ai, on the one hand, and oi, oe, u,
on the other, there is manifestly a close alliance between oe and e, as
exemplified in EPHOEBUS, FOELIX, and PROSCOENIVM, for epliebus, felix,
proscenium, and between oe and ae, in the irregularity of spelling in such
words as coecus, coelebs, coena, moereo, &c., which often appear as caecus,
caelebs, caena, maereo, &c.

The only doubt in regard to AY is whether we ought to say Awrum
(aw as in awl), or Owrum (pw as in oicl). There is little evidence; but
since we find AY occasionally used for long A, it would appear that the
first of the above sounds is most likely to be correct.

All seem to agree in thinking that EI is the same as the i \v\find, mind,
&c., while EU may either be the English eu in. feud, or the French eu in
jeu, that is, the Scotch ui in puir, muir (poor, moor).

H is easily dismissed. As it is merely the mark of a strong breathing,
the only variation of sound which can arise must proceed from the
comparative force of the aspirations. It appears from a passage in Cicero
referred to in the last section, that the Romans at an early period never
used it except before a vowel at the beginning of a word, and hence always
said, pulcros, Cetegos, triumpos, Kartaginem. (See pp. 233, 234.)

In inscriptions we often find it omitted at the beginning of a word where
it ought to appear, and, on the other hand, inserted where it ought not
to find place. Thus, ERES; l IBERNA ; 2 ic; oc; 3 OMINI;* OMVKCio; 5
oxESTVs; 6 ORAS ; 7 vivs ; 8 VMANAE,VM, S &e., for lieres, Jiiberna, Me, hoc,
homini, homuncio, lionestus, Iwrus, Indus, Jiumanarum, &c. ; and, again,

HAC, 10 HARETHVSA, 11 HERIDANVS, W HORNAMENTIS, 13 HlLLYRICVM, u

IIomvNDVS, 1; &c., for ac, Aretliusa, Eridanus, Illyricum, ornamentis,
oriundus, &c.

This may have arisen from the aspiration in certain cases being uncer
tain, as in our own language both Humble and Bumble, Hugh and ugJi,
&c., are to be heard from the mouths of well-educated persons ; or it may
have originated in the impure dialect of stone-cutters, liable to the blunders
so common among the lower orders in London and various parts of Eng
land. This is the defect wliicli Catullus ridicules in his amusing Epigram.
(See above, p. 233.)

That H was pronounced distinctly in the combination TH, appears from
Cicero, who tells us that the sound of Otones is more pleasing than that of
OtJiones ; but whether they divided the T and H between two syllables, so
as to make it Ot-liones, or used it like the Greek 6 and our own tli, we can
not tell, but the last seems the more probable opinion.

C, K, Q, G. We have already pointed out that, in the original Latin.
alphabet, G alone of these four letters was wanting.

1 Grutcr. DXXI., 7. ; DXXVL, 7, &c. 2 CXXIL, 1. 3 DCXCVIL, 2 ; MLTII, 11.
* DLXXXVIIL, 9. 5 CXXVIIL, 1. G CCCCXXVIL, 1 ; CCCCLXV., 4.

7 DCLXXXIV., 4. 8 XIII., 17. 9 CLIX., 6.

Gruter. CCLXXXII., 4. n DCCCCLXXVII., 10. LXIL, 12 ; MXLV., 2.
3 CCCCLL, 6. " CCCXCVL, 1. * DXXIX., 7.

264 PKONUNCIATION OF LATIN.

There seem to be sufficient grounds to conclude that the sound of C
was always the same as that of the Greek Kappa and of our own K. As
Latin is read in this country, we retain this pronunciation before the vowels
A, O, V^and the diphthong AY, as in caput, color, curtus, causa, which
we enunciate as if they were written Kaput, Kolor, Kurtus, Kausa. But
before E, I, Y, and the diphthongs AE, EV, OE, we give to C the force of
S: thus, Cedo, Cicero, Cincinnus, Cyrus, Caesar, coelum, are sounded by the
English, Scotch, and French, as if they were written Sedo, Sisero, Sinsm-
nus, Syrus, Saesar, soelum.

There can be little doubt that this is erroneous, because
a. The grammarians with one voice pronounce that C, and K, and Q,
possess the same power, and none of them give any hint that more than
one sound was attached to C. We may quote again (see p. 228) the
testimony of Priscian, which is perfectly explicit, " K et Q quamvis figura
et nomine videantur aliquam habere cum C differentiam, tamen eamdem
tarn in vocum sono quam in metro continent potestatem." So also Ter^n-
tianus Maurus

K perspicuum est litera quod vacare possit
Et Q similis namque eadem vis in utraque est
Quia qui locus est primitus unde exoritur C., &C. 1

1). It is highly improbable that no distinction should have been made
in pronunciation between such words as cedo, sedo ; cervus and
servus; cella and sella; Cilicem and silicem; Cyrus and Syrus; and a
multitude of others. It is still more unlikely that they would have
pronounced the same letter differently in different parts of the same word ;
that they would have said Jcapio, sepi, Jcaptum, kapere; DeJcumus and
Decimus ; have contracted dositum into doctum, arid derived insestus from
kastus*

c. Many Latin words written with a C, are taken directly from the
Greek; and in these, C uniformly represents the Greek K, never 2.
Thus Cilicia is K/?u/# ; cincinnus is xoctwos ; cetus is xyros ; coelum is
xoi^ou ; cedrus is xe^gos ; Centauros is Kevrxvoos ; cenotaphium is xsvo-

TC&QtW, &C.

Reciprocally, the Greeks, when they spell Latin words in their own
letters, represent c by K. Thus, Kt%s6)v is Cicero ; Ky/wxiac, is prin-
cipia, &c.

d. We must not, however, omit to mention the opinion entertained
by some eminent scholars, that the Italians have preserved the true
old pronunciation of c, when followed by E or I. By them ce is
sounded like che in cherry ; and ci, like chi in chicane. According to this
method, the two first syllables in Cicero resemble those in Chichester, i. e.,
Chitchero.

This idea seems to receive some confirmation from the circumstance,
that although C, before the vowels A, U, O, is often engraved as K on

1 De Litt., 204.

2 See this followed out at greater length in Scheller s Grammar.

PRONUNCIATION OF LATIN. 265

ancient inscriptions, 1 yet we never find the same blunder when C precedes
E or I ; while, on the other hand, although K is never put for C before
I, yet in the middle of a word, C is often substituted for T, when fol
lowed by I and another vowel. Thus, PALACio, 2 QUOCIESCUNQUE, 3

CONSTANCIAE, 4 CONDICIONEM, 5 CONDICIO, 6 SOLACIUM, 7 &C., for palatio,

quotiescunque, constantia, conditioner)!, conditio, solatium; and the oldest
MSS. and inscriptions vary between Fabritius and Fdbricius, Domitius
and Domicius, fecialis and fetialis, Martins and Marcius, Munatius and
Munacius, Umbritius and Umbricius, and the like. Now, if T, in this
position, have the force of TS, as many suppose, it follows, that C must
have the same when similarly situated, which approaches very nearly to ch
or tcli of the Italians.

When C is preceded by S, and followed by E or I, the Italians pro
nounce the sc like sh, which is imitated by the Scotch, in reading Latin,
when they call scelus, scis, Scipio shaylus, shiss, sheepio ; while the Eng
lish sink the 5 altogether, and say, seelus, sis, Sippio. In this case, Greek
analogy is our best guide. We ought to remember that sceptrum, scena,
Sciron, are G^TCT^QV^ ax*jvq, 2#/<y;/, and that Scipio is always written

G. We have seen, that in the earlier form of the language, the place
of G was supplied by C ; we may therefore assume, that they never differed
very materially in sound, but that the Latin G was something between
our own hard G in legation, and a pure K. How easily C and G are
interchanged in different dialects, is well known to every philologer* and
is familiar to all who remember the hig, hag, hog of Sir Hugh Evans.
There is no reason to believe that G was ever sounded soft by the Romans,
as in the English magic, logic.

When G is followed by N", in the middle of a word, as in maynus, the
Italians pronounce the syllable as if the G were preceded by an N, and an
I subjoined to the GN, softening down the combination in a manner
which cannot easily be described. We may be inclined to think, that
something of this sort took place in Latin, since we sometimes find the
supplementary I, alluded to above, in inscriptions. Thus, for magnus,
magna, magno, we find MAGNIUS, MAGNIA, MAGNIO, so ABIEGNIEAS for
aliegnas, &c. 8 This, perhaps, as Middleton remarks, will explain the
meaning of Cicero, 9 when he says, u Noti erant, et navi, et nari, quibus cum
in praeponi oporteret, dulcius visum est ignoti, ignavi, ignari, dicere. 7
Now, it is not easy to see howignotus, ignavus, &c., pronounced according
to our method, could be softer than innotus, innavus, although on the
other supposition it is quite intelligible. 10 We may observe, in passing,

1 e.g., ARKA (Gruter. DCLXXII., 1); DEDIKAVEKVNT (XXXVL, 9); EVOKA-
TVS (DXXIX., 6); KANDIDATVS (CCCLXXXL, 3); KARA (CCCCXXXIV., 1);
KARUS (CCCXXXIIL, 9); KARISSIMUS (CCCCLXXXIV., 3); KARCER (LXXX.,
5) ; and many others.

2 Grut. CCXXXII. 3 Ibid. 4 Fabrett., 103. 5 169. 6 378.
7 421. &c. 8 See Middleton. 9 Orat., c. 47.

5 Compare the pronunciation of aj/ccyxjfj, gTrcfcyygXAof&si/o^, &c., in Greek, which
is established by inscriptions, where they appear as OLVOCVX-YI, ^.-aj/
with the observations of Victorinus, Lib. I. de Orthog. on agger, ancile* &c.

266 PRONUNCIATION OF LATIN.

that Cicero s remark, in so far as etymology is concerned, is not worthy
of much attention. (See above, p. 151.)

F, Y, B, P. We have already pointed out, that F and Y are the Latin
representatives of the digamma, and that they are often attenuated into
the cognate labials B and P. Indeed, these letters are so closely connected,
that they were continually confounded in ancient as they are in modern
times. Thus, B is put for Y, when we read BIXIT ; l BERNA ; 2 BERE-
CVNDA; 3 BIOLARE;* SEBERVS ; 5 SERBVS, 6 PROBINCIA ; 7 YNIBERSVS,
&c., for vixit, verna, verecunda, violare, severus, servus, provincia, universus ;
and reciprocally Y for B, in ACERVO; 9 DANWivs; 10 DEVITVM; ll PLACA-
VILE, 12 VENEMERENTI* ; for acerbo, Danubius, debitum, placabile, bene-
merenti ; again, P stands for B in APSENS ; 13 APSOLVTVM ; 14 APST VLIT ; 15
APSTINERE ; 16 OPSIDES ; l7 OPTINIVT ; 18 PLEPS, 19 &c., for obsens, absolutum,
abstulit, abstinere) obsides, obtinuit, plebs, &c. F being the roughest of
the group, seldom takes the place of the other three ; but we have AF
for Ab in the S. C. de Tiburtibus ; and Nonius, p. 531, gives Sijilare as
the old form of SibiZare, which the French have changed back again to
Siffler. The interchange of B and P is thus mentioned by QuintiHan,
ut, quum dico Obtinuit, secundam enim B literam ratio poscit, aures magis
audiunt P. That this takes place in the best MSS., every one accus
tomed to consult them very well knows, and Lipsius refers in particular to
the Florentine copy of the Pandects, one of the oldest in existence.

The same analogy holds in modern tongues ; in German it is in many
cases almost impossible to distinguish by the ear F from Y ; and we are
all familiar with the transformation by which very becomes bery in the
mouth of a negro, and/e?*?/ when articulated by the organs ofaWelchman.
But there is still another sound with which Y is intimately allied, especially
in our own provincial dialects ; namely, that which we attribute to W.,
and this by very many scholars is supposed to have been the real sound of
the Hebrew Van, of the Greek digamma, and the Latin Y. Dionysius of
Halicarnassus, in the celebrated passage (A. K. L, c. 20), where he
describes the digamma, explicitly declares, that it was the syllable oi> written
in a single letter, giving as an example, Qvzhice, (F&hiu), the Latin Velia.
In corroboration of this, we find that in a great number of Latin proper
names beginning with Y, the Greeks of the Augustan age express this
letter by ov ; thus we have Ovagoz, O^aA^o/o^, QX.TCIWIQV, Qvt^yi hios,
for Varus, Valerium, Octamum, Virgilius ; and there is no doubt that Y
Las passed into W, in many words in German, Dutch, and English, as

Latin. German

Yinum, Wein,

Yallum,

Wick, or Wich.

^/ N_^ ^S -A-P* -A. Jfc. -A- -M. -A- *fc.IA.*.A. \*^S I *--. -* Jh. .& JL V WMM V_X A-^b^bJta 1 J- ^~^f ^0 \~f Vj* _^ ^- j. j^ j. m- _^ J . - V W

12 XCIL, 11. * CCCXXV., 7; DCCLX., 10; DCCLXIL, 10.
13 LXL, 1 ; CCCCXXXYI., 3. u CLXXXV., 2 ; MLXXXIIL, 8.

15 CCCIV., 1 ; MLIV., 1 ; 16 Cenotaph. Cai. Caes. ir Tomb of Scipio.

IS Gruter. D1I. 19 CCCLIL, 1 ; CDXXXIL, 8, 9 ; CDLXYIL, 2 ; CDXCIV.

PRONUNCIATION OF LATIN. 267

The last being frequently appended as a termination to the names of towns,
as Keswicky Ipswich, &c. On the other hand, we may remark that the
Latin V is not uniformly turned into ov by the Greeks; we not only have
Qvizyfalos, but also B/^y/x/o^, and also "Betppuv, BA^, for Varro, Valere,
and many others. Hence the conclusion that the Greeks had no sound in
their, language corresponding exactly to the Roman V, but that it was
something between Ov and B.

That the Latin F had a very rough, hard, hissing sound is proved by
Quintilian 1 Nam et ilia quae est sexta nostrarum, paene non humana
voce vel omnino non voce, potius inter discrimina dentium efflanda est :
quae, etiam quum vocalem proxima accipit quassa quodammodo, utique
quoties aliquam consonantern frangit, ut in hoc ipso frangit, multo fit
horridior and that this sound was quite distinct from that of the Greek
4> is evident from the story told by Quintilian 2 of the ridicule cast by
Cicero on a (Greek) witness who was unable to articulate correctly the
first letter in the name Fundanius. This, however, must have held good
with regard to the dialect of the highly educated only, since we find con
stantly in inscriptions, such blunders as AMFIOX, S BosFORANi, 4 FnYX, 5
TmuMFATOK, 6 for Amphion, JBosphorani, Phryx, Triumphator.

D, T. A natural alliance similar to that which unites F, Y, B, P>
subsists between D and T. Hence, ADQVE/ ADTAMEN, S LIMIDES,"
LIQUID, 10 QvODANNis, 11 &c., for atque, altamen, Unities, liquit, quotannis,
&c., and reciprocally, ALivx, 12 ATFiNES, 13 APVT, 14 rrcmco, 13 &c., for aliud,
adfines] apud, idcirco, &c.

The most important question connected with these letters, is the sound
which ought to be attributed to T when it occurs in the middle of a word
before I, followed by another vowel. We have thought fit to give it the
force of sh in lustitia, Sapientia, Vitium, and the like, which are enun
ciated as if they were written lustisliia, Sapiensliia, Visliium; while the
Italians make it equivalent to their Z, that is, to ts or ids, saying lustitsia,
Sapientsia, Vitsium; and the Germans give it the simple sound of T
unchanged. Something may be urged on behalf of each of the last two.

The silence of all grammarians (with a single exception) with regard to
any change in the force of T when in this position, seems to favour the
Germans.

The Italians, in addition to the claim which they urge, of having re
ceived the true pronunciation direct from their ancestors, refer to a cer
tain obscure grammarian, named Papirius (see Aid. Orthog., p. 563), and
to an inscription where CRESCENTSIANUS appears for Crescentianus.

It is important to observe, that the Greeks make no change in writing
words belonging to this class, since we find lino;, KaiHrravTios, Mayvev-
&c., which is in favour of the Germans ; and the English, moreover,

1 XII., x., 29. 2 L, iv., 14. 3 Grut. CXXVI. 4 CCCLXXXIX., 7.

5 CCCXXXIIL, 9. 6 CCLXXXV., 5; CCCLXX., 3.

7 Gruter, CLII. 3; CLXXIX., 2; CCXLVL, 3, and many other places.
8 CCCXCL, 5. 9 CXCIX., G. 10 DCLXX., 5. u CCXXVIIL, 8.

I2 CCCVIIL, 1. 13 CCCLVL, 1; DXXVL, 3. l4 CCCLXX., 3, &c.

15

,
15 XXIII., 12

*

268 ACCENT, QUANTITY, &C.

are not consistent, for when S precedes T, they give to the latter its natu
ral sound, as in tristior.

The question is still further embarrassed by the substitution of C for T,
and vice versa, in such words as Domicius, Palacium, Fabricius, Fecialis,
which we alluded to when discussing the pronunciation of C.

L, M, N, R, S. Concerning these, little need be said. Their sound is
so uniform in modern languages that we are not led to suppose that we
have departed widely from the practice of the ancients. The sound of M
at the end of a word must have been feeble, since it was almost always
elided in verse before a vowel ; it is also frequently omitted by the stone
cutters. Thus, in the inscription on the tomb of Seipio, one of the oldest
which we possess, we find OINO, DVONORO, OPTVMO, VIRO, SCIPIONE,
CORSICA, ALERIA, YRBE, AEDE, for unum, optumum, virum, Scipionem,
Corsicam, Aleriam, urbem, aedem, and final M inserted only once, in the
word LVCIOM.

The same remark applies to S, and perhaps still more forcibly, since in
the earlier poets it is frequently elided, or at least not sounded, even
before a consonant. (See Chapter on Elision.) We cannot fail to remark
the analogy in modern French, where S is seldom sounded at the end of
a word.

X, which was adopted from the Greeks, was used merely as an abbrevia
tion for CS or GS (qua carere potuissemus ni quaesissemus, Quint. I.,
iv. 9). Hence, in those words where it occurs, we ought to attend to the
root from which they spring ; we ought to say dues, facs, pertinacs, be
cause c is the radical letter, as we learn from the genitives duds, facis*
pertinacis; and on the other hand we should say, legs, regs, coniugs, and
not lees, recs, coniucs, because in these the radical letter is g.

Y, Z, being used in those words only which were transplanted directly
from the Greek, do not demand much attention. We may observe that
Z ought to be sounded very softly and nearly like S. Of Z and Y Quin-
tilian. says u apud Graecos nullae dulcius sonant" an assertion which
ill agrees with the hard dental ids, generally considered equivalent to the
former. This soft sound is illustrated by the Latin form of certain Greek
words, thus:

becomes Atticisso.

Patrisso.

Silicisso.

Massa.

v.

ACCENT, QUANTITY, EMPHASIS; METRE, RHYTHM; METRICAL

ICTUS; ARSIS; THESIS.

IT is not our intention to enter into any lengthened discussion with
regard to these topics, upon which many volumes have been written to
very little purpose ; but merely to explain distinctly the meaning of
words, and thus to prevent the student from being embarrassed by the
frequent occurrence of terms which he does not understand.

ACCENT, QUANTITY, &C. 269

All sound depends upon certain tremulous movements or vibrations of
the body which gives i ? orth the sound, and the action of these vibrations
upon the air, which conveys them to our organs of hearing. When two
bodies (A and B) vibrate in such a manner as to produce distinct sounds,
if A vibrates more frequently in a given time than B, then the sound pro
duced by A is said to be higher or sharper than the sound produced by B ;
and, on the other hand, the sound produced by B is said to be lower, or
graver, or flatter, than that produced by A. When sounds are produced by
bodies performing the same number of vibrations in the same time, they are
said to have the same pitch, or to be in unison ; so that the pitch, which
depends solely upon the frequency of the vibrations of the sounding body,
must be carefully distinguished from the intensity or loudness of the sound,
and also from its quality or fineness. 1 The organs of speech, considered as
a musical instrument, are capable of producing sounds of a considerable
variety of pitch ; and if we assume any given pitch as the standard of our
ordinary articulation, it is manifest that, when we deviate from this, the
pitch of our voice will be either sharper or graver, that is, in other words,
will be either elevated or depressed.

But in pronouncing a word we may articulate each syllable in our
ordinary pitch, or we may elevate or depress that pitch. Any elevation
or depression of the ordinary pitch, in pronouncing a syllable, is called an
Accent. When a syllable is pronounced in a pitch sharper or more
elevated than our ordinary pitch, it is said to receive the Acute Accent*
When a syllable is pronounced in a pitch graver or more depressed than
our ordinary pitch, it is said to receive the Grave Accent but when a
syllable is said to be accented, without any qualification being added, the
acute is always meant.

t/

Quantity, again, relates simply to the length of time during which we
dwell upon a syllable (see p. 4), and has no necessary connection whatever
with elevation or depression of pitch.

Much confusion has arisen from the circumstance, that, in English, long
quantity is always, or almost always, accompanied by an elevation of pitch.
Hence some have asserted that there is no such thing as quantity in
English, or indeed, in any modern language a position too absurd to
deserve confutation, since no one can read five lines of English poetry
without paying attention to the quantity of the syllables. In the cele
brated controversy which took place about the middle of the last century,
on Accent and Quantity, Doctor Gaily altogether denied the existence of
accent independent of quantity, and affirmed, that it was impossible, in
any language, to accentuate a syllable without lengthening it. His
opponent, Foster, succeeded completely in demonstrating, from first
principles, that accent and quantity are in their nature entirely distinct,
and that nothing would prevent a people endowed with flexible organs
from giving effect to each separately ; and this appears to have been done
by the ancients, if any faith can be reposed in the concurrent testimony of

1 Note is synonymous with pitch ; and although the word tone is often used in the
same sense, it ought, strictly speaking, to be employed only to express that character
of sound which we term quality, and which has no reference to the number of vibra
tions by which it is produced.

270 EMPHASIS, ICTUS METRICUS, &C.

the grammarians. Indeed, the possibility of the thing is abundantly
demonstrated by what we hear every day in our own provincial dialects ;
nor can any doubt be entertained on the subject, by any one who has
ever caught the sound of such words as leeberty of conscience^ uttered by
a lowland Scotchman. Foster, however, went too far when he said that
every language must have both accent and quantity. We have a signal
instance to the contrary in French, where quantity is unknown. The
correct pronunciation of that tongue can only be attained by abstaining
from dwelling longer upon any one syllable than upon any other ; and it
is precisely this very peculiarity which renders it so difficult for us to
enunciate it with accuracy. That, the French make great use of Accent is
clearly perceptible, both in their ordinary conversation, and more espe
cially in the declamations of their great actors and public speakers.

Emphasis is perfectly distinct both from Accent and Quantity, and
signifies the comparative energy or fullness of the voice in pronouncing
different syllables. " Two men with different voices, or with different
exertions of nearly the same voice, may pronounce the words of the same
sentence, with the same accent and quantity, observing the like proportion
in the elevation and prolongation of the same syllables, and yet use a
different spirit, the one speaking with emphasis, the other without it. An
instance of two persons blowing the same notes on a flute, the one
with more, the other with less breath, will perhaps set this distinction in
a clearer light." 1 Emphasis is not confined to single syllables, but may
be employed in the enunciation of words, or sentences, or paragraphs.

As matter is said to have three dimensions, length, breadth, and height,
or thickness, so, by a fanciful analogy, the same attributes have been
applied to the human voice.

Quantity will represent Length.
Emphasis Breadth.

Accent Height or Depth.

(See Priscian, p. 1286 ; Aristot. Poet. C. XX.)

Different from any of these, is the Metrical Accent or Ictus Metricus,
the name given by grammarians to the stress which must be laid upon
particular syllables in repeating verse, in order that the rhythm of the mea
sure may be made perceptible to the ear.

In Dactylic verse, the Ictus falls upon the first syllable of the Dactyl
and of the Spondee. In Iambic verse it will fall upon the long syllable of
the Iambus, and on the second syllable of the Spondee ; and in Trochaic
verse, on the long syllable of the Trochee, and the first syllable of the
Spondee.

When these feet are resolved, the Ictus still maintains its place ; thus, in
Iambic verse, since the Tribrach is formed by the resolution of the long
syllable of the Iambus, the Ictus will fall on the second syllable of the
Tribrach ; the Dactyl being derived from the resolution of the second
syllable of the Spondee, and the Ictus falling upon that syllable, the Dac
tyl will have it on the second syllable ; when the Spondee is resolved into
an Anapaest, the Anapae-st has the Ictus on the last ; on the other hand,

1 Foster on Accent and Quantity, Chap. I.

ICTUS METRICUS, ARSIS, THESIS, EHYTHM, &C. 271

in Trochaic verse, the Ictus will fall upon the first syllable of the resolved
feet in each case.

In all kinds of verse, the syllables upon which the Ictus falls are
said to be in Arsi (d^vis, an elevating), and the others to be in Tliesi
(de<ri$, a putting down).

Rhythm is a combination of sounds, arranged in such a manner as to fall
gratefully upon the ear.

Metre is a combination of syllables, arranged in such a manner as to fall
gratefully upon the ear, and at the same time, restricted both as to their
quantity, and the order of their recurrence, by some fixed law.

It will be seen from the above definitions, that metre is connected with
rhythm as a species with a genus.

All prose compositions ought to be rhythmical ; that is to say, the words
ought to be selected and disposed in such a manner as to produce a pleasing
cadence ; but they are not subject to any law which fixes the precise order in
which long and short syllables are to follow each other, and the intervals at
which similar combinations must uniformly recur. Moreover, rhythm may
be produced without syllables at all, by sounds not articulate. The beat
ing of hammers on an anvil, which is said to have been the origin of music,
may be rhythmical ; the noise made by the galloping of a horse, by stamp
ing with the feet, by clapping the hands, may produce rhythm. But metre
cannot exist without articulate sounds, and the term is confined to svl-

/

tables whose quantity, order, and number, are measured out according to
an invariable standard.

VI.

ON THE QUANTITY OF A SHORT FINAL VOWEL BEFORE A WORD

BEGINNING WITH SC, 8P, SQ, /ST, &c.

THE quantity of a vowel naturally short, when it occurs at the end of a
word, and the next word begins with S, followed by one or more conso
nants, has been a subject of keen controversy among metrical scholars ;
and different writers, after fully discussing the question, have arrived at
opposite conclusions.

The principle that a vowel in this situation is always long, was first
advanced by Terentianus Maurus, a grammarian whose age is uncertain,
but who, in all probability, belongs to the latter part of the third century.
Some have utterly denied the truth of the proposition, while others not
only recognize it in its fullest extent, but would, extend the law to words
beginning with the double consonants X and Z. The words of Terenti
anus, as they are found in his treatise, De Syllabis, v., 1058, are

Quae sibi tres tantum poterit subiungere mutas,
Si quando SCutum, SPumas, vel STamina, dico.
Haec sola efficiet, nudo ut remanente trochaeo,
Spondeum geminae possint firmare sonorae.
Exemplis, an prava sequar, vel recta, probabo,
QuisquE SCire cupit, vel quisquE SCribere curat,

272 A SHORT FINAL VOWEL BEFORE SC, SP, SQ, ST.

AntE STare decet, cum dico, et separo verbum,
AntE STesichorum vatem natura creavit :
Ultima vocalis remanens finisque troehaei,
Excipitur geminis quis proximus exoritur pes,
Quae, quamquam capite alterius verbi teneantur,
Sufficiant retro vires, et tempus oportet,
Consona quod debet geminata referre priori.

Although the phraseology in this passage is not very distinct, the mean
ing is manifestly that a Trochee, that is, a long syllable followed by a short
one, will become a Spondee, or two long syllables when placed before such
words as SCutum, SPumas, STamina, and he gives as examples Quisque,
with the last syllable long before SCire and SCribere, and Ante, before STare
and STesichorus.

A little lower down, v. 1073, he adds,

InclpE si dicas, et SCire, aut SCribere iungas
Creticus efficitur.

On which Dawes, in his Miscellanea Critica, founded the following
canon :

The Latin poets, after the time of Lucretius, lengthened a naturally short
vowel at the end of a word, when the following word begins with SC, SP, SQ,
ST. But this is not observed by the Satirists, in whose compositions, which
are sermoni propriora, such minute accuracy could not be expected. Miscell.
Crit. p. 4.

And this is the canon which has given rise to so many disputes among
the learned. It is clear, that the only way in which the question can ever
be set at rest, is by giving a full and fair catalogue of all the authorities
which bear upon the point, carefully noting the various readings which
occur in the MSS. and oldest editions. These passages have been almost
all collected in the notes, by Burgess and Kidd, to the Miscellanea Critica,
and are to be found also in the first number of the Classical Journal. In
the former work, they are so mixed with remarks upon various topics of
classical criticism, that it is a task of considerable toil to disentangle them
from the extraneous matter with which they are surrounded. In the
Classical Journal, the various readings are not very fully nor very
accurately detailed, and, therefore, it may be of some service to the
student to present them here before his view, accompanied by all the
information which may be necessary to insure a correct judgment. Before
commencing the enumeration, two remarks are necessary.

1. The canon of Dawes is confined to the Latin poets who followed
Lucretius, and expressly excludes the Satirists. It is essential to draw the
attention of the student to this point, because it is a common practice to
quote Ennius, Lucretius, and the Satires of Horace, without considering
that they have nothing to do with the matter.

2. Proper names, in the use of which the poets have always very
naturally allowed themselves considerable license, and the names of
stones, trees, &c., especially when such cannot be used at all in the metre
without transgressing the rule, cannot be considered fair exceptions. This
applies to such words as Smaragdus, Scamander, neither of which could

A SHORT FINAL VOWEL BEFORE SO, SP ; SQ, ST. 273

be employed in Hexameter verse at all, without a violation of our canon ;
and it is very well worthy of notice, that these words are frequently
found in excellent MSS., both Latin and Greek, spelt without the S,
Mfl60y8aff, Maragdus; Kapa^pos, Kamander ;* which would seem to
indicate that it was, in certain cases, softened down in pronouncing them.
We shall now proceed with our catalogue, reviewing the works of the
Latin poets in succession, marking, in the first place, those passages which
seem to support the canon of Dawes ; next those which seem to violate it ;
and, lastly, the examples of a short vowel at the end of a word, before X
or Z, with a view to settle this question also.

CATULLUS.

Si pote stolidum repente excitare veternum. (Priapetan.) XVII., 24/
Hoc quid putemus esse ? qui modo scurra. (Scaz.) XXII., 12. 3
Nee deprecor iam si nefarid scripta. (Scaz.) XLIY., 18.
Ut apud nivem et ferarum gelida stabula forem. LXIIL, 53.*
Nulla fugae ratio nulld spes, omnia muta. LX1V., 186.
Brixia, Cycnaeae suppositd speculae. LXVIL, 32. 5
Testis erit magnis virtutibus undo, Scamandri. LXIY., 358.

VIRGIL.

Ferte citi ferrum, date tela, scandite muros. JE. IX., 37. 6
Ponite: spes sibi quisque. Sed haec quam angusta videtis. JE. XL, 309.*
Horridd squamosi volventis membra draconis. Culex. 194. 8
Nee fuerat : nisi Scylla novo concepta furore. Ciris. 130. 9

1 See Dawes, Miscel Crit., pp. 6-148. Ed. Kidd.

2 Some old editions have si potest olldum.

1 This is an unexceptionable instance. Modo, the adverb, always has the last
short after the time of Lucretius. (See remarks on Final O, p. 60.)

4 This is not worth much. It is from the Atvs, a wild dithvrambic strain, the

r * v

metre of which is not, in all probability, restrained by severe laws. (See remarks
on Galliambic Verse, p. 235.)

5 Some MSS. have suppositur/i in specula ; supposita in specula. (See Doering s note.)

6 Some MSS. have et scandite, others ascendite. Heyne suspects the line as it
stands to be corrupt.

The long pause after Ponite would make the shortening of the vowel appear not
very objectionable even to the supporters of Dawes s canon. Heyne, however, seems
to agree with Dawes and his commentators, in thinking that this line stopped at
Ponite^ and that the rest is an interpolation. (See his note.)

The text here, and indeed throughout this poem, which is certainly not Virgil s,
is very confused and corrupt. This line and the three which precede, are all con
sidered spurious by Heyne.

This line is generally considered corrupt, and is variously emended by different
editors. Some MSS. give ra, and so Forbiger. The remark which we made on the
Culex, applies equally to the Ciris.

T

274 A SHORT FINAL VOWEL BEFORE SC, SP, SQ, ST.

HORACE.

Nothing is to be found in the Lyrics or Epistles of Horace either for or
against the canon. 1

TlBULLUS.

Pro segete spicas, pro grege ferre dapem. I., v., 28. 2
O quantum est auri potius pereatgwe smaragdi. I., i., 51.
O pereat quicuinque legit viridesgwe smaragdos. II., iv., 27

PROPERTIUS.

lura dare staiuas inter et arma Mari. III., xi., 4G. 3
Brachia spectavi sacris admorsa colubris. III., xi., 53.
lam ~bene spondebant tune omina, quod nihil illam. IV., i., 41.
Tu cave spinosi rorida terga iugi. IV., iv., 48. *
Consuluit^we striyes nostro de sanguine, et in me. IV., v., 17. 5
Sed quascumque tibi vestes qnoscumque smaragdos. II., 16, 43.
Nunc ubi Scipiadae classes? ubi signa Camilli. III., xi., 67. 6
Tuque O Minoa venumdata, Scylla, figura. III., xix., 21. 7

OVID.

. Ista Mycenaea liter a scripta manu. //. Y., 2. 8
Est in qua nostri litera scripta rnemor. H. V., 2G. 9
Carmina scripta mihi sunt nulla aut qualia cernis. T, V., xii. ? 35. 10

1 We find,

Levare tenta spiritu praecordia. (Iamb. Trim. ) II. E. XVII., 2G.

But from the position of tenta in the line, it is impossible to tell whether the poet
intended it to be long or short.

2 Many MSS. and old editions, Segete et.

3 This is the reading of many good MSS. and old editions. Kuinoel, however, and
Hertzberg, have adopted another, also sanctioned by MSS.

lure dare et statuas inter et arma Mari.

4 Cave Is a conjectural emendation for cape, which appears in almost all the best
MSS. and old editions. There are also many variations in other words of this line t
but not in spinosi.

5 Many MSS. have Consuluit striges; but the first syllable in striges is short. This
looks as if there was some corruption in the text.

6 Burgess would read, "Scipiadae, heu ubi nunc classes , . . ." But this
seems to be purely conjectural.

7 Two Harl. MSS. and the edition of 1472 have Sylla.

8 Facta is the reading now generally received, on the authority of the best MSS.

9 Many MSS. haveycta. (See Burman on the passage.)

10 Comparing this with the last two, we are naturally led to read facia. Consult
Zinzerling. Liatrib* Burman conjectures coepta.

A SHORT FINAL VOWEL BEFORE SO, SP ; SQ, ST. 275

tamen ignoret quae sit sententia scripto. H. XX., 213. *
Ergo mutetur nostri sententia scripti. E. P. III., yii., 7. 2
Ante focos olim longis consider e scamnis. F. VI., 305. 3
Quicquid ages igitur, magna spectabere scena. E. P. III., i., 59.*
Oraque fontana fervida spar git aqua. A. A. III., 726. 5
Quod medio lentae fixum curvamine spinae. M. III., 66. 6
Manat, et expriinitur per densa foramina spissus. M. XII., 43S. 1
Addidit et fontes, immensa^we stagna lacusque. M. L, 38. 8
Hennaeosque lacus et olentia stagna Palici. E. P. II., x., 25. 9
Ante stetit niveo lucet in ore rubor. A. III., iii., 6. 10
Ante meos ocnlos tud stat, tua semper imago est. E. P. II., iv., 7. u
Ilia sonat raucum, quiddamque inamabile stridet. A. A. HI., 289. 12
Ambiguus fuerit, modo vir, modLofemina, Scython. M. IV., 280. 13
Occidit ille Scinis, magnis male viribus usus. M. VII., 440."
Foecundumque genus Maenae, Lanryros^we Sman sque. Hal., 120. 15
In solio Phoebus, claris lacente smaragdis. M. II., 24. 16
Tu poteras virides pennis Jieletare smaragdos. A. II., vi., 21.
Dulicbii Samiique, et quos tulit alta Zacyntlios. H. I., 87.

1 Most of the older editions have scripto sententia quae sit.

Three of the oldest editions have scripti sententia nostri.

3 The Frankfort MS., and several of the oldest editions, have scamnis considers
longis.

* Several MSS., scena spectalere magna.

The great majority of MSS. have pulsat. Two have lamt.

6 Many of the best MSS., lentae spinae curvamine fixum; and so the "Bodleian and
Cambridge MSS. and oldest editions. Others, medio spinae lentae curvamine fixum.
One, longae, &c.

7 The common reading in the older editions is succits. A Bodleian MS., densus,
Generally speaking, this line is very confused and corrupt in most MSS.

The Bodleian MSS., one Camb. MS., and six of the oldest editions, have et stagna
immensa.

9 Many MSS. and two of the oldest editions have olentis.

A Bodleian MS. and most of the older editions havefuit.

L Three of the oldest editions, Ante meos oculos %>raesto est tua semper imago; four
MSS., praesens tua; three MSS., visa est; one MS., vera est.

12 Stridet is a conjecture introduced by Heinsius. The MSS. and older editions
have ridet.

13 A Bodleian MS. and others, St/thon.

14 Sinis is now almost universallv recognized as the true form, and is supported by
MSS.

15 Some write the name of this fish Heryx. Mentioned by Pliny, xxxii., last
chapter.

10 A Camb. MS. has maraydis.

276 A SHORT FINAL VOWEL BEFORE SC, SP, SQ, ST.

Other examples will be found in some editions of Ovid ; but since the
passages in which they occur are now read differently in all the more
esteemed texts of the poet, it is not necessary to give them at full length.
Such were H. X., 106 ; A. A. ILL, 741 ; T. IV., ii., 20 ; E. P. I, v., 2 ;
and II., ii., 34.

MANILIUS. 1

Sed teretem inclini mundum comitantia spira. M. III., 364, 2
Tertia, forma stetit summo iam proxima coelo. M. III., 604. 3

PHAEDRUS.
Has nothing either for or against the canon.*

LUCAN.

Autpretium; quippe stimulo fluctuque furoris. V., 118.
Tales fama canit tumidum super aequora Xerxen. II., 672. 5

SILIUS ITALICUS.

Immane stridens agitur, crebroque coacta. IX., 575. 6
Nequa spes fusos pacis vitaeque manere. XII., 209. 7
Diver sa spatio procul a certamine pugnae. XVII., 546. 8
Mille Agathyrna dedit perflataque Strogilos Austris. XIV., 259. 9
Conditus excelso sacravit colle Zacyntlios. I., 275.
Atque auxit quondam Laertia regna Zacyntlios. I., 290.
Armaque Dulichia proswis portata Zacyntho. II., 603.

1 The period when Manilius wrote is still a matter of doubt ; but it will be seen that
he is not a witness of any importance.

* Spira is a conjecture of Bentley for semper, the reading of all MSS. and previous

editions.

3 Almost all editions have/^. Bentley has est et.

4 Dr. Carey, who is a keen opponent of the canon, quotes

Numque ubi strigandum est, et ubi currendum scio. Phaed.

He ought to have mentioned that strigandum is a conjectural emendation proposed
by Gruterus, and also by Salmasius ; but that all modern editors have agreed with
Bentley in restoring the reading of the MSS., tricandum.

5 The true reading here is Persen. (See Bentley and Heber on the passage.)

6 This is the reading of the MSS. Immani, to agree with vulnere in the next line,
is a conjecture of Livineius. (See Ruperti.)

7 But we may divide nequa into two words, and consider qua as an adverb, in
which case it will be naturally long.

8 So Ruperti : others have diverso. Heinsius conjectured diversae to agree wil

pugnae. f

9 Ruperti adopts Tropilos. The editions before his have Strogilos, Strongylos, &c.
The MSS. exhibit Trogilos, Troglos, Troialos, &c. (See his note on the passage.)

A SHORT FINAL VOWEL BEFORE SC, SP, SQ, ST. 277

MARTIAL.

Ut digna speculo fiat imago tuo. II., lxvi>, 8. 1
Quid gladium demens Eomana stringis in ora. V., Ixix,, 3. 2
Pexatus pulchre, rides mea Zoile trita. II., Iviii., 1.
Sidere percussa subito est tibi, Zoile, lingua. XL, Ixxxv., 1.
Si tumeat, fiani tune tibi zona brevis. XIV., eli., 2.

VALERIUS FLACCUS.
Yadit eques, densa spargens hastilia dextra. VI., 229. 3

STATIUS.

Praeceleres, agile studium, et tenuissima virtus. T. VI., 551.
Sudor, ibi arcano florentes igne smaragdos. T. II., 276. 4

For the sake of curiosity we may give the examples in Seneca, Ausonius,
and Claudian, although their testimony cannot throw any weight into
either scale.

SENECA.

Haec membra sparsim spargite, ac divellite. Phoen. 448. 5
Tuosque manes quodque stetit ante Ilion. Troad. 31. 6
Enode Zephyris pinus opponens latus. Oedip. 541.
Tranquilla Zepliyri mollis afflatu tremit. Agam. 433.
Luteam vestem retinente zona. (Anap. Dim.) Oedip. 421+
Secat obliquo tramite zonas. (Anap. Dim.) Thy est. 845.
Trucis antra Zethi, nobilis Dircen aquae. HercuL F. 916.

AUSONIUS.

Lumbi sedendo, oculique spectando dolent. (Iamb. Trim.) S, S. Chiton. 1.
Bruma gelu glacians Mare spiral Capricorni. Eclogar. XV., 12.

1 A very ancient MS. has dignior ut speculo.

2 Romano, is a conjectural emendation by Scriverius, for aliena ; but this makes no
difference in the quantity.

3 Densa, however, may be the ablative, and so Burman marks it.
* In addition to these, Dr. Carey quotes

Sed grates agostrictus: atque tanti est. (JSendecasyll.) S. S. IV., in., 81.

But he omits to mention that the reading adopted in the standard editions of Statius,
and supported by the best MSS. and oldest printed copies, is

Et grates ago, servitusque tanti est.

Two others may be found in old copies, but are now corrected, viz., Theb. VII., 783 >
Achill. I., 348.

5 But Lipsius from the best MSS. corrects passim.

6 Lipsius found in an ancient MS., quo stetit stante Ilion.

278 A SHORT FINAL VOWEL BEFORE SO, SP, SQ, ST.

Quod ius pontificum, quae foedera, stemma quod olim. Profess. XXII., 5.

Libra Scorpius, Arcitenens, Capricornus et Urnam. Eclogar. III., 8.

Censor Aristarclius Normaque Zenodoti. S. S. Pref. 12.

Esset Aristarchi tibi gloria Zenodotique. Profess. XIII., 3.

Illustrant quintam lovis aurea sidera zonam. Eclogar. V., 9.

Quin etiam cupio, iunetus quid zelus amori est. Epig. LXXVIL, 3.

Toxica zelotypo dedit uxor moecha marito. Epig. X., 1.

Sanxerit et Locris dederit quae iura Zaleucus. Profess. XXII., 11.

CLAUDIAN.

Quisnam audetferro leges imponere stricto. In Ruf. II., 230. 1
Africa. Resdssae vestes et spicea sparsim.
Serta iacent. De Bell. Gildon., 136. 2

The canon, as laid down by Dawes, expressly excludes Lucretius and
the Satirists : but to show the contrast we shall give examples from these

also :

LUCRETIUS.

Unde sciat quid sit scire et nescire vicissim. IV., 476.
Liberd sponte sna cursus lustrare perenneis. V., 80.
Q.uidve svperlia, spurcitia, ac petulantia, quantas. Y., 48.
Tenuia sputa, minuta, croci contacta colore. VI., 1187.
Cedere squamigeris latices nitentibus aiunt. I., 373.
Inde statu, prior heic gestum niutasse videtur. IV., 774.
Sudent humore, et .guttis manantibu* stillent. VI., 944.
Multo antiquius est quam lecti mollia strata. IV., 850.
Speluncasque velut, saxeis pendentibu 1 structas. VI., 195.
Inter curaliuni virides miscere smaragdos. II., 805.
Scilicet, et grandeis viridi cum luce smarag dei. IV., 1122.

HORACE.

Proceros odisse lupos ? quid scilicet illis. S. II., ii., 36.
Linquimus, insani ridentes praemia scribae. S. I., v., 35.

1 The reading now adopted on unexceptionable MS. authority is
Quisnam audet leges vibrato imponere ferro.

Some MSS. and old edd. have stricto leges imponere ferro. One MS., leges strict^
2 The reading now received on the authority of MSS, and old edd. is passim.

A SIIOKT FINAL VOWEL BEFORE SC, SP, SQ, ST. 279

Contra alius nullam, nisi olente in. fornice stantem. I., ii., 30.
"Vel&tumque stola, mea quum conferbuit ira? L, ii., 71.
Quern mala stultitia, et quemcumque inseitia veri. II., iii., 43.
Saepe stilum vertas, iterum, quae digna legi sint. L, x., 72.
Haec miJii Stertinius sapientum octavus amico. II., iii., 296.
Si quod sit vitium, nonfastidire; Strabonem. I., iii., 44.

JUVENAL.

Occultd spolia, et plures de pace triumplios. VIII., 107. 1
Gibbus et acre malum saepe stillantis ocelli. VI., 109. a
Ponere zelotypo iuvenis praelatus larbae. V., 45.
Si till zdotypae retegantur scrinia moechae. VI., 278.

Let us now calculate the result of this investigation.

In Catullus there are six examples in favour of the canon, but of these
one is in the Atys, two are affected by various readings, one is in Caesura.

There is one violation, but this in the word Scamander; so that alto
gether Catullus affords two unexceptionable passages in favour of the
canon.

Virgil has one example in favour, but the line is probably corrupt.

Three are quoted from his works against it, but they are all worthless.

Horace, in his Lyrics and Epistles, has nothing for or against.

Tibullus has one in favour, but it is in Caesura, and the reading is
doubtful ; he has two against, but both in smaragdus, which belongs to
a class of words to which the rule was not intended to apply.

Propertius has one in favour, but the reading is disputed ; he has seven
.against, but of these, two occur in lines probably corrupt ; two are in
proper names, one is in smaragdus, leaving a balance of two against the
canon.

Ovid, at first sight, has eighteen examples against, and not one in
favour of the canon ; but it is very remarkable, that in seventeen of these
the MSS. and oldest edd. exhibit various readings which remove the diffi
culty, even in the proper names, leaving a balance of one only against the
canon, and that in a word which is found in several other passages to have
been exchanged for the true reading.

Manilius presents two against, but both are worthless.

Silius has three in favour, in one of these the reading is disputed, an
other can be explained on a different principle ; he has one against, but
this is founded on a false reading, leaving a balance of one in favour of
the canon.

Lucan, Phaedrus, Martial, and Valerius Flaccus, give no unexception
able example on either side.

Three MSS. have occulta et spolia.
2 The reading adopted by Ruperti is semper.

280 A SHORT FINAL VOWEL BEFORE SC, SP, SQ, ST.

Statius has one in favour, but in Caesura ; one against, but in the word
smaragdus.

Seneca, Ausonius, and Claudian, need not be taken into account, but
among them they only furnish one violation of the rule.
The account then will stand thus

Catullus, . . 2 in favour.

Propertius, . . 2 against.

Ovid, ... 1 against (?)

Silius, . . . 1 in favour.

Let us remember, too, that of these, Catullus adhered more closely to
the Greek writers in the construction of his verse than any of his country
men, and that the text of Propertius is, generally speaking, very much
mutilated. We shall then see that there is positively no evidence suffi
cient to establish or to overturn the canon.

But on the other hand, when we find no less than nine undoubted
violations of it in Lucretius, and six in the Satires of Horace, and when
we find that it is transgressed by modern Latin poets in almost every page
of their compositions, we shall be fully justified in substituting the follow
ing rule for the canon of Dawes :

The Roman poets of the Augustan age, and their successors, in serious
compositions, carefully avoided placing a ivord ending with a short vowel
before a word beginning with sc, sp, sq, st, and this collocation ought never
to be introduced into modern Latin poetry.

With regard to a short vowel at the end of a word, before a word
beginning with X or Z, there is no evidence whatsoever that it was ever
lengthened ; indeed, there is no evidence at all with regard to X, but this
probably arises from the small number of words beginning with that letter.
It will be seen from the above examples, that it is left short before Zacyn-
thus, which could not otherwise have been placed in Dactylic verse, and also
before such as zona, zelotypus, in writers of the silver age. With regard
to Zacynthus, we know that it was often written with a simple S 9 Sacynthus,
without the D, and Greek coins are still extant where the A is used
alone, &otx,wQiuv.

If any one wishes for still further information on the subject of this
article, he may consult the Miscellanea Critica of Dawes, as edited by
Burgess and Kidd ; Zinzerlingii Criticorum Juvenilium Promulsis, which
he will find quoted in Not. I. to Dr. Gaisford s edition of Hephaestio ; the
note of Lennep. on the passage in Terentianus Maurus, quoted above ;
Monthly Revieio for February and May, 1811 ; Classical Journal, vol. i.,
p. 71 and 233 ; vol. ii., p. 545 ; vol. ix., p. 341 ; vol. xii., p. 10 ; Vulpius
onTibullus, v., 28 ; Barthius on Claud, de Bell. Gildon., 136 ; in addition
to which the student will find many remarks on this topic, when consult
ing the commentaries on the passages quoted.

ANCIENT FORM OF THE DECLENSIONS. 281

vrr.

ON THE ANCIENT FORM OF THE DECLENSIONS.

DR. HUNTER in the preface to his edition of Virgil, indicated the manner
in which we might prove the identity of the five declensions of ^ nouns, and
the inquiry has since that time been followed out by many distinguished
etymologists, both in this country and in Germany ; particularly by Struve,
in his treatise Ueber die Lateinische Declination und Conjugation; and
by Bopp, in his Vergleichende Grammatik. 1 It does not fall within the
limits of our plan to enter deeply into the discussion of a topic of this
nature, in which much is necessarily either purely conjectural or deduced
from intricate analogies ; but we shall give the student a few hints which
will serve to throw light on some of the rules laid down for the quantity of
certain syllables.

1. The terminations of the cases in nouns ranked under the third declen
sion, approach very nearly to the original form of inflection, and all the
other declensions may be identified with the third. The terminations of
the different cases were as follows :

Singular. Plural.

Norn. Norn. EIS, and hence es and is.

Gen. is. Gen. UM (rum?)

Dat. i (or ei., or perhaps ibi). Dat. IBUS (or ibis).

Ace. EM. Ace. same as Nom.

Abl. E (or same as Dat. I). Abl. same as Dat.

In neuters, the nom. and ace. were always the same, and in the plural
these cases always ended in A.

2. When the noun ended in a vowel or any consonant, except s, the
genitive was formed by adding is to the nominative. As aviator, ama-
tor-is.

3. When the noun ended in s, preceded by any consonant or vowel
except i, then an i was inserted between the final consonant and the pre
ceding letter, as labos, anciently labors, gen. labor Is ; lex, i. e., legs, gen.
legls, &c.

4. When the nominative ended in is, then no change took place in the

genitive.

5. All the other cases were formed by changing is of the genitive into
the terminations arranged in the above table.

6. In process of time various changes were introduced ; the final s was
dropped in many words ; of two concurring vowels, one was elided or thrown
out, the other retaining its proper quantity, or they were contracted into
one long vowel, and thus the inflections became so much altered, that to a
superficial observer no common bond of union was perceptible.

We shall illustrate these principles by taking a word from each of the
five declensions, and pointing out the stages of transmutation, premising,
however, that we have no intention of doing more than giving a general
outline, without filling up the sketch.

1 See also chapters VIII. and IX. in Dr. Donaldson s Varronianus.

282 ANCIENT FORM OF THE DECLENSIONS.

First Declension.

The original termination of the nominative seems to have been ae, cor
responding botli in quantity and sound to v\ or long <?, the termination of
the corresponding declension in Greek. We shall then have

Singular. Plural.

Nom. Pennae, Penna, f Pennae-ES,

fPennae-is, Nom.-l Pennaes,

! Pennae-s, Pennas, ( Pennae,

j Penmii, T Pennae-um,

^Pennae, Gen. < Penna-um,

(Penna-r-um.)

. 7) * J" Pennae-i, Dat. ( Pennae-ibus.

( Pennae, and K Pennaibus, Permabus,

. j Pennae-EM, Abl. ( Pennais, Penni?,
\ Pcnnam, C Pennae-es,

( Pennae-E T Ace. < Penna-es,
AM. <, Penna- e, ( Pennas.

( Penna.

Remarks.

The form acs, as the termination of the genitive, is found in inscriptions;
thus we have LIVILLAES ; l MusAEs; 2 SUAES ; 3 for Livillae, musae, suac,
and several others in Gruter, while the termination in ai is common in the
older poets, as we have already seen in the Chapter on Archaisms. The
termination in s of the genitive is illustrated also by the form pater
jamilias, for pater familiae.

The long quantity of the a in the ablative is satisfactorily accounted for
upon this system, and also the quantity of as and is in the dat. abl. and
ace. plural.

The dative plural in abus was Detained constantly in dudbus, ambalws,
and occasionally mfiliabus, deabus, equabus, &c., and many more examples
may be collected from inscriptions.

The most puzzling case is the genitive plural; letters are frequently
dropped, and syllables contracted, as a language becomes more poiished,
but the opposite process seldom takes place ; and hence it becomes dillicult
to account for the appearance of r here and in the second and fifth
declensions. Hermann 4 has given the most probable solution by suppos
ing it to be the representative of the digamma. According to this view,
the genitive plural of the first declension in Greek was originally #/ ^y,
afterwards auv, which is common in Homer, and finally av.

In like manner, the dative singular may have originally ended in ibi, as
in tibi, sibi, where b was the representative of the digamma, which was
afterwards dropped, and the two i s contracted into i, as we find in the
third, fourth, and fifth declensions. So also the dative plural in ibus or

1 Gruter. CCCXIL, 4. 2 DCCCIX., 9. - 3 IV., 12.

4 Observ. de G. L. dialectis.

ANCIENT FORM OF THE DECLENSIONS. 283

ibis, dropped the digamma in most of those nouns which aro referred to
the first and second declensions, and retained it in others.

Second Declension.

The original termination of the nominative seems to have been os for
masculine nouns, and om for neuter nouns.

Singular. Plural.

Norn. Servos, ("Servo-Eis,

C Servo-is, Norn. -\ Servo-ei, Servoi,

Gen.-\ Servo-i, ( Servl,

( Servoi, Servi, (Servo-UM,

ft ( Servo-i, Gen. ^(Servo-r-um,)

* \ Servo, (Servum,

A f Servo- EM, Dai. (Servo-iBUS,

c ( Servom, Servum, and -^ Servo-is,

.-,-, ( Servo-E, Abl. (Servis,

"* (Servo. (Servo-Eis,

Ace. < Servo-es,
(Servos.

Nom. Regnom, (Regnom-a,

fRegnom-is, Nom. -jRegno-a,

Gen. ^Regno-is, (Regn-a,

(Regno-i, Regnoi, Regni, &c.

&c.

Remarks.

In the Greek declension some of the cases are nearer by one step to the
original type. Thus, in the genitive singular, and nominative plural, we
have the diphthongs ov and ot in dovhov, SotAo/, instead of the simple long
i, and in the dative the i which has disappeared altogether in servo is sub
scribed in ()o:;A<w.

The elision of m in the middle of regnomfif, will not appear extraordinary
when we recollect that circumeo often appears as circueo.

Third Declension.

We need give no scheme of the changes which took place in nouns which
are ranked in the third declension, since they have retained the ancient
form of the terminations almost without alteration.

The young scholar may perhaps be embarrassed, however, when he finds
such words as tier, supellex, senex, which became in the genitive itineris,
supellectilis, senis, but he will find upon perusing the older writers, that they
used the nominatives itiner, supellectilis, and made the genitive of senex
(z. e., senecs), according to our rule, senecis. Other apparent anomalies
may be explained with equal facility.

Virgil, Cicero, and various authors of the Augustan age, write Achilli,
Ulyssi, Pencil, &c., as the genitives of Achilles, Ulysses, Pericles, &c.,
which has sadly confounded grammarians and commentators. But the

284 ANCIENT FOEM OF THE DECLENSIONS.

whole will be clearly understood by observing that the elisions and con
tractions used with regard to the nouns referred to the first and second
declensions, were extended to these also :

Nom. Achilles, Ulysses, Pericles,

fAchille-rs, fUlysse-is,

I Achille-i, ! Ulysse-i,

* I Achillei, j Ulyssel,

LAchilli. ^

SSI.

Pericle-is,
Pericle-i,
Periclef,
Pericli.

We have already seen, when treating of poetical licenses, that AcMllei,
Ulyssei, and also Achillei, Ulyssei, are used by the poets, and these are
just the intermediate stages between Achille-is, Ulysse-is, and Achilli,
Ulyssi.

The original form of the termination of the nom. and ace. plural, in eis,
accounts for the double shape which they assume in is and es, both of
which are long.

Fourth Declension.

Singular. Plural.

Nom. Fructus, Nom. ( Fructu-Eis,

jFructu-is, and -< Fructu-es,

^Fructus, Ace. (^Fructus,

Dat. Fructu-i, Gen. Fructu-UM,

Ace. JFructu-EM, Dat. \ Fructu . ib

JFructum, , and ^ ruct . ibuSi or Fructubus .

jiructu-E, Abl. )

And this explains the long quantity of the final syllable in the genitive
and ablative singular, and in the nominative, accusative, and vocative
plural. The contractions are sometimes carried still farther, thus we fre
quently find u in the dative. (See p. 135, .)

Fifth Declension.

The original termination of the nominative in nouns ranked under this
declension seems to have been aes, ae, being equivalent to long e. We
still find DIAEBUS, &c., upon inscriptions, as we have already had occasion
to remark.

Singular. Plural.

Nom. Diaes, Dies, Nom. fDiae-eis,

TDiae-is, and < Diae-es,

Gen.-l Diae-i, Ace. ( Dies,

( Diei, f Diae-um,

^ C Diae-i, Gen. -< (Diae-r-um) t

a iDiei, (Dierum,

A 5 Diae-EM, Dat. ( Diae-ibus,

<c I Diem, and < Diaebus,

A11 C Diae-E. Abl. ( Diebus.
AbL \ Die.

ANCIENT FOKM OF THE CONJUGATIONS. 285

The contraction of the genitive and dative singular was sometimes
carried still farther, and hence we find die and fide, as the genitives of dies
and fides, and fide as the dative of fides. (See p. 136, c.)

VIII.

ON THE ANCIENT FORM OF THE CONJUGATIONS.

HAVING proved the identity of the five declensions, we now proceed to
point out that the four conjugations may be reduced to one ; that is to
say, the different inflections will be obtained by adding certain termina
tions to the verbal root, these terminations being the same, with some
limitations, for all verbs whatsoever.

The verbal roots may either end in a consonant or in a vowel ; thus,
leg is the verbal root of lego, ama of amo, doce of doceo, audi of audio, ru
of ruo.

When the verbal root ends in a consonant or u, the addition of the
terminations arranged in Tables 1 and 2, will give at once, with few
exceptions, the different parts of the verb in their proper form.

When the verbal root ends in a, e, or i< then the vowel at the end of
the verbal root frequently absorbs the short vowel at the beginning of the
termination, and a long syllable is the result of the contraction ; or, the
initial vowel of the termination is elided by the final vowel of the verbal
root, but this is comparatively rare. (See Remark 1.)

To exemplify this, let us take one or two of the terminations from
Table 1 in the next page, and apply them to verbs belonging to the
different conjugations. It will be seen that the terminations of the Indi
cative Present Active are,

Ind. Pres. Act. -o, -is, -it, -imus, -itis, -unt.

Uncontracted Verbs.

{ Leg-o, leg-is, leg-it, leg-imus, leg-itis, leg-unt.
( Ru-o, ru-is, ru-it, ru-Imus, ru-itis, ru-unt.

Contracted Verbs.

J Ama-o, ama-is, ama-it, ama-imus, ama-itis, ama-unt.
( Amo, amas, amat, amamus, amatis, amant.

j l)oce-o, doce-is, doce-it, doce-imus, doce-itis, doce-unt.

( Doceo, doces, docet, docemus, docetis, docent.

J Audi-o, audi-is, audi-it, audi-imus, audi-itis, audi-unt.

( Audio, audis, audit, audlmus, auditis, audiunt.

In like manner we may take the
Subj. Imperf. Pass, -erer, -ereris, (e)-eretur, -eremur, -eremini, -erentur.

286

ANCIENT FOKM OF THE CONJUGATIONS.

J Leg-erer, leg-ereris(e), leg-eretur, leg-eremur, leg-eremini, leg-erentur.
{ Lu-erer, lu-ereris (e), lu-eretur, lu-eremur, lu-eremmi, lu-erentur.

^"Ama-erer, ama-ereris (e), ama-eretur, ama-eremur, ama-eremini, ama-

t[erentur.
Amarer, amareris, amaretur, amaremur, amaremini, amarentur.

( Doce-erer, doce-ereris (e), doce-eretur, &o.
\ Docerer, docereris, doceretur, %c.

( Audi-erer, audi-ereris (e),audi-ereter, &c.
( Audlrer, audireris (e), audlretur, &c.

The two following tables Yvill give the complete scheme of the Latin
verb :

1.

In d. Pres. \ Ol "? . 7\ LS " u ? .

( -or,-ens (e),-itur, -imur, -immi, -untur.

-ebam, -ebas, -ebat, -ebamus, -ebatis, -ebant.
Ind. Imp. -^ -ebar, -ebaris (e), -ebatur, -ebamur, -ebammi,

[-ebantur.

-ebo, -ebis, -ebit, -ebimus, -ebitis, -ebunt.
Ind. Fut. -<j -ebor, -eberis (e), -ebitur, -ebimur, -ebimini,

[-ebuntur.

f" f -am, -as, -at, -amus, -atis, -ant.
< -em, -es, -et, -emus, -etis, -ent.
Sub. Pres. <J C ~^ ~ ls i -^ -Imus, -itis, -int.

-ar, -aris (e), -atur, -amur, -amini, -antur.
-er,-eris (e), -etur, -emur, -emini, -entur.

-erem, -eres, -eret, -eremus, -eretis, -erent.
Sulij. Imp. -^ -erer, -ereris (e), -eretur, -eremur, -eremini,

[-erentur.

-e, -ito, -ito, -ite, -itote, -unto,
-ere, -itor, -itor, -imini, -untor.

Inf. Pres. I ~^ ......

1 -erier, -eri (-ei, -i.)

Par tic.

JDoce-
. ,.

j -o

f -ens.

-itns.

-iturus.
l^-endus.

In the preterite of all verbs, the verbal root undergoes a modification;
and it is to the verbal root, thus modified, that we must add the ter
minations of the preterite, pluperfect, &c.

The preterite is formed in various ways, e. g.,
1. By reduplication, as morde-o, momord-i;

7

-*

2. By lengthening the short vowel of the root, as ZeJ/o,

3. By adding s to the verbal root, as rep-o, reps-i;

1 But, as indicated, p. 97, these were originally reduplications.

ANCIENT FORM OF THE CONJUGATIONS. 287

4. By adding v or u to the verbal root, as ama-c, amav-i ; doce-o,
docev-i, doceu-i, docu-i ; audi-o, audiv-i ; &c,

2.

When we have ascertained the termination of the preterite, the
inflections of the different tenses connected with it are indicated by the
following table :

f 1. Momord- find. Perf. -i, -isti, -it, -imus, -istis, -erunt(ere.)
| 2. Leg- | Ind. Plup. -eram, -eras, -erat, -eranms, -eratis, -erant.
<j 3. Reps- J Ind. Fut. Perf. -ero, -eris, -erit, -erimus, -eritis, -erint.
| 4. Amav- j Sub}. Perf. -erim, -eris, -erit, -erimus, -eritis, -erint.
^5. Docu- | Subj. Plup. -issem,-isses, -isset, -issemus, -issetis, -issent.
[.Inf. Perf. -isse.

If, therefore, we divide the verbs into classes, we should make one class
comprehend all the uncontracted verbs; and a second, all contracted verbs.
The first will comprehend all those verbs whose verbal root ends in a
consonant, or u ; the second will comprehend all those verbs whose verbal
roots end in cr, e, i ; the contractions in each being made upon the principle
that the root vowel absorbs all others.

Remarks.

I. We should have expected such words as amcfr, docffi, audit, to have Tiacl
the final syllable long, since they are contractions for ama-it, doce-et,
audi-it; but this anomaly may be accounted for in different ways. We may
suppose that, in this case, elision and not contraction took place, the i being
dropped or thrown out altogether, instead of being absorbed by the final
vowel of the verbal root. Or we may suppose that this syllable was really
long in the earlier stages of the language, and afterwards became short in
consequence of being assimilated in pronunciation to other words ending
in t. The last mentioned opinion receives confirmation from the assertion
of Martianus Capella, 1 who says that this syllable in verbs is doubtful ;
and if any trust can be put in the fragments of some of the early poets, they
afford evidence in favour of this doctrine ; thus

Cum socios nostros mandisset impiu Cyclops. Livius Andronicus?
Omnis cura viris uter esset Induperator. Ennius Ann. 3
In/it, O cives quae me fortuna ferox sit. Ennius Ann.*

We may observe also, that on referring to the list of short syllables
lengthened by Caesura, in pp. 108, 109, it will be seen that a very great
cumber of the examples are verbs in the third person singular.

1 Quoted by Vossius Aristarch. II., c. xxxiii.

2 Quoted by Priscian, p. 817. In some copies the \vord appears as mandidisset^
and in all probability this is not an Hexameter line at all, for it is generally
believed that the Heroic measure was unknown in Latium before the time of Ennius.

3 Quoted by Cic. de Div. I, c. 48. 4 Quoted by Priscian, p. 891.

288 ANCIENT FORM OF THE CONJUGATIONS.

II. The initial vowel in the termination ebam, ebar, of the indicative
imperfect, was absorbed by the vowel of the verbal root in verbs referred
to the first and second conjugations ; thus ama-ebam, doce-ebam, became
amabam, docebam; it was left open, however, in verbs referred to the
fourth conjugation, as audi-ebam, audiebam. In these also, however, it
was anciently absorbed by the i : many examples of this are to be found
in Plautus and the older writers ; and the contracted form being more
convenient in Dactylic verse, was used occasionally by the poets of the
Augustan age ; thus nutribat, vestibat, for nutriebat, vestiebat, &c. Several
instances will be found in page 136, b.

III. There is reason to believe that the termination of the future in ebo,
which is preserved in verbs of the first and second conjugations only, was
common to all. Nonius Marcellus quotes exsugebo 1 from Plautus, and
dicebo, 2 vivebo, 3 from Novius ; a number of examples are still extant of this

^"* __ f* J.T ,. .* . J_1 * i * 7 *T Til m TTTT

11., 48 ; and a great many others. Some of these were used as Archaisms,
even by the later poets, as lenibunt in Propertius. (See p. 136, c, 137.)

The more recent form of the future in am, es, et, &c., adopted in verbs
of the third and fourth conjugations, arose in all probability from the use
of the subjunctive present instead of the future, the two tenses being
closely allied in signification, and frequently interchanged in all languages.

IV. Three terminations are assigned in the scheme to the subjunctive
present, that in am, as, at, &c., which was ultimately adopted in all verbs
referred to the second, third, and fourth conjugations ; that in em, es, et,
adopted in verbs referred to the first conjugation ; and finally, that in im,
is, it, which is still found in sim, in velim, malim, nolim, &c. ; of this we dis
cover many remnants in the older specimens of the language, and perhaps
it was the original form. Thus, edim, comedim, edis, edit, edimus, coma-
dint, are common in Plautus ; and we find also temperint for temper ent,
carint for careant, effodint for effodiant, and very frequently duim, duis,
duit, duint, perduint, &c., from duo, and perduo, which are the same as do
and perdo.

The student will obtain full information upon this and upon all other
points connected with the Latin verb, in the treatise of Struve, alluded to
above ; and a very elegant work upon the same subject by Mr. Alexander
Allen.*

IX.

ON VERBS WHICH APPEAR UNDER A DOUBLE FORM.

IT sometimes happens, that from the same root two verbs have been
formed bearing the same signification, but belonging, one to the contracted,

1 P. 479, ed. Mercer. In some editions of Plautus the reading is exsorbebo. Epid.
II., ii., 5.

8 P. 507. 3 P. 509. 4 Analysis of Latin Verbs 183G.

VERBS WHICH HAVE A DOUBLE FORM. 289

and the other to the uncontracted conjugation. Hence have arisen several
apparent anomalies. We have already alluded to this circumstance in p.
45 (III.), and again in p. 100 (I.), when discussing the compounds of
citus. We shall now give a list of the most important verbs belonging to
this class, confining ourselves to those in which confusion seems to prevail
with regard to quantity :

Clueo-ere and Cluo-ere.
Of these the former only is found in good writers, e. g.,

C Atridae duo fratres cluent fecisse facinus maximum. Plant. Baccli. IV. , ix. , 1.
JQuae post mihi clara et diu clueant. &c. Plant. Pseud. II., i., 17.
J Per genteis Italas hominum quae clara clueret. L. I., 120.
(^Nec minus atque homines inter se clara cluere. L. II., 351.

Magnae sed auctor qua duo sententiae. A. S. S. C., 2.

*

Ferveo-ere and Fervo-ere.

( Fervet opus, redolentque thymo fragrantia mella. V. G. IV., 169.
< Fervet avaritia miseroque cupidine pectus. H. E. L, i., 33.
( Et fervent multo linguaque corque mero. 0. F. II. , 732.

fFervit aqua et fervet ; fervlt nunc fervet ad annum. Lucilius. 1
| Fervere quom videas, belli simulacra cientis. L. II., 41.
{ Fervere, non ilia quisquam me nocte per altum. V. G. I., 456.
I Incipit et siccofervere terra cane. P. II., xxviii., 4.
[^Stridere apes utero et ruptis effervere costis. V. G. IV., 556.

Fulgeo-ere and Fulgo-ere.

( Fixa corona foret ; sed nos quoque fulgeremus. C. LXVL, 61.
< Int&minsitis fulget honoribus. (Ale. Hendec.) H. 0. III., ii., 18.
Cum voluit, puTofulget in orbe dies. 0. A. I., viii., 10.

f Fulgit item, nubeis ignis quom semina multa. L. VI., 159.
I Fulgere quom coeli donavit plaga vapore. L. V., 1094.
j Proximus Hydrochoei/w^ere^ Oarion. C. LXVL, 94.
Illae autem paribus quas fulgere cernis in armis. V. ^E. VI., 827.
Fervere Leucaten, auroque effulgere fluctus. V. JE. VIIL, 677.

viris, altas ejfulgere matribus aedes. C. de VI., Cons. Honor., 546.

Scateo-ere and Sea to -ere.

t

Quae mi interbibere sola, si vino scatet. Plant. Aul. III., vi., 22.
Amas, pol, misera : id tuus scatet animus, &c. Plant. Pers. II., i., 9.

The contracted form is common in Pliny. The uncontracted form
occurs frequently in Lucretius,

Nunc etiam scatit, et trepido terrore repleta est. L. V., 41.

1 Quoted by Quintilian, L, vi., 8.

U

290 VERBS WHICH HAVE A DOUBLE FORM.

Largifluum fontera sealer e, atque erumpere lumen. L. V., 597.
Et scatere illa foras in stuppam seminar quae quom. L. VI., 896.
To these add scatit, VI., 891.

Strideo-ere and Strido-ere.

(Sanguine terra madet stridentque hastilibus aurae. 1 V. JE. XII,, 691.
-<Quam segnis Scythicae strideret arundinis aer. L. P. IX., 827.
(Cogaris, pressoque diu stridere molari. /. S. V., 160.

f Ut mare sollieitum stridit refluentibus undis. V. G. IV., 262.
f Stridere apes utero, et ruptis effervere costis. V. G. IV., 556.
| Stridere secreta divisos aure susurros. H. S. II., viii., 78.
^Nunc quoqtie eontenti stridunt Aquilone rudcntes. 0. T. L, xL 19.

Tergeo-ere and Teryo-ere.

f Lavari, aut fricari, aut tergeri, aut ornari. Plant. Poen. L, ii., 10.
! Pars leves clypeos et spicula lucida Urgent. V. JE. VII., 626.
j Hoc potius quam gallina tergere palatum. H. S., II., ii., 24.
LHic leve argentum, vasa aspera tergeat alter. /. S. XIV., 62.

Spissaque de nitidis tergit amoma comis. 0. H. XXL, 166.

In the above passage from Virgil, many MSS. give tergunt, and this
form is common in prose. Priscian notices both, p. 894.
We may also notice the double form,

Tueor-eri and Tuor, tui,
although no confusion is likely to arise regarding their quantity :

nimio quoiquam posses ardore tueri. L. VI., 1162.
^Talia dicentem iamdudum aversa tuetur. V. JE. IV., 362.

Nee validos aestus tuimur, nee frigora quimus. L. L, 301.
Denique iam tuere hoc circum supraque quod omne. L. V. r 310.
Tuor, malasque furis arceo manus. C. XX., 5.
Nunc ego te infelix summum teneoque torque. Epic., 137.
Vestra tuor? sic vos extreme in fine ligavit. S. T. III., 152.
Contuimur miras simulacraque luce carentum. L. IV., 39.
Nam mihi infestos utero modo contuor enses. S. A. I., 131.

Cupo-ere and Cupio-ire.

f Intra fortunam qui cupis esse tuam. P. III., ix., 2.

-<Si quantum cuperem possem quoque Sed neque parvum. H. E. H.,

( [i. r 257.

?N"aturae primus portarum claustra cupiret. L. L, 72.

(Mars videt hanc, visamque cupit, potiturque cupltam. O. F. III., 21.

1 In this passage many of the best MSS. have stridunt, and it appears doubtful if
the contracted form was ever used by the purer classics.

SATURNIAN VERSES. 291

Orlor of the tMrd conj., and Orior-oriri.

All the parts of this verb, used by the poets, belong to the third or
uncontracted conjugation, with the exception of the infinitive, which is
always oriri. Oriretur is used by the best prose writers, as may be seen
from the examples quoted in Scheller s Dictionary. In Lucilius and
Lucretius we find the compound adorltur :

f Tu toties oreris viridique in cespite vernas. O. M. X., 166.
Nostrorum obruimur, oriturqno, miserrima caedes. V. JE. II., 411.
Ml orilurum alias nil ortum tale fatentes. H. E. II., i., 17.
Namque aliis aliud praestantius exoreretur. L. II., 507.
Quod si de nihilo fierent, subito exorerentur. L. I., 181.

Unde refert nobis victor quid possit oriri. L. I., 76.
Conturbare animam potis est quicumque adorltur. Lucilius. 1
Commutare animum quiquomque adorltur et infit. L. III., 51 4

Potior-poti and Potior-iri.

Sed quia multorum potitur primordio rerum. L. II., 652.
Subnixus, rapta potitur, nos munera templis. V. ^E- IV.
Liber ut innuptae poteretur flore novercae. C. LXIY., 403.
Cum capite hoc Stygiae iam poterentur aquae. P. II., ix., 26.
Tuque tuis armis, nos te poteremur, Achille. 0. M. XIII., ISO.
Et captum potimur mundo nostrumque parentem. Manil. IV., 884.
^Fortis praegressis ut potereris equis. A. E. H. XXXV., 4.

("Ille ferox solus solio sceptroque potitur. 0. H. XIV., 113.

| Non nasci esse bonum, natum aut cito morte potlri. A. Eid. XV., 56.

\ IvTec dissentit, eum mortis letique potltum. L. IV., 768.

| Coniugio Aeacidae Pyrrhi sceptrisque potltum. V. jE. III., 296.

LVirgineumque Helicona petit, quo monte potlta. O. M. V., 254.

Observe that Potitur is much more common than potitur; potltus, again,
seems to have the penult always long in good writers.

We might increase the above list considerably, if we were to admit all
the varieties of form which occur in the early dramatists; but this does
not fall within the limits of our present undertaking.

X.

ON SATURNIAN VERSES. 2

ALTHOUGH an examination of the Roman comic metres, and of tho
numerous complicated and much vexed questions connected with them,

1 Quoted by Priscian, p. 880.

The student who desires to enter fully into the discussion with regard to Satur-
nian Verses, may consult Hermann s Ekmenta Doctrinae Metricae, Cap. IX., Lips.,
1816, and his Epitome Doctrinae Metricae, Cap. IX., 525, ed. sec., Lips., 1844;
De Versu, quern vacant^ jSaturnio, by H. Duntzer and JL. Lersch, Bonn., 1838; Der

292 SATURN! AN VERSES,

does not fall within the limits of the present work, we can scarcely avoid
saying a few words on the celebrated Saturnian Measure, which is generally
believed to have been the national metre of the Romans, and of which
scholars, especially of late years, have spoken with such confident
familiarity, that the incautious might be led to imagine that all points
connected with its form and structure are clear and well ascertained.
Before proceeding to inquire how much we really know, it may be proper
to state distinctly the popular belief upon the subject, that is, the idea
entertained with regard to Saturnian Verses, or Saturnian Metre, by those
who have not bestowed close and particular attention on the topic. This
belief may be enunciated in two propositions :

1. That Ennius was the first writer who imparted to his countrymen an
accurate knowledge of Greek versification, and who obeyed in his produc
tions the laws by which the different kinds of Greek verse, especially the
Heroic Hexameter, were regulated.

2. That up to the time of Ennius, poetical feeling among the Romans
was expressed in a measure purely national, denominated Versus Satur-
nius, or Numerus Saturnius; that this measure, although certainly rude,
was subject to definite rules ; and that the translation of the Odyssey by
Livius, and the celebrated poem of Naevius, on the first Punic war, were
composed hi Saturnian Verse.

The first of the above propositions may be admitted without doubt or
difficulty, but we must carefully examine the evidence adduced in support
of the second. This evidence may be divided into two portions, each of
which must be considered separately. These are

1. The testimony of the classical writers, properly so called; and,
2. The testimony of the grammarians.

1. The Testimony of the Classical Writers.

The oldest writer who affords any available information is Cicero, who
says in his Brutus XIX., 71

Quid ? nostri veteres versus ubi sunt ?

. . . quos olim Fauni Vatesque canebant
Quum neque Musarum scopulos quisquam superarat
Nee dicti studiosus erat: . . .
Ante hunc . . .

Saturnische Vers in Plautus, by C. H. Weise, Quedlingb., 1839 ; De Inscriptionibus
quae ad numerum Saturnium referuntur, by G. T. Streuber, Turic., 1845 ; History
of Rome, by Niebuhr, Engl. Trans, by Hare and Thirlwall, second ed., vol. i.,
pp. 253-257, and notes No. 684-688; vol. ii., p. 589, note No. 1297 ; Lectures on
the History of Rome, by Niebuhr, translated from the German of Isler, by Dr. Schmitz,
p. 11 ; or, as translated by Chepmell and Demmler, vol. i., p. 89 ; Varronianus, by
Dr. Donaldson, second ed., p. 222, seqq. ; Preface to the Lays of Ancient Rome, by
Lord Macaulay. See also Bentley s Dissertation onPhalaris, XL, p. 162, ed. 1817.
It will be observed, that one of the above essays is the joint production of two
German scholars, who have, however, divided their task into two portions entirely
distinct. Lersch undertakes to demolish the existing notions on Saturnian Verses ;
Diintzer to erect a new edifice. The former has, according to my views, been
perfectly successful, and I agree in most of his conclusions ; the attempt of the
latter is, to my mind, an absolute failure.

SATURNIAN VERSES. 293

ait ipse (sc. Ennius) de se : nee mentitur in gloriando : sic enitn sese res
habet. Nam et Odyssea Latina est sic, tamquam opus aliquod Daedali,
et Livianae fabulae non satis dignae quae iterum legantur.

Again, a little lower down, 75^-

. . . utinam exstarent ilia carmina, quae multis seculis ante suam
aetatem in epulis esse cantita a singulis convivis de clarorum virorum
laudibus, in Originibus scriptum reliquit Cato. Tamen, illius quern in
Vatibus et Faunis enumerat Ennius, bellum Punicum, quasi Myronis opus,
delectat. Sit Ennius sane, ut est certe, perfectior: qui, si ilium, ut
simulat, contemneret, non, omnia bella persequens, primum illud Punicum,
acerrimum bellum, reliquisset. Sed ipse dicit cur id faciat . . .
scripsere, inquit, alii rem Versibus . . . et luculente quidem scripse-
runt, etiamsi minus, quam tu, polite, &c.

In the Orator. 41, 171 Ergo Ennio licuit vetera contemnenti dicere,

Versibus quos olim Fauni Vatesque canebant

and he quotes the line yet again in De Divin. I., 50 ; indeed this line of
Ennius seems to have made a great impression on his countrymen, for our
next authority, Varro L. L. VII., 36, brings it up once more

Versibus quos olim Fauni Vatesque canebant,

and thus comments upon it : Fauni dei Latinorum, ita ut Faunus et
Fauna sit : hos versibus, quos vocant Saturnios, in silvestribus locis tradi-
tum est solitos fari futura. ....
In Horace, Epp. II., i., 56

Graecia capta ferum victorem cepit, et artes
Intulit agresti Latio : sic horridus ille
Defluxit numerus Saturnius, et grave virus
Munditiae pepulere, sed in longum tamen aevum
Manserunt hodieque manent vestigia ruris.

Lastly, Festus, who, we shall assume, here closely followed Yerrius
Flaccus, s. v. Saturnia, p. 325, ed. Muller

Versus quoque antiquissimi, quibus Faunus fata cecinisse homimbus
videtur, Saturmi appellantur : quibus et a Naevio bellum Punicum scriptum
est, et a multis aliis pltira composita sunt.

Let us recapitulate the statements made in the above passages, in so far
as they bear upon the point at issue.

Cicero does not employ the word Saturnian, but speaks of those ancient
Roman verses which the Fauns and Seers of the olden time were wont to
sing, adding, that Ennius ranked his predecessor Naevius among these
rude bards.

Varro, in explaining the line of Ennius, says, that the Seers and wood
land Fauns were wont to prophesy versibus quos vocant Saturnios, but, as
Lersch fairly remarks, although he speaks of Saturnian Verses, he says
nothing of Saturnian Verse or Saturnian Metre.

1 Compare Aurel. Viet. Orig. gent. Rom. 4, who has evidently followed this
passage of Varro.

294 SATURNIAHT VERSES.

Horace rejoices that Greek literature had banished Jiorridus ille numerus
Saturnius, where the expression numerus Saturnius does not necessarily
imply one particular species of verse.

Festus tells us that Saturnii Versus were those most ancient strains in
which Faunus appears to have given utterance to oracles, and in which
the history of the first Punic war was written by Naevius.

Lastly, Virgil and Livy 1 refer to the versus incomti, versus inconditi,
versus incompositi, carmina incondita, &c., i. e., rude extemporaneous
strains, which rustics and soldiers used to pour forth on occasions of festi
vity and triumph.

Now, any one who considers these passages without having already formed
a decided opinion on the subject, and who is therefore in no way disposed
to force them into accordance with a preconceived theory, may fairly arrive
at the conclusion adopted by Lersch, that the epithet Saturnius is employed
as equivalent to primitive, or very ancient, and that the expressions Saturnii
Versus, and Saturnius Numerus, were terms intended to indicate generally
the rude effusions in which the old Italians found vent for their poetical
feelings, and were not meant to designate any one particular species of
metre, regulated by a definite Jaw.

2. The Testimony of the Grammarians.

Here the matter assumes a very different aspect. Three grammarians,
Terentianus Maurus, Maximus Victorinus, and Atilius Fortunatianus, all
included in the collection of Putschius, enter into minute details with
regard to Saturnian Verse. Of these, Terentianus Maurus, whom many
believe to have flourished in the early part of the second century, but who
probably belongs to the end of the third, is a writer of considerable
authority on metres ; Maximus Victorinus is generally supposed to have
taught as a rhetorician in the age of Constantine, although we cannot fix
his epoch with any certainty, while Atilius Fortunatianus is usually set down
as belonging to a much later period, although critics are by no means at
one on this point. However, the question of the comparative ages of these
two writers is of no importance in the present case, since they cannot be
regarded as independent witnesses, for one has evidently copied from the
other, and, indeed, transcribed whole sentences verbatim, while both seem,
to a considerable extent, to have followed Terentianus. This being the
case, we shall proceed, as before, to give their evidence in full, premising,
for the information of the young scholar, that Terentianus, in treating of
the different kinds of verse, employs, in each case, the very metre which
he wishes to describe and illustrate.

1 Virg. G. II., 385. Uv. IV., 20, 53 ; V., 49^ X., 30. Comp. VII.. 2.

SATURNIAN VERSES. 295

TEEENTJAXUS MAURUS de Saturnio Carmine.

Aptum videtur esse

Nunc hoc loco monere,

Quae sit fi^ura versus,

Quern credidit vetustas

Tanquam Italis repertum

Saturnium vocandum.

Sed est origo Graeca

lllique metron istud

Certo modo dederunt ;

Nostrique mox poetae

Rudem sonum secuti,

Ut queinque res ferebat,

Sic disparis figurae

Versus vagos locabant.

Post rectius probatum est,

Ut tale colon esset

lunctum trlbus trochaeis,
Ut si vocet Camenas quis novem sorores
Et Naevio poetae sic ferunt Metellos,
Cum saepe laederentur esse comminatos :
Dabunt malum Metelli oSTaevio poetae.
Dabunt malum Metelli clauda pars dimetri;

Dabunt malum Metelli,

Adest celer Phaselus,

Memphitides puellae,

Tinctus colore noctis.

Post Naevio poetae tres vides trocliaeos ;
Nam nil obest trocnaeo longa quod suprema est.

MARI-US VICTORIOUS 2 de Saturnio Versu.

Et quoniam sub occasione versus huius se tempestiva etiam nobis^ alia
suggerit species, consentaneum reor hoc loco dicere de natura et origine
huius versus, cui prisca apud Latium aetas, tanquam Italo et indigenae,
Saturnio sive Faunio nomen dedit, sed falluntur ; a Graecis enim varie et
multiformiter inductus est, nee tantum a comicis, sed etiam a tragicis.
Nostri autem antiqui usi sunt eo, non observata lege, nee uno genere custo-
dito, sed praeterquam quod durissimos fecerunt, etiam alios longos, alios
breviores inseruerunt, quorum est hie

Turdis edacilus dolos comparas amice.
Item

Ferunt pulcras creterras aureasque lepistas.

Et apud Naevium

Novem lovis Concordes Jiliae sorores.

1 V. 2497, p. 1439, ed. Putsch; p. 115, ed. Lsnnep.

2 P. 2586, ed. Putsch. ; Lib. III., cap. xviii., ed. Gaisford, whose text we have
generally adopted. Victorinus has an incidental and not very intelligible remark on
Saturnian Verse in p. 2591, ed. Putsch. ; Lib. IV. } cap. i., 21, ed. Gaisford.

296 SATURNIAN VERSES.

Videtur tamen e duorum versuum membris compositus, Dimetri et
Quadrati. Constat autem pedibus sex et semipede. Nam primes tres
pedes et seinipedem habet ex parte prima Dimetri; reliquos vero tres
pedes, qui sunt ultimi, habet a parte prima Quadrati tragic! trochaici,
ut

Cum victor Lemno classem Doricam appulisset.

Est autem duabus primis syllabis longior ab Hendecasyllabo, nam uno
pede in capite Hendecasyllabi posito, Saturnius versus fiet: cuius exem-
plum Metelli proposuerunt de Naevio, aliquotiens ab eo lacessiti, ita

Malum ddbunt Metelli Naevio poetae.

Nam Malum ddbunt Metelli clauda pars Dimetri iambici est, dehinc
Naevio poetae tribus Troehaeis constat, quod Phallicum 1 vocamus : nee
quicquam oberit Trochaeo, quod suprema longa est quod semper in metris
indifferenter, sicut superius diximus, ponitur. Tres lambos cum syllaba
et tres Trocnaeos. Ergo erit prima pars (id est, Malum ddbunt Metelli)
talis, qualis est Adest celer Phaselus^ item, Memphitides puellae ; sequens
(Naevio poetae) talis ut est Bacche plaude Bacche. Sane ut in Deca-
syllabo, primus pes incertus est, ita ut in hoc duo proni pedes variantur -

lam nunc vocet Camoenas quis novem sorores,

qui ut terminus a Spondeo incipit. Quidam volunt hunc feriri sexies et
recipere pedes septem, hoc est, Spondeum, lambum, Pyrrhichium, Pari-
ambum, Dactylum, Trochaeum, Anapaestum, e quibus est Thacomestus,
et nasci a Trimetro Scazonte ; alii vero omnes duodecim pedes admittere,
neque semper eum, ut illi asserunt, nasci e Trimetro Scazonte. UNDE

APUB OMNES GRAMMATICOS SUPER HOC ADHUC NON PARVA LIS EST.

ATILIUS FORTUNATIANUS Z de Saturnio Versu.

De Saturnio versu dicendum est, quern nostri existimaverunt proprium
esse Italicae regionis, sed falluntur. A Graecis enim varie et multis modis
tractatus est, non solum a comicis, sed etiam a tragicis. Nostri autem
antiqui (ut vere dicam, quod apparet) usi sunt eo, non observata lege, nee
uno genere custodito inter se versus, sed praeterquam quod durissimos
fecerunt, etiam alios breviores, alios longiores inseruerunt, ut vix invene-
rim apud Naevium, quos pro exemplo ponerem. Apud Euripidem et
Callimachum inveni tale genus

Turdis edacibus dolos comparas amice.

Apud Archilochum tale

Quern non rationis egentem vicit Archimedes.

Et tertium genus

Consulto producit eum quo sit impudentior.

Apud nostros autem in tabulis antiquis, quas triumphaturi duces in

1 The common reading is Phalaecium.

2 P. 2679, ed. Putsch. ; Pars. I., cap. viii., ed. Gaisford.

SATURNIAN VERSES. 297

Capitolio figebant victoriaeque suae titulum Saturniis versibus proseque-
bantur, talia reperi exempla. Ex Regilli tabula

Duello magno dirimendo, regibus subigendis^
qui est subsimilis ei, quein paulo ante posui

Consulto producit eum quo sit impudentior.

In Acilii Glabrionis tabula

Fundit fugat prosternit maximas legiones,
Apud poetam Naevium hos repperi idoneos

Ferunt pulchras pateras aureas lepidas. 1

Et alio loco

Novem lovis Concordes Jiliae sorores.

Sed ex omnibus istis, qui sunt asperrimi et ad demonstrandum minime
accommodati, optinms est, quern Metelli proposuerunt de Naevio, aliquoties
ab eo versu lacessiti

Malum ddbunt Metelli Naevio poetae.

Hie enim Saturnius constat ex Hipponactei quadrati iambici posteriors
commate et Phallico 2 metro. Hipponactei quadrati exeinplum

Quid immerentibus noces? Quid invides amicis?

Nam Malum dabunt Metelli simile est illi Quid invides amicis f Cui
detracta syllaba prima facit Phallicum metrum Invides amicis, ex quibus
compositus est hie Saturnius, ut sit par huic

Quid invides amicis ? Invides amicis.
Hoc modo

Malum dabunt Metelli Naevio poetae.

Again, p. 2698, 3 Saturnio metro primum in Italia usi ; dictum autem
a Saturnia urbe vetustissima Italiae. Et hie versus obscurus quibusdam
videtur, quia passim et sine cura eo homines utebantur, maxime tamen
triumphaturi in Capitolio tabulas huiusmodi versibus incidebant, id est sic

Summas opes qui regum regias refregit.

Habet autem prima parte lambicon dimetron catalecticon, in secunda
Trochaicon dimetron brachycatalecticon, quod et Ithyphallicum diximus, ut :

Dabunt malum Metelli Naevio poetae.

Cetera [sc. metra] partim in Horatio recognosces, partim in archetypis
auctorum libris, unde haec excerpsimus.

It will be seen that, while the authors of the above passages contradict

1 There can be little doubt that lepi&tas is the true reading.

2 The common reading is Phalaecio, and below Phalaecion.

3 Pars II., cap. xxvii, ed. Gaisf ;rd.

298 SATUKNIAN VERSES.

each other and themselves in many particulars, there are others in which
they exhibit a close correspondence. They all seem to agree

1. That there was a distinctly defined species of verse called Versus
Saturnius or Metrum Saturnium.

2. That it was a mistake to assert that this was purely a national Ita
lian measure, for that it was well known to the Greeks, and frequently
employed by them.

3. That the Saturnian Metre in its proper form consisted of an Iambic
Dimeter Catalectic, followed by three Trochees, according to the follow
ing scheme :

or, according to another view, which comes to the same thing, that it was
an Iambic Trimeter Hypercatalectic, 1 with a Spondee invariably in the
fourth place. Terentianus indeed affirms that originally the Saturnian
metre was simply an Iambic Dimeter Catalectic, such as

Dalunt maltim Metelli,
and that the form in which the three Trochees were subjoined

Dalunt malam Metelli Naevio poetae

was of later invention.

4. That the early Roman poets roughly catching up the mere rhythm
(rudem sonum secuti) composed lines in imitation which were not merely
harsh but altogether irregular and of different lengths.

We may further remark, that Victorinus concludes his observations by
admitting that great difference of opinion prevailed among grammarians
with regard to Saturnian Verse, that some alleged that seven different
feet might be introduced, while others allowed any one of the twelve
dissyllabic and trisyllabic feet to find a place.

Atilius curiously enough asserts that he could scarcely produce an
example of Saturnian Yerse from Kaevius, although he afterwards quotes
two, both of which are given by Victorinus.

The extreme uncertainty which prevailed with regard to the latitude
allowed in the composition of this verse is sufficiently proved by the differ
ent specimens fabricated as examples by Atilius in imitation of various
Greek measures.

If we refer to those grammarians who have mentioned the Saturnian
measure in a more cursory manner, we shall not find our ideas become
more clear, although most of them adopt the view of Terentianus. Iri^the
Fragmentum de Metris ascribed in the collection of Putsch, to Censorinus
we read (p. 2727) 2

1 So Diomedes, p. 512, Saturnium in honorem del Naevius invenit addita una
svllaba ad lambicum versum sic

Summas opes qui regum regias refregit,

liuic si clcmas ultimam syllabam, erit lambicus, de quo saepe memoratum est. In
p. 47G he says that the Palimbacchius was also named Latins and Saturnius.
* Cap. !!.* 11, ed. Gaisford.

SATURN! AN VERSES. 299

Numerus Saturnius

Magnum numerum triumpliat liostibus devictis.

Sunt qui hunc Archebotion vocant. Recipit pedem Spondeum, lamburu,
Pyrrhichium, Chorium, Dactylum, Brachysyllabum, Anapaestum.

Plotius de Metris, p. 2650. 1 Ex hoc metro Trochaico scilicet et lambico
constat mctrum Saturnium quod mixtum ideo nee inter species lambicas
posui nee inter Trochaicas. Constat autem ex lambico dimetro catalectico
Hipponactio amphicolo et tribus Trocnaicis (1. Trochaeis), id est, Ithy
phallico. Quo metro usi sunt Cyrides et Callimachus, et apud nos Naevius.

De Metro Saturnio.

Saturnium compositum vel mixtum ex lambico metro et Trochaico,
lambico dimetro amphicolo Hipponactio catalectico, et Trochaico dimetro
brachycatalectico Ithyphallico, hoc est, tribus Trochaeis, composuit

Nuevius hoc modo

Ferunt pulcliras creterras,

hue usque, Hipponactium ampliicolum dimetrum catalecticum lambicum
est: nam quod sequitur Trochaicum dimetrum brachycatalectum Ithy-
phallicum, tale est

Aureas lepistas,

novissima syllaba indifferens. Totus versus sic

Ferunt pulcliras creterras aureas leplstas ;
et

Malum dabunt Metelli Naevio poetae;
et

Tralmntque siccas multas macliinae carinas.

So also Mallius Theodorus de Metris (cap. v., 12, ed. Gaisford)

Metrum lambicum Saturnium habet lambicum tetrametrum colobon et
trcs trochaeos. Huius exemplum

Merulae quodos vetustae mane dulce cantat;

where it is to be observed that he uses the term Tetrameter where other
metrical writers employ Dimeter. (See above, p. 160). Lersch calls
attention to the circumstance which may, however, be accidental that
Mallius speaks of the Metrum lambicum Saturnium, as if there were other
Metra Saturnia, such as Metrum Anapaesticum Saturnium, and the like.

Exactly to the same effect are the words in the tract entitled, Ars de
Centum Metris, which bears the name of Servius, p. 1825 2

Saturnium constat dimetro lambico catalectico et Ithyphallico, ut
est hoc

Isis per err at orbem crinibus profusis.

^ Servius, the commentator on Virgil, probably a person altogether
different from the Servius just quoted, mentions Saturnian metre twice.
In his note on Faunique pedem (G. I., 11), he quotes the passage from
Varro given above; but his words, when expounding versibus incomptis
ludunt (G. II., 385), are very remarkable : id est, carminibus Saturnio metro
composite. Quod ad rhytlimum solum vulgares componere consueverunt.

1 Cap. V., 13, 14, eel Gaisfwd. * Cap. IX., 12, ed. Gaisford.

300 SATURNIAN VEKSES.

Aero, Porphyrio, and the scholiast of Cruquius, in their remarks on the
passage in Horace, all agree in representing the Saturnius Numerus as the
measure which the ancient Latins employed " sub rege Saturno" thus
throwing it back to the Mythic period.

Cicero, in the first Action against Verres (X., 29), says, when address
ing Metellus Nam hoc Verrem dicere aiebant, te non fato ut ceteros ex
vestra familia, sed opera sua consulem factum ; on which we have a note
of the scholiast who goes by the name of the Pseudo-Asconius (p. 14.0,
ed. Orelli) :

Dictum facete et contumeliose in Metellos antiquum Kaevii est
Fato Metelli Romaefiunt consules.

Cui tune Metellus consul iratus versu responderat senario hypercatalccto,
qui et Saturnius dicitur

Dabunt malum Metelli Naevio poetae.

De qua parodia subtiliter Cicero dixit Te non fato ut ceteros ex vestra
familia where it will be observed that the line ascribed to Naevius is not
a Saturnian Verse, but an Iambic Trimeter.

Lastly, Cicero, in his speech for Archias (XL, 27) Decimus quidem
Brutus, summus vir et imperator, Accii, amicissimi sui, carminibus tem-
plorum ac monumentorum aditus exornavit suorum on which we find
the following note in the Scholia BoHensia (p. 359, ed. Orelli) : Hie
Brutus Gallaecus fuit cognomento ob res in liispania non minus strenue
quam feliciter gestas. Eius etiam nomini ..... l poetae tragici
exstat liber, cuius plurimos versus, quos Saturnios appellaverunt, vestibulo
templi Martis superscripsit Brutus.

We may now pass on to the opinions of modern critics who, until a
comparatively recent period, bestowed little attention on the matter; and,
when they did advert to it, seem, generally speaking, to have acquiesced in
the statements of Terentianus Maurus. Even the prince of English
scholars, Bentley, had inquired so little into this subject, that he not only-
accepted the doctrine of Terentianus, that Saturnian Verse was borrowed
from the Greek, but maintained that it was identical with the Asynartete
Archilochian measure described by Hephaestio at the commencement of
his xv. chapter (p. 91, ed. Gaisf.), consisting of an Anapaestic Dimeter
Brachycatalectic followed by three Trochees, of which we have a specimen
in its pure form in the lines

Remeabat ab arce tyrannus | vultibus cruentis,
and with a Spondee in the first place in

Quern non rationis egentem | vicit Archimedes,

and even went so far as to assert u The_/rs that used Saturnian Verse
among the Latins was Naevius, an old poet, before Ennius s time."

Hermann, in his Elementa Doctrinae Metricae, published in the early
part of the present century, entered much more fully into the question

1 There is a small blank here in the MS., which Orelli proposes to fill up with the
words dicatus Accii.

2 Dissertation upon Phalaris. XI., p. 162, ed. 1817.

SATURNIAtf VERSES,

301

than any of his predecessors. He held that the Romans derived this
measure from the Etruscans, and that it was employed by the Roman
poets before they had become acquainted with the literature of the
Greeks. After reviewing the leading passages in the old grammarians,
quoted above, he arrives at the conclusion that Saturnian metre, in its
pure form, might be represented by the following scheme :

which, it will be observed, exactly accords with the views of Terentianus.
Hermann, however, admitted that the early bards employed it under a
rude form -(nietrum illud quum satis rude ab antiquis vatibus et poetis
fusum essef) and that the following licenses were indulged in freely :

1. A Spondee was admitted in any place.

2. A Dactyl was admitted in any place, except the last.

3. The verse was Asynartete, that is, as already explained (p. 212J, the
last syllable of the first half of the verse might be long or short, at
pleasure.

4. Not only was the verse Asynartete, but, contrary to the usage of the
Greek poets in like cases, the last syllable of the first half of the line might,
if considered long, be resolved. According to this view, the original
scheme would be thus modified:

He then proceeds to adjust, according to these views, the Chaunt of
the Fratres Arvales (see above, p. 243) ; the Prophecies of Marcius (Liv.
XXV., 12, Macrob. S. I., 17); the " Tabula Regilli" (Liv. XL., 52);
and the prophecy brought from Delphi in the time of the war against Yeii,
(Liv. V., 16), which he supposes was translated into Saturnian Verse by
some of the earlier writers of Roman history. It appears to me evident,
however, that Hermann regarded his " restorations" and arrangements of
these ancient documents merely as an exercise of ingenuity, and did not
himself seriously believe, and expect others to believe, that he had actually
succeeded in exhibiting them under their primitive shape. He then
undertakes what might have been regarded as a more hopeful task to
examine and adjust the scattered remains of Livius Andronicus and
JSTaevius, who were unquestionably distinguished as writers of Saturnian
Verse. But, after a great display of learning, acuteness, and dexterity, he
has serious misgivings as to the real amount of success achieved ; for he
winds up by the acknowledgment Nemo non videt, quam incerta
dubitationisque plena res sit tarn brevia, tamque corrupta fragmenta in
numeros suos redigere.

Niebuhr, deeply impressed with the truth of his own theory, that the
materials for the early history of Rome had been derived from a series of
old national ballads, was indefatigable in his search for poetry of this
description, and confidently propounded the somewhat startling doctrine,

302 SATUKNIABT VERSES.

that the epitaphs 1 upon the tombs of the Scipios were ancient Naeniae,
expressed in verse, and that this verse was, and could be no other than
the ancient Saturnian. He proceeds to correct (?) the inscriptions, and to
arrange them, so as to suit his own views. 2 His idea was caught up, and
his example was followed by many of the leading scholars of the age, who,
carrying out the principles of their master, seized upon every scrap of old
Latin which could anywhere be found, and strove to torture what had
previously been regarded as plain, honest, vigorous prose, into a shadowy
semblance of halting verse. We have seen that the Chaunt of the Fratres
Arvales had been subjected to this process by Hermann ; he was followed
by Grotefend and Klausen, each of whom, as might have been anticipated,
gave a metrical version different from that of Hermann and cf each other ; 3
but this kind of absurdity reached a climax when the gibberish found in
the MSS. of Varro (L. L. VII., 26), as a fragment of the song of the
Salii, and which stands in the edition of Miiller as

COZEVLODOIZESO ; OMNIA VERO ADPATVLA COEMISSE
IAMCVSIANES DVO MISCERVSES DVN IANVSVE
VET POS MELIOS EVMRECVM ....

was gravely remodelled, so as to form what was considered to be an intel
ligible sentence, the words distributed into lines, the syllables properly
accentuated, and the whole presented as an undoubted specimen of Satur
nian Verse,

But although it has become the fashion to speak of various productions as
couched in Saturnian Verse, as if this were an indisputable fact, few stop
to inquire into the evidence for the numerous assumptions upon which this
assertion rests, or to ascertain whether the scholars who use the term
understand the same thing when they employ the same words. Let us then
pursue the investigation, and for this purpose we shall confine ourselves to
the epitaphs on the Scipios, because these have been pronounced, upon the

That is Nos..l, 3, 4, 5, as given above, p. 246-249.

These views varied at different periods of his life ; for the arrangement presented
in his first edition differs somewhat from that given in the third.

3 To give one example of the discordant views entertained by Niebuhr and some of
his most distinguished followers, we may notice the inscription placed by T. Quinctius
on the base of the statue of Jupiter, brought by him to Rome after the capture of
Praeneste. The words upon this "Tabula," according to Livy (VI., 29), were

Iiipitcr a.tque Divi omnes hoc dederunt ut T. Quinctius dictator oppida novein
cctperet.

Niebuhr, combining these with a passage in Festus (s.v. Trientemtertium, p. 3G3,
ed. Mull.), thus reproduces them in a metrical form

luppiter atque Divi omnes hoc dederunt
Ut Titius Quinctius dictator Romanus
Oppida Novem diebiis novem caperet.

But K. O. Miiller adjusts them u paullo aliter," to use the words of a German critic

lovis atque divoe conctoe hoc dederunt Tito
Quinctio dictatori ut per dies novenos
Novem urbes capsit atque
Turn deeumam Praenesten.
(See Getting., Gekhrte Anx-eigen, 1820, No. 138, p. 1376.)

SATUKNTAN VERSES. 303

highest authority, to be the most unquestionable specimens of Saturnian

Verse.

1. The supposition of Niebuhr that these epitaphs are Naeniae, is not
only unsupported by any evidence that such funeral songs were ever
inscribed upon tombs, but is entirely, in the present case, at variance with
all which we know regarding the ancient Roman dirges, which are repre
sented as having been rude and frivolous wails, chaunted to the music of
the flute by the hired mourning women (Praeficae) a description alto
gether inapplicable to the simple dignity which characterize these epi
taphs.

2. There is no external evidence that these epitaphs were written in any
kind of verse. It is urged indeed by Niebuhr

(1.) That the four short horizontal scores or hyphens, noticed above, as
occurring in No. 1, indicate a division into lines ; and

(2.) That in the epitaph on Lucius and on the flamen, u there are as
many lines as verses, which may be recognized with as much certainty
from the great difference in the length of them, as the elegies on more
recent monuments."

But as far as No. 1 is concerned, the first part of the inscription, upon
this view, becomes entirely impracticable ; for the words preceding the
first ( ) are,

CORXELIVS Lvcivs SciPio BARBATVS GXAIVOD PATRE

PRO GNAT VS FORTIS VlR SAPIENSQVE

which he is obliged to cut up into two lines, and at the same time hns
resorted to the strong measure of throwing out the word PATRE altogether
as an interpolation of the stone-cutter. Moreover, he does not in any
way notice that a whole line and a-half of the inscription has been delibe
rately chiselled out at the commencement.

Again, if the sculptured lines in Nos. 3 and 4 indicate the division into
verses, it is remarkable that, as far as No. 4 is concerned, neither Niebuhr
himself, nor Muller, nor Hermann, have attempted to preserve these lines
in their metrical arrangement.

3. It is, a priori, highly improbable, that if a metrical epitaph had been
inscribed upon the tomb of the son of the elder Africanus (No. 4), Satur
nian Verse would have been employed. By this time Greek versification
had been introduced, and was viewed with favour, whilo Ennius, who
first freely employed Greek metres, and who spoke with undisguised
contempt of the rude measures of his predecessors, was, as is well known,
the chosen friend of the Scipios, and his remains were allowed to rest in
their family sepulchre.

4. While many distinguished scholars have assumed that three of these
inscriptions (Nos. 1, o, 4) are in Saturnian metre, they all differ from
each other as to the division into verses, and as to the mode in which
these verses are to be scanned ; and all are obliged to have recourse to
changes in the text. Niebuhr arranges 1, 3, 4, in lines, 1 and gives some
hints as to the prosody of particular words, but he does not indicate his

1 History of Pome, vol. i., third edition, notes 684, 685, 686, 687, pp, 253-255, of
translations by Hare and Thirl wall, 1831.

304 S ATHENIAN VERSES.

views with regard to the structure of the verse. Elsewhere l he says that
the real Saturnian Verse is quite different from that described by Teren-
tianus, and that he intended to prove this in a distinct treatise. He then
goes on to observe "The pervading character of the Saturnian Verse is
this, that it must consist of a fixed number of trisyllabic feet. Generally
speaking, there are four of them, in which either Bacchics or Cretics
interchange with Spondees. Sometimes the Cretics and sometimes the
Bacchics predominate. When kept distinct, they have a very fine move
ment, but they are usually very much mingled together, so that it is
difficult to make them out."

K. O. Miiller has given an arrangement of No. 4 differing altogether
from that of Niebuhr, and which he must therefore have scanned upon a
different principle.

Dr. Donaldson, in his Varronianus, agrees nearly with Niebuhr in the
arrangement of Nos. 1 and 3, but follows Miiller in No. 4. His views,
with regard to the metre, we shall give in his own words : u It is, perhaps,
not too much to say, that this metre, which may be defined in its pure form
as a brace of Trochaic Tripodiae, preceded by an Anacrusis, is the most
obvious and natural of all rhythmical intonations."

It is to be remarked, that the above account, as far as structure goes,
is identical with that propounded by Terentianus and Hermann ; accord
ing to the latter, the Saturnian Verse, in its pure form, is represented by
the scheme

I ^ 1 ^ II ^ I ^ I
According to Dr. Donaldson, by

^~^ \ - v / I

which comes to the same thing, although the rhythm, in the two cases,
would be different.

Lastly, Hermann, who, as observed above, has a chapter on Saturnian
Verse in his Elementa Doctrinae Metricae, but who, in that work, makes
no allusion to the epitaphs on the Scipios; in the second edition of his
.Epitome Doctrinae Metricae, published at Leipsic in 1844, not long before
his death, ranks these inscriptions among the most indisputable examples
(certissima) of this measure. It is true that he extends still farther the
ample latitude granted in his original work to the early Roman bards, and
in fact his words imply that they were completely unfettered by the laws
of prosody, but he still clings to the notion that their lines might be
connected with the Greek metrical system Sic igitur composita fuerunt
etiam Latinorum antiquissima carmina, ut aliquo quocumque modo
numerum referrent lambici dimetri catalectici, quern sequeretur Trochai-
cus dimeter brachycatalectus.

If any importance can be attached to a name in a matter so intricate
and doubtful, the opinion of Hermann, who combined great critical
sagacity with profound scholarship, and who, during a long life of study,

1 Niebuhr s Lectures on the Origin of the Early History of Rome, from the German
of Dr. Isler, p. 11 of Dr. Schmitz s translation, and vol. i., p. 89, of the translations
by Chepmell and Demmler.

SATURNIAN VERSES. 305

had directed his attention specially to ancient metres, is deserving of the
greatest respect and deference. We shall therefore give the three (1, .3, 4)
inscriptions as arranged and accentuated by him, and, after having pointed
out the violence to which we must resort before we can force them to
accord u aliquo quocumque modo" with the standard set up by himself,
we shall leave the reader to draw his own inference. It must be
remembered, that whatever license we admit with regard to resolved feet,
although we may allow a Spondee, a Dactyl, or a Tribrach, to be substi
tuted for the proper foot in any place, even the last, we can never
introduce a Trochee into the first naif of the line, nor an Iambus into the
second half, without violating at once the natural principles and the
artificial rules recognized in the structure of Iambic and Trochaic Verses.
We have numbered the lines of the three inscriptions continuously for
convenience in referring to them

1.

Epitaph on Scipio Barbatus, see above, p. 247.
(1.) Cornelius Lucius Scipio Barbatus
(2.) Gnaevo patre prognatus fdrtis vir sapiensque
(3.) Cuiiis forma virtu ti parissuma fuit.
(4.) Consul censor aedilis qui fuit apud vos.
(5.) Taurasiam Cesaunam Samniumgwe cepit.
(6.) Subigit omnem Lucanam dbsidesque abducit.

a.

Epitaph on Lucius Scipio, son of Barbatus, see above, p. 248.

(7.) Hunc unum plurimi consentiunt Romani

(8.) Romae bonorum optumum fuisse virum

(9.) Lucium Scipionem fflium Barbati,
(10.) Consul censor aedilis hie fuit apud vos.
(11.) Hie cepit Corsicam Aleriamque urbem.
(12.) Dedit dicavit Tempesta tibus aedem merito.

4.

Epitaph on Publius Scipio, Flamen Dialis, see above, p. 249.

(13.) qui dpicem insigne

(14.) Dialis flaminis gessisti, mors perfecit,
(15.) Tua ut essent omnia brevia, honos, fama,
(16.) Yirtusque gloria atque ingenium quibus si
(17.) In longa licuisset tibi utier vita,
(18.) Facile superasses gloriam maiorum
(19.) Quare lubens te in gremium Scipio recepit

(20.) Terra" Publi prognatum Publio Cornell.

x

306 SATURNIAN VERSES.

(1.) We must pronounce the praenomen Lucius in this and in (9.) Lucius.

(2,) We must lengthen the last syllable in patre, and pronounce sapiens
as a dissyllable, sapyens.

(3.) We must lengthen the last syllable in. forma, we must lengthen the
first and third syllables in parissuma, and write fuvit-a.t least I see no
other way of scanning the line.

(4.) We must lengthen the last syllable in censor, and the last syllable
in fult, or rather fuvit.

(5.) This line is unexceptionable, but it has been made so by adding
the word que on conjecture.

(6.) We must lengthen the second syllable in subigit.

(7.) This line is unexceptionable, if we admit that the concluding word,
Romani, has been correctly supplied.

^(8.) To make up this line, a whole word, Romae, has been inserted
without a shadow of authority ; the urn in lonorum is not elided ; and the
first syllable in virum is made long.

(9.) Here, as in line (1.), the second syllable in Lucium is lengthened.

(10.) The same remarks apply to this as to line (4.), with the addition,
that the concluding words, apud vos, have been inserted upon conjecture.

(11.) The last syllable in Corsicam is not elided, and is considered long;
and the que at the end of Aleria is also left without elision.

(12.) A whole word, dicavit, has been inserted here upon pure con
jecture; and, even with this addition, the line appears to me most
refractory.

(13.) There is not the slightest appearance in the original tablet of any
portion of it having been broken off or obliterated ; and it is obvious that
nothing can be more unlikely than that a metrical inscription should have
commenced in the middle of a line. It appears, moreover, from Hermann s
accentuation, that he intended the first syllable of apicem to be regarded
as long.

(14.) This line, picked out in this manner, is unexceptionable.

(15.) As I gather from Hermann s accentuation, he intends the last
syllable in tua to be long, and not to be elided: omnia to be pronounced
as a dissyllable, omnya ; the first syllable in ~brevia to be made long, and so
also the first syllable in lionos.

(16.) The second syllable in ingenium must be lengthened.

(17.) The first syllable in licuisset and in fibi must be made long, and
utier pronounced as a dissyllable, utyer.

(18.) Here the second syllable in facile, and the first in superases, must
be lengthened.

(19.) We may scan this line, either by admitting a Dactyl in the third
place, or by pronouncing gremwm as a dissyllable, gremyum.

(20.) The last syllable in terra must be lengthened.

Upon reviewing the result of this examination, we may well ask whether
Streuber was in jest when he exclaims

" Quis est, qui nunc obloquatur Hermanno revocanti tarn facile ad
metrum vulgare versiculos, neglecto quidem accentu naturali, sed minime
contorte, paucis tantum supplements adiectis" although a good deal is
certainly implied in the expression neglecto quidem accentu naturali. He
speaks more plainly, however, in another passage

SATURNIAN VERSES. 307

Quid enim mirum, si versificatores isti ex libidine hiatu utebantur,
syllabas in arsi producebant, breves pro longis usurpabant, longas in
breves solvebant, et alia huiuscemodi, cum antiquioribus poetis Romanis
omnem prosodiae et artis metricae licentiarn dandam esse omnes uno ore
consentiunt.

Hermann himself admits almost as much

Sic igitur composita fuerunt etiam Latinorum antiquissima carmina, tit
aliquo quocumque modo numerum referrent lambici dimetri catalectici,
quern sequeretur Trochaicus dimeter brachycatalectus, nee iusta mensura
syllabarum observata, neque hiatu vitato, nee nullis admissis elisionibus,
aliquando etiam Tribracho vel Dactylo in Trochaei locum recepto, idque in
ipso ultimo pede (p. 221, Epit. D. M.)

It is remarkable that it should not have occurred to -writers upon this
subject that, if we take a verse which, in its pure form, is supposed to
consist of three Iambi and a Catalectic syllable, followed by three
Trochees, and if we allow

1. The substitution of a Spondee for the proper foot in any place, even
the last ;

2. The resolution of either of the long syllables of the Spondee in any
place, even the last ;

3. The Catalectic syllable to be long or short, or even, if considered
long, to be resolved into two short ;

4. Elision to be admitted or dispensed with, as may suit our convenience ;

5. A short vowel to be made long, when necessary;

6. A word to be inserted here and there upon a pinch

there could be no difficulty in cutting up any page of Livy, Cicero, or
Tacitus, into a system of unexceptionable Saturnians; and this is what
Hermann, misled, probably, by Atilius For tunati anus, has actually done in
the case of the Tabula Regilli (Liv. XL.,52). 1 Niebuhr himself, if we can
trust to the reports published of his lectures, repudiated the notion that
Saturnian Verse had any connection with Greek metres.

"The ancient Romans, before they adopted the Greek poetic system,
made use of the Saturnian Verse. Horace says of it,

. . . . Jiorridus ille
Defluxit numerics Saturnius, . .

and several old grammarians have given accounts of it. Atilius Fortuna-
tianus, and others among them, who knew nothing about its structure,
stuck to a couple of verses which had been preserved, particularly to the
following, in which, according to the views which then prevailed, a hyper-
catalectical Senarius makes its appearance

Malum dabunt Metelli Naevio poetae.

Terentianus Maurus, who belongs to the end of the third century, spoke
of it when treating of the Anacreontic Verse, because the first division of
the Saturnian bears some resemblance to it. But the real Saturnian
Verse is quite a different one, which I intend shortly to prove in a detailed

1 Hermann, in his larger work (1816), calls this " Memorabile Saturnii carminis
exemplum ;" but in the second ed. of his Epitome (1844) fairly gives it up " Abstineo
manum a Tabula Regilli, quam Livius XL., 52, exbibuit, quoniam nimis corrupta
scriptura est, quam ut sine melioribus libris videatur restitui posse."

308 SATURNIAX VERSES.

treatise. It has many forms, and is altogether distinct from Greek metres.
The Latin term for Rhythmus, which in later times only was applied to
Greek metres, is Numeri. But the Greek metre is based on music and
quantity ; while in theirs, the Romans really counted, the syllables being
little measured, or rather, not at all : a certain degree of rhythm was,
however, kept. Our ancestors, in the same way, had no idea of short and
long syllables in the Greek manner ; and in the Old Latin Church hymns,
likewise, short syllables are made long, and vice versa. Plautus and
Terence, also, in their Iambic and Trochaic verses, really observed the
rhythmical measure only, and not the quantity. This is the case with all
northern people;" and then he goes on, as appears to me, with great
inconsistency, to speak in the words quoted above (p. 304) of the Satur
nian Yerse as made up of Bacchics, Cretics, and Spondees, thus carrying
us back again to the idea of Greek metres.

What, then, are the conclusions which we are justified in forming with
regard to this much perplexed question ? They may be briefly stated as
follows :

1. That the Romans had national poetry, more or less rude, before
they became acquainted with Greek literature, is indisputable.

2. That this poetry was expressed in what, in the age of Cicero, were
called Saturnian Yerses, seems to be equally certain.

3. There is no evidence, in so far as we can appeal to the testimony of the
classical writers, to support the supposition that the terms Satumii Versus,
as used by Yarro, and Saturnius Numerus, as employed by Horace, were
confined to one single species of verse. On the contrary, it is highly pro
bable that the old ballads of Rome, as of our own and other countries,
were composed in a variety of measures. This opinion is distinctly ex
pressed by Niebuhr, who, when quoting what he regards as the " verses "
of the Lex horrendi carminis found in Liv. I., 26

Duumviri perduellionem iudicent.
Si a duumviris provocarit
Provocatione certato ;
Si Vincent, caput obmibito ;
Infelici arbore reste suspendito :
Yerberato intra vel extra pomoerum

remarks, "Livy has here preserved a fragment of the poem, 1 in the lyrical
numbers of the old Roman verse," and adds in his note, "The description
of the nature of the old Roman versification, and of the great variety of
its lyrical metres, which continued in use down to the middle of the
seventh century of the City, and were carried to a high pitch of perfec
tion I reserve, until I publish a chapter of an ancient grammarian on
the Saturnian Yerse, which settles the question. 1

irz

1 The epopee which, according to the supposition of Niebuhr, included Tullus, the
story of the Horatii, and the destruction of Alba.

: Niebuhr did not live to fulfil the promise given here and elsewhere. " The
chapter of an ancient grammarian " here alluded to is understood to be the fragment
of Charisius, afterwards published from the Neapolitan MS. by Schneidewin (Gotting.,
1841), but which, after all, throws no new light upon the subject.

SATUKSTIAN VERSES. 309

4. Hence, even if we have plausible grounds for believing that some
given specimen of old Latin is couched in Saturnian Verse, we have no
right to take it for granted that it must be expressed in that one particu
lar species of Saturnian Verse with which we suppose ourselves to be
acquainted.

5. The grammarians of the Empire, having found one or two scattered
lines ascribed to Naevius, which they conceived might be scanned accord
ing to the laws of Greek versification, and knowing that the great work of
Naevius was written in Saturnian Verses, rushed to the conclusion that
the Romans had borrowed the Saturnian measure from the Greeks, and
that these lines exhibited the model upon which they were constructed.
But the assertion was scarcely hazarded ere they found themselves in
volved in inextricable confusion. They had the greatest difficulty in
finding examples, and such as could be procured proved altogether
refractory. Hence the numerous inconsistent forms proposed by them
for this Protean verse ; hence their contradictions of each other and of
themselves ; hence the complaints of the rudeness of the early Roman
bards, whose lines, sometimes too long and sometimes too short, could
not be made to correspond with the imaginary standard set up ; hence
the extorted acknowledgment that the whole subject was involved in
obscurity and doubt, 1 and hence the desperate expedient of admitting all
dissyllabic and trisyllabic feet without distinction. Indeed, Terentianus
at the outset is obliged to allow, that the early Roman poets in copying"
the Greek measure could be regarded as having only rudem sonum secuti r .
that is, as having merely caught up a rough notion of the rhythm, an ,
admission which in reality amounts to an unconditional surrender of his
position, since it implies that it was impossible to scan these ancient lines
according to the received laws of prosody. Hence, whatever may be the
character of Saturnian Verses, we must entirely dismiss the idea that they,
are in any way connected with or subject to the laws of the Greek metri
cal system.

G. We believe that the early Roman bards, in their Saturnian Verses,
never advanced beyond the first stage in poetical composition, when lines
are formed and modulated by the ear alone, which, in all nations, acknow
ledges the pleasing effect produced by certain cadences, and by the
recurrence of certain combinations of sound at regular intervals. The
second stage, in which these pleasing effects are analyzed, and the com
binations which produce the most pleasing effects ascertained and denned,
and rules deduced by observing which similar effects may be produced
with certainty, they never reached ; for as soon as their literature began
to receive development, they adopted the metrical system of another
country, that system which the Greeks had, in a long course of ages, and
during centuries of high mental cultivation, elaborated and brought ta
perfection. What Quintilian says upon this matter is well worthy of being
remembered (IX., iv., 114) :

"We must remind tlio reader of the expressions of Victorinus in the passage al
ready quoted Nostri antiqni usi snnt eo non observata lege nee uno genere custodito,
sed praeterquam quod dnnssimos fecerunt, eliam alias longos, alios breviores inserue-
runt and his concluding words, Unde apud omncs yrammatlcos super hoc adhuc non
parva lis est.

310 S ATHENIAN" VERSES.

poema nemo dubitaverit imperito quodam initio fusum, et

aurium mensura, et similiter decurrentium spatiorum observatione essa
generatum ; mox in eo repertos pedes . . . ante enini carmen ortum est
quam observatio carminis, ideoque illud

Fauni vatesque canebant.

To this we may add the remarkable observation of Servius in his note
on the words Versibus incomtis, in Virg. G. II., 385 :

Nee non Ausonii, Troia gens missa, colon!
Versibus incomtis ludunt risuque soluto.

" Id est carminibus Saturnio metro compositis, quod ad rhythmum soluni
componere vulgares consueverunt." It is curious that Hermann, after he
had endeavoured to arrange the chaunt of the Fratres Arvales, should quote
both of the above passages as applicable to the case he had been consider
ing, and yet, with the truth before him, should go on pertinaciously
struggling to force the prophecies of Marcius and historical inscriptions
into accordance with the laws of Greek verse. In the second edition of
his Epitome Doctrinae Metricae, in which he must be regarded as express
ing the deliberate opinions formed during a long life of study, in addition
to the passages already quoted, we find the following :

u Quia veterrimi satis habuisse videntur, si versus aliquo modo his
numeris (i.e., the Saturnian of Terentianus Maurus) similes esse videren-
tur. Pronuntiant illi verba sic, ut in quotidiano sermone consueverunt,
includuntque etiam nuniero eo qui illius sermonis proprius est, hoc est vel
iambico vel trochaico, idque sic, ut fere numerent magis syllabas quam
ponderent." 1

7. Since, therefore, all the most able scholars who have closely investi
gated the character of Saturnian Verse have been obliged some of them
with great reluctance to acknowledge that it has no connection with
Greek metres, and cannot, without manifest violence, be scanned according
to the laws of Prosody observed by the later Roman poets, but depended
for its effect upon the rhythm resulting from the pronunciation of a certain
number of syllables in a certain cadence; since, moreover, we know
absolutely nothing of the ordinary pronunciation and accentuation of
Latin words independent of their quantity as deduced from the works
of the poets ; and since we possess no unquestionable specimen of an
ancient composition in Saturnian measure, divided into lines, it seems
to follow that we have no data whatever which might enable us to form
an idea or express an opinion with regard to the nature of these primitive
Italian rhythms.

8. It will be urged that we ought to make an exception in favour of
that rhythm which results from pronouncing such a line as

Malum dabunt Metelli Naevid poetae,

according to the rules of quantity as observed in later times, and the

1 If I understand the meaning of this expression aright, it is entirely incompatible
with the idea of resolved feet, which result from "weighing" syllables instead of
" counting " them, and therefore renders nugatory the system proposed by Hermann
himself.

SATURNIAN VERSES. 311

rather because the rhythm in question may fairly be said to be naturally
pleasing. Lord Macaulay has pointed out that it is to be found in the
poem of the " Cid," and in the lay of the Niebelungs, and that it may at
once be recognized in our own nursery rhyme

The Queen was in her chamber eating bread and honey ;

but the evidence to prove that this was really one of the Saturnian
rhythms is very feeble. It is a most suspicious circumstance that Atilius,
who speaks as if he had consulted the work of Naevius for the express
purpose, should state that the measures of that poet were so irregular
that he could scarcely find any examples to suit his purpose, and even
tually gives one, which is adduced by Yictorinus also :

Novem lovis Concordes filiae sorores;

and another, also found in Victorinus, but not ascribed by him to Kae-
vius :

Ferunt pulchras creterras aureas lepistas. 1

It must appear very strange, that if the great work of Naevius was really
composed in a rhythm which even " aliquo quocunque modo" resembled
that described by Terentianus and his followers, the grammarian should
have with difficulty (vix) been able to discover a single line which he
could quote in illustration.

As to the favourite example

Malum dabunt Metelli Naevio poetae,

which certainly presents the Saturnian Verse of the grammarians in a
polished and perfectly pure form, 2 I quite agree with Lersch, in thinking
that both it and the well-moulded comic Iambic Trimeter by which it
is accompanied

Fato Metelli Romae fiunt consules,

belong to an age subsequent to that of Cicero, and were fabricated to
explain his allusion (see above, p. 300) to the unlucky lampoon which cost
Naevius so dear.

1 So the line is given, and probably correctly, by Plotius, p. 2650. Victorinus
presents it as

Ferunt pulchras creterras, aureasque lepistas ;
And Atilius

Ferunt pulcras pateras, aureas, lepidas ;

but neither of these forms would suit.

5 Lord Macaulay says " The most perfect Saturnian line which has been preserved
was the work, not of a professional artist, but of an amateur." I wonder that this
very circumstance did not excite his suspicions. Nothing could have been less in
accordance with old Roman feelings than for the haughty Metelli to have engaged in
a war of epigrams with their humble antagonist.

312

SATURNIAN VERSES TABLES.

There still remains the epitaph on Naevius preserved by Aulus Gellius,
wlio tells us that it was written by the poet himself

Mortalis immortalis flere si foret fas
Flerent divae Camoenae Naevium poetam
Itaque postquam est Orcino traditus thesauro
Obliti sunt Romae loquier Latina lingua.

The difficulty in respect to these lines, supposing them to be genuine, is
that they are too good. When "we remember that Naevius was strictly the
contemporary of Lucius Scipio, son of Barbatus, and compare the language
as it appears in the above verses with that in the inscription on the tomb,
we must feel convinced, either that the epitaph on Naevius was the work
of a later hand, or that it had undergone so many changes before it
assumed its present aspect, that it cannot be received in evidence.
Indeed, the numerous variations in the MSS., both as to the words and
their arrangement, prove that it must have been frequently tampered
with.

TABLE I.

CATALOGUE OF THE DIFFERENT SPECIES AND VARIETIES OF VERSE FOUND IN
THE CLASSICAL POETS, AND OF THEIR COMBINATIONS WITH EACH OTHER.

A. Acatalectic ; B. Brachycatalectic ; C. Catalectic ; H. Hypercatalectic.
The small numbers refer to the pages where each species is described.

Iambic Dimeter A, 197

Iambic Dimeter H, 198

Iambic Dimeter C, 198

Iambic Tetrameter C, 199

Trochaic Tetrameter C, 200

Trochaic Dimeter C, 201

Mixed Verses.

Greater Archilochian, 202

Alcaic Decasyllabic, 203

Phalaecian Hendecasyllabic, 20i
Pseudo-Phalaecian, 204 <+-

Choriambico-Trochaic Tetra
meter B, 204
Alcaic Hendecasyllabic, 205
Alcaic Enneasy llabic, 205

~M-_ *

Dactylic Hexameter A,

161

xxiv.

-f- "

Dactylic Pentameter A,

170

XXV.

iii.

Dactylic Tetrameter A,

175

xxvi.

iv.

Dactylic Trimeter C,

177

xxvii.

V.

Dactylic Trimeter H,

176

xxviii.

vi.

Dactvlic Trimeter with a base,

/

176

xxix.

*

Vll.

Dactylic Dimeter A,

177

viii.

Choriambic Tetrameter A,

178

ix.

Choriambic Trimeter A>

178

XXX.

X.

Choriambic Dimeter A,

179

xxxi.

xi.

Choriambic Dimeter C,

180

xxxii.

>w<oc/ x ii

Epichoriambic Trimeter C,

182

xxxiii.

xiii.

Epichoriambic Tetrameter C,

186

xxxiv.

xiv.

Aristophanic Choriambic Di

meter C,

186

XXXV.

XV.

Anapaestic Dimeter A,

187

xxxvi.

xvi.

Anapaestic Dimeter C,

188

xvii.

Anapaestic Monometer A,

189

xviii.

Ionic a maiore Tetrameter B,

189

xxxvii.

xix.

Ionic a minore Tetrameter A,

190

xxxviii.

XX.

Iambic Trimeter A,

191

xxxix.

xxi.

Iambic Trimeter Scazon,

195

xxii.

Comic Iambic Trimeter,

196

xxiii.

Iambic Trimeter C,

197

xl.

Asynartete Verses.

Elegiambic, JSTo. 1,
Elegiambic, No. 2,
Priapeian,

Polyscliematistic Verses.
Galliambic,

212
213
213

215

TABLES. 313

COMBINATIONS OF THE ABOVE.

1. Carmina Dicola Distropka.

xii. Metrum Elegiacum, composed of i. and ii.

xiii. Metrum Alcmanium primum, i. followed by iii.

xliii. Metrum Archilochium primum, i. followed by iv.

xliv. Metrum Pythiambicum primum, i. and xxiv.

xlv. Metrum Pythiambicum secundum, i. and xx.

xlvi. Metrum Archilochium secundum, i. and xxxviii.

xlvii. Metrum Alcmanium secundum, iii. and iv.

xlviii. Metrum Asclepiadeum secundum, x. and ix. 1

xlix. Metrum Sapphicum maius, xiv. and xiii.

1. Metrum Anapaesticum Tragicum, xv. and xvii. (and sometimes xvi.)

li. Metrum lambicum secundum, xx. and xxiv.

Hi. Metrum Archilochium tertium, xx. and xxxvii.

liii. Metrum lambicum tertium, xxi. and xxiv.

liv. Metrum Trochaicum secundum, xxviii. and xx. a

Iv. Metrum Trochaicum tertium, xxix. and xxiii.

Ivi. Metrum Archilochium quartum, xxx. and xxiii.

2. Carmina Dicola Tristropha.

Ivii. Metrum Anapaesticum secundum, xv.; xv. ; and viL

3. Carmina Dicola Tetrastropha.

Iviii. Metrum Asclepiadeum tertium, ix. ; ix. ; ix. ; and x.
lix. Metrum Gh 7 conium, x. ; x. ; x. ; and xi.
Ix. Metrum Sapphicum, xii. ; xii. ; xii. ; and vii.

Ixi. Metrum Trochaicum quartum, xxvi. ; xxvi. ; xxvi. ; and xxxiv. (See p.
109.)

4. Carmina Dicola Pentastropha.

Ixii. Metrum Glyconium secundum, x. ; x. ; x. ; x. ; and xi.

5. Carmina Tricola Tristropha.

Some rank in this class the metres of Hor. Epod. xi. and xiii. by considering the
two members of the Asynartetes as separate verses. According to the usual arrange
ment, the former belongs to Iii. and the latter to xlvi.

6. Carmina Tricola Tetrastropha.

Ixiii. Metrum Asclepiadeum quartum, ix. ; ix. ; xi. ; x.
Ixiv. Metrum Alcaicum, xxxv. ; xxxv. ; xxxvi. ; xxxi.

1 The Metrum Asclepiadeum primum is ix., in a system by itself.

2 Observe, however, that the Anapaestic Monometers and Paroemiacs do not recur at regular
intervals.

3 The Metrum Trochaicum primum is xxviii., in a system by itself.

314

TABLES.

TABLE H.

CATALOGUE OP THE WORKS OF THE LATIN CLASSIC POETS (EXCEPTING THE
DRAMATIC WRITERS), WITH REFERENCES TO TABLE L, POINTING OUT THE

METRE IN WHICH EACH PIECE IS COMPOSED.

LUCRETIUS, De rerum natura Libri

sex.

CATULLUS, Carm. 1, 2, 3, ~)
o, G, 7, 9, 10, 12, 13, 14, j

15, 1G, 21, 23, 24, 26, 27,

"

^..
-w, *,-, , , , , ,,

41, 42, 43, 45, 46, 47, 48, I
49, 50, 53, 54, 56, 57, 58, j

I

Carm. 55,

)

XXXll.

and
xxxiii.
xx.

Carm. 4, 20, 29, 52,

Carm. 8, 22, 31, 37, 39, 44,\

59, 60, j

Carm. 11, 51, Ix.

Carm. 17, 18, 19, xxxix.

Carm. 25, xxvii.

Carm. 30, viii.

Carm. 34, lix.

Carm. 61, Ixii.

Carm. 62, 64, i.

Carm. 63, J^CJL^O^^^ xl.

Carm. 6 5... II 6, xli.

The different pieces are numbered as
they stand in the edition of Doering.
VIRGILIUS, Bucolica, Georgica,)

JEneis; (Ciris), (Culex)^

(Moretum), )

(Copa), (Catalect.), 1, 6, 9,\
10, 11, 12, 13, 14, j

(Catalect.), 2, 7,

(Catalect.), 3, 4, 8,

(Catalect.), 5,
HORATIUS, Satirae, Epistolae, \

Ars Poetica, j

Od. Lib i. 1; Lib. iii. 30:
Lib. iv., 8,

Od. Lib. i. 2,10, 12,20,22,
25, SO, 32, 38,

Od. Lib. ii. 2, 4,6,8,10,16,

Od. Lib. iii. 8, 11, 14, 18,
20, 22, 27,

Od. Lib. iv. 2, 6, 11, Car
men Seoul.

i.

xli.

xxi.
xx.

li.

i.
ix.

Ix.

xlviii.
Ivi.
Ixii!.

} Iviii.

xlii.

xlix.

Od. Lib. i. 3, 13, 19, 36.

Od. Lib. iii. 9, 15, 19/24,
25, 28; Lib. iv.. 1, 3,

Od. Lib. i. 4,

Od. Lib. i. 5, 14, 21, 23;)

Od. Lib. iii. 7, 13; Lib.V
iv. 13, )

Od. Lib. i. 6, 15, 24, 33; "I

Od. Lib. ii. 12,

Od. Lib. iii. 10, 16; Lib. ,
iv. 5, 12, j

Od. Lib, i. 7, 28 ; Epod. 12, "

Od. Lib. i. 8,

Od. Lib. i. 9, 16, 17, 26,
27, 29, 31, 34, 35, 37,

Od. Lib. ii. 1, 3, 5, 7, 9,

11, 13, 14, 15, 17, 19,20, \ Ixiv

Od. Lib. iii. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, |
17, 21, 23, 26, 29,

Od. Lib. iv. 4, 9, 14, 15,

Od. Lib. i. 11, 18; Lib. iv., 10,

Od. Lib. ii. 18,

Od. Lib. iii. 12,

Od. Lib. iv. 7,

Epod. 1, 2, 3,4, 5,6, 7, 8, 9,10,

Epod. 11,

Epod. 13,

Epod. 14, 15,

Epod. 16,

Epod. 17,

TIBULLUS, Eleg. Lib. iv.,
PROPERTIIJS, Eleg, Lib. iv.,
OVIDIUS, Met. Halieut. frag.

In ceteris operibus,
Callus,

Pedo Albinovanus, Elegiac tres,
Publius Syrus, Sent., xx. et xxvii.

Marcus Ma?iilhis, Astronomi-)

con Libri quinque, j"

Gratius Fatiscus, Cyneg. Lib. i.

Aulus Sabinus, Epistolae tres, xli.

Caesar Germanicus, i.

PHAEDRUS, xxii.

SILIUS ITALICUS, Pun. Lib. xvii., i.

viii.

-*

Iv.

xix.

xliii.

i

li.

Iii.

J^-

xlvi.

,*

xliv.

******

xlv.

XX.

xli.

-V

xli.

-V

i.

xli.

xli.

TABLES.

;15

XXI.

i.
i.

*

i.

XXI.

PKRSIUS, In Praefatione Satir.
Satirae sex,

LUCANUS, Pharsaliae Libii decem.
IEUVNALIS, Satirae Sexdecim,

MARTI ALIS, Epig. Lib. i., 1, 11,
67, 78, 85, 90, 97, 114; ii.
11, 17, 57. 65, 74; iii. 7,
20, 22, 25, 41, 47, 58, 64,
82, 93; iv. 17, 37, 61, 65,
70, 82; v. 3, 14, 18, 27, 29,
36, 38, 42, 52, 55; vi. 26,
39, 74; vii. 7, 20, 26; viii. )
10, 19, 44, 61; ix. 2, 7, 28,
34, 76, 99; x. 3, 5, 22, 30,
62, 74, 92, 100; xi. 62, 81,
99, 101; xii. 10, 13,32,51,
67, 65, 82, 88; xii. 61, J
Lib. i. 50 ; iii. 14; ix. 78,
Lib. i. 54 ; ii. 73 ; iv. 90; vi.)
61 ; vii. 98, >

Lib. i. 62,
Lib. iii. 29,
Lib. vi. 12 ; xi. 78,
Cetera Martialis Epigrammata Metrum,

vel xxxii. vel xii. exhibent.

PETRONIUS ARBITER, Satyr, c. 5, xxi.
Satyr, c. 15, 79, 93, 109, xxxii.

Satyr, c. 132,
Sat} r r. Inter Fragmenta,
In aliis locis, vel i. vel xii.

VALERIUS FLACCUS, Argonau-)
ticon, Libri octo, j

TATIUS, Silv. Lib. i. 6 ; ii. 7 ;
iv. 3, 9,
Silv. Lib. iv. 5,
Silv. Lib. iv. 7,
In ceteris operibus,

SULPITIUS, Satira,

AUSONIUS, Epig, i. et plurimis)

aliis locis, )

Epig. 2, et plurimis aliis locis,

Epig. 17, 25, 26, 50, 68.)

Parentalia, 13. Profess. 2, V-

4,5,26. Epistolae, 15,22,)

Ii.
i.

liii.

xviii.

xx.

XVlll.

xxvi.

?
J

Ixiv.

Ix.

i.

i.

*

i.

xii.

Ii.

)

Epig. 30, 96, 146. Ephe-"]
raeris, 2, 4. Epist. 4. |
a vers. 71, ad vers. 81. [^
Epist. 16. Eidyll. 13, tres 1
vers. sub. fin. J

Epig. 48, 67, 116, 117,140,^
142, 143. Ephemeris, 5. j
Parentalia, 17, vers. 1. i
Profess. 15. Epitaph. 29. ! v
Lud. S. S. Prol. et Sent.

5, S. 2. Epist. 6, vers.

6, 7. Epist. 7, vers. 20-
23. Epist. 21, J

Epig. 51,

Epig. 78. Parentalia, 28.
Epig. 128. Epist. 7, vers. 19,
Ephemeris, 1. Profess. 7, 8.
Parentalia, 17, a vers.. 2, ad)

fin. /

Parentalia, 25,
Parentalia, 26, Eidyll. 6,

carm. 3,
Parentalia, 27. 1
Profess. 6,
Profess. 10,
Profess. 11. Sept. Sap. Sent.)

5. Eidyll. 6, carm. 2.>

Eclog. 18, )

Profess. 19,
Profess. 21,
Sep. Sap. Sent. 3. Epist. 7,

a vers. 36, ad fin.
Sep. Sap. Sent. 4. Epist. 4, 1

a vers. 82, ad fin. Epist. >

11. Praefat. 3, )

Sept. Sap. Sent. 6. Eidyll.)

7, carm. 2, )
Sept. Sap. Sent. 7,

Epist. 3, 10,
CL AUDI ANUS, Carm. 1, et aliis)

plurimis,

Carm. 2, et aliis plurimis,
fin Nupt, Hon. Aug. et,
j Mar. Fescenn. 1,

{ ... ... 2,

Io
*** O

x ^

XXIV.

XX.

vel
xxii.

liv.
v.

xxi.
Ix.

vi.

xlvii.

xlii.

xvii.
iv.

xxviii.

xlv.
Ivii.

xxx.
xxxiv.

11.

xliv.

i.

xii.

XXXV.

Ixi.
xv.
ix.

i This little piece is composed in PYEKHIC VERSE, and consists of an unbroken succession of
snort syllables :

Et amita Veneria properiter obiit
Cui brevia mela modifica recino
Cinis uti placidula supera vigeat
Loca tacita celeripes adeat Erebi.

Bracb -^faf 11 ? f Urth HneS & Tetrameters Catalectic; the second and third, Tetrameters

INDEX.

Page
A, final, 37

final in ablatives of first
declension, 37, 39

final in imperatives of
first conjugation, ..87, 39, 42

final in indeclinable
words, 37, 39

final in vocative of Greek
nouns, 37, 39

Abiegnus, 1 25

Abies Abiete Abietibus, .125

Abiicio Abicio, 129

Abscidit, 97

Abstraxe, 139,140

Academia, 26

Acatalectic, 1 60

Accent, 268-271

Acccsstis, 139

Accitus, 100

Achaia *. ...237

Achaias, 237

Achaicus, 237

A ch aides, 237

Achais, ..237

Achaius, 237

Achati, 136

Achille 45, 146

Achillei, 10, 146, 284

Acliilli, 136, 146, 284

Achillis, 146

Achivi, 237

Adhuc, 63

Adiicio Adicio, 129

Adoneus, 146

Aerei, 118

Agnitus, 92

Ai in the genitive of the first

declension, 17,20, 136

Aiax, ....237

Ain , 34, 148

Aio, 237

Aio Ais Ait Aiunt Aie-

barn, 22

Alcaic Decasyllabic 203

Enneasyllabic, 198

- Stanza, 205, 212

Alibi, M

Aliqitando, 60

Alms, 17

Alphabet, Latin, 1

Etruscan., 242

Greek, 221

Hebrew 219

Latin, history of,

219,255

Phoenician, 220

Samaritan, 221

Alterius, 17

Alvearia, 118

Alveo, 118

Ambitum, 98

Ambitus, 7, 92

Ambo, 52, 54

Amice, 43,47

Page
An, ....................... 32

, quantity of accusative
in, ...................... 66

Anapaestic Dimeter, ...... 187

--- Monometer, ....189

-- Verses, .... 1 87, 1 89

Anas, .................... 68

Anchises, .................. 72

Annuvi, ................. ..)52

Anomalous Verse?, ........ 215

Antea, ................. 37,39

Anteacta. <fec., ............. 118

Anteambulo, .............. 118

Antehac, ................... 118

Anteire, &c., ............... 118

Antithesis, ................ 1 54

Antium, .......... . ....... 118

Aperio, .......... . ......... 81

Aphaeresis, . ............... 153

Ajpocope, ................... 153

Apulia, .................... 151

Apulicus, .................. 151

Apulus, .................... 151

Aquileia, .................. 143

Arabs ..................... 131

Arabia, .................... 131

Arabus, .................... 131

Aranei, ...................... 118

Archaisms, ................ 1 35

Archilochian, greater, ....202

Argui,. .................... 152

Aries Arietis Ariete, ....125

Arietat, ...................... 125

Arsis ....................... 271

Arum, genitives in, con
tracted ................. 138

Arvales Fratres, Hymn of, 243
As, final, .................. 68

final in Greek words ..... 69

final in accusative plural, 70

final in nominatives sin
gular, ................... 70

final in verbs,

"70

Asclepiadean, greater, .... 1 78

Asclepiadean, lesser, ...... 1 78

Asia, ...................... 131

Asis ....................... 131

Asius, .................... 131

Aspirates, ................ 2, 3

Asynartete Verses, ........ 212

Aulai, .................. 17, 20

Aurea, .................... 118

Aureis, ..................... 1!8

Aures, .................... 113

Authority, ................ 5

A vi, preterite in, contracted, 1 39

Baltei, .................... 118

Bene, ..................... 43

Bibi, ............ ........ 97.98

Biduum, ...... ,*. .......... 87

Biiugus, .... .............. 15

Biraus, ...4 . ............... 87

87

Page

Bipes, 90

Bis 32, 35

Bis and Bi (in composition), 87
Brachycatalectic, 160

C, letter, 223

C, final, 63

Caesura, 105,109

Caesura, lengthening of a

syllable by, 107, 109

Caesura! syllable, 105

Caius, 17,21

Calefacio, 92

Calefacto, 92

Calpe, 42

Castor, 67

Catalectic, 160

Causidicus, 92

Cave, 45

Ce (enclitic), ? 32

Cecidi, 93

Celtiber, 67

Cerea, 118

Cesse, 140

Chalcedon, 67

Charisin 109

Choliambus, 1 95

Chorea, 25

Choriambic Dimeter, 1 79

Tetrameter, .... 1 78

Trimeter 178

Trochaic Tetra

meter, 204

Verses, ...178, 1ST

-, combi

nations of, 181

Chrysoplirys, 79-

Ci (enclitic), 32

Cinefacio, 95

Ctrcumago, 64

Circuineo, 64

Cis, 32, 35

Cito 52

Citum, 98-

Citus, 100

Clueo and CIuo 289

Clytemnestra, 12

Cognitus, 92

Column a Rostrata, 244

Commoda, 42

Compos, 7(1

Compound feet, 150

Comprehendei e, 119

Comprendere, 119

Concitus, 100

Confervefacio, 95

Confluxet, 1,40

Conjugations, ancient form

of, 285, 2S8

Connubiis, 518

Connubio, r 118

Conopeum, 24

Consilium, 12(>

Consonants, 1

Page
Consonants, classification

of, 2,3

, double, ...... 1

Cor.statura, .....101

Consumse, 140

Consumsti, 1 39

Contra, .37, S9, 40

Contracted syllables, 6, 8

Cor, 32, 35

Corcodilus, 154

Cornicen, 92

Cornu, 62

Credo, 56

Crocodilus, 154

Cui, 124

Cuius, 15

Cupo and Cupio, 290

CuiTuum, 126

Cycnus, 12

Cy thereia, 1 42

D, final, 63

Dactylic Dimeter, 1 77

Hexameter, . . 1 62, 1 69

Pentameter,.. 170, 175

Tetrameter, ......175

Trimeter, 176, 177

Verses, 161, 177

Baedaleus, < 25

Daedalus, 25

Daemon, 67

Daphne, 12

Datum, 98

Debilis Positio, 12,15, 16

Declensions, ancient form

of, 281, 285

Dedi, 97,98

Dedicationis Formula, .... 254

Deerrarunt, 119

Deerraverat, 119

Deest, Deesse, &c., 119

Dehinc, 119

Dei Deis, ..120

Deiero 92

Dein Deinde, 1 19, 1 24

Deinc, 119

Denariis, 118

Dentals, 2, 3

JDeorsum, 119

Deprehendere 119

Deprendere, 119

Derivatives, quantity of, . . 2 ,

pi (in composition), 87

Diaeresis, 114

Diana, 17, 22

Diastole, 147, 148, 150

Dicare Dicere, 29

Dicolon, 216

Die 136

Diei 17, 20

l^iffldit, 97

Digamma, 221, 229

Dii Diis, 120

Diphthongs, 8

Diplasiasmus, 153

Dipode, 160

Direxti, 139

Dis (in composition), 87

Dispar, 90

Dissoluo, &c., 130, 137

Dissyllabic feet, 155

Distrophon, 217

Disturbat, 80

Din, 62

Diuturnus, 148

Division of a Verse, 1 06

INDEX.

Page

Dixti, 13S

Donee, 63

Doubtful syllables, defini-

tionof, 4

Dryasin, 109

Ducis, 29

Duellica, 119

Duillian Column, 244

Dummodo, 52

Duo, 52

Duxti, 139

E, final, 42

in ablatives of the

fifth declension, 42, 45

in adverbs, 43

in contracted Greek

plurals, 42, 43, 45

in Greek nouns,

42, 43, 45

in imperatives of se
cond conjugation, ..43, 45, 47
Ea, Greek accusatives in,.. 21

Eadem, 119

Eaedem, 119

Earinus, 147

Ecthlipsis 140

Educo, 29

Ego, 52, 60, Gl

Eheu, !7, 23

Ei in the genitive and dative

of fifth declension, 17

Eia, 37

Eiicio eicio, 129

Eius, 15

Elegeia, 142

Elegiac Distich, 174

Elegiambic, No. 1, 212

No. 2, 213

Elision, 110, 114

Of 772, 113

Emphasis, 270

Enclitic particles, 32

Endo, 52

Enneemimeris, 105

Eodem, 119

Eosdem, 119

Eous, 24

Epenthesis, 152

Epichoriambic Dimeter, . , 1 86
Tetrameter, 186
Trimeter, ..182

Episynaloepha, 140

Epitaphs on the Scipios, ....246

Equotuticum, 148

Erepsemus, 139,140

Ergo, 52, 58, 59

j^rinnys, 79

Erui, 152

Es, 32, 35

Es, final, 70

in. Greek words,

70, 71, 72

in plural cases of

nouns, 72

in verbs, 72

Esuris, 74

Etymology, definition of, . . 1
us^ proper names ending

in 143, 144

Evasti, 140

Evi, preterite in, contracted, 139

Evoluam, 136

Evoluisse, J37

Examen, 30

Excitus, ....100

317

Page

Exos, 76

Expergefacio, 95

Exsoluo, 137

Extinxem, 1 39, 140

Extinxti, 140

Extorque, 47

F, letter, 229

Fac, 32, 34

Fatidicus, 92

Fave, 47

Feet, Compound, 1 56

Dissyllabic, 155

Metrical,Tableof,155, 156

Quadrisy llabic, 1 56

Trisyllabic, 155

Fer, 32

Fere, 43,47

Ferme, 43

Ferrei, 118

Ferveo and Fervo, 289

Fide 136, 137

Fidei 17, 18,20

Fides and its derivatives, . . 30

Fidi, 97, 98

Fido and its derivatives, ... 30
Fio and its tenses, . ..17, 20, 21

Fluitant, 119

Fluo, Fluviiis, Fiuvidus,.... 30

Fluviorum, 125

Foris, 73, 75

Formiano, 118

Fortuitus, 126

Fratres Arvales, Hymn ot, . .243

Fulgeo and Fulgo, 289

Futum Futurus, 98

Future perfect indicative,

104, 105
Fuvi, 152

G, letter, 223

Gabii, 119

Ganymedes 72

Genetrix, 16

Genitum, 102

Genua, 126

Genui, 102

Genuvi, 152

Geryon, 27

Glomero, Glomus, 30, 31

Glyconian, 179

Grains, 21, 22

Grammar, divisions of, .... 1
Grammatical figures, 140 154

Gratis, 73,75

Graveolens, 7, 118

Gutturals, 2, 3

H, letter 232

, power of, 3, 6, 10, 14

-, when occurring

between two vowels, .... 11

Hamadryasin, 109

Have, 47

Hector, 67

Hendecasyllabic, Phalae-

cian, 203

, Alcaic, ..205

Hendecemimeris, 106

Hepthemimeris, 1 05

Herculei, 146

Herculi, 146

Heroic Hexameter, ...162 169

Hiatus, 114

Hie (pronoun and adverb),

U2, 35

318

Page

Hipponactean, 195

Hoc,... 35,36

Hodie, 88

Hodiernus, 88

Homo, 55, 56

Huic, 124

Huius, 15

Hypercatalectic, 160

I, letter, 1,235

, double power of, 2, 1^5

I, final, 47

in Greek nouns, . .48, 50

in the dative of

Greek nouns, 48, 50

Jacio, compounds of, 1 29

Iambic Dimeter, 197, 198

Tetrameter, 199

Trimeter, .. ..191 197

5 comic,. ...i 96

Verses, 1 90-200

lapetides, 2^6

lapetionicles, 236

lupetus, 236

lazyges, 119

Ibam, in the imperfect
of the fourth conjuga
tion, 136, 137

Iber, 67

Ibi, 48, 51

Ibidem, 51

Ibunt, in the future of the

fourth conjugation, 136

Ichneumon, 12

Ictus Metricus, 270

Idem, . .. , 29

Ideo, 52, 54

Idomenios, 118

ler as the termination of the
infinitive passive, ..136, 152

lidem, 119

lisdem, 119

Illic,... 63

Illius, 17

Illuc, 63

Immo, 52, 54, 59

Impar, SO

In 32

Incitus, 100

Indicative future perfect,

104, 105

perfect, third

person plural, 102, 104

Indu 52, 56

Inferius, 118

Inferne, 43

In gratis, 73, 75

Inimice, 43, 47

Innuba, 92

Inscriptions, ancient, 242

Interea, 37, 39

Interne, 47

Involuo, 137

lo (interjection), 17, 23, 24

(proper name), .... 1 7, 23, 24

lones, 131

Ionia, 131

loniacus, 131

Ionic Verses, 1 89

. a maiore Verses,.. 189, 190

lonicus, 131

lonis, 131

lonius, 131

1 1 i LI &^ ***** * * 1 1

Ipsius, 17

Is, 32

INDEX.

Page
Is, final, 72

in Greek nouns,.. . . 72

in plural cases, ..72, 74

in older poets, .... 48

in verbs, 72, 74

Istius, 17

It, 80

Ita 37

Italia, 131

Italides, 131

Italia, 131

Italus, 131

Itum, 98

ludaea, 236

ludaei, 236

ludaeus, 236

ludaicus, 236

Jam, genitives in, 118, 119

lus, genitives in, 17, 20

lusso, 136

I vi> preterite in, contracted, 139

J, letter, 2,14, 15,235

K, letter, 225

Koppa, 220, 221, 223, 226

L, final, 63

Labare Labi 29

Labefacio 92

Labefacto, 92

Labials, ......2, 3

Lacrima, 16

Laqueo, 118

Last syllable in a verse, .... 1 14

Latiuni, 98

Legare Legere, 29

Legis 29

Lemniasin, 1 09

Leo 55,56

Letters, pronunciation of
the different Latin, 258268

Liquare, 29

Liquefacio, ..29, 93, 94, 95, 150

Liquefi o, 1 50

Liquens, 29, 150

Liquesco, 29, 150

Liquet, 29, 150

Liquids, - 2

Liquidus, 29, 150

Liquitur, 29

Liquo, 150

Liquor, 29, 150

Litum, 98, 100

Logaoedic Verses, 202

Long syllables, definition of, 4
Lyristes, 72

M, final, 64

Macedo, 131

Macedonia, 131

Madefacio, 92

Maeotis, 8

Magnopere, 7

Maia, 237

Maior, 15

Male 43

Malea 24

Maledicus 92

i Mane, 47

; Medials, 2, 3

; Mentio, 55, 56

J Metathesis, 154

.i_iO ti 6j * * *

, definition of,... 159, 160

Metrical Accent 270

Page
Metrical feet, table of, 155, 156

Mi, 119

Mihe, 51

Mihi, 48, 56, 119

Miluo, 137

Misce, 47

Misti, 140

Miurus, 161

MixedVerses, 202

Modo, ,e.. 52,60,61

Monocolon, 216

Monosyllables in composi
tion, 81

, quantity of, 32

Multimodis, 92, 149

Multiplex, 1 (>

Mutes, 2

N, final, 64

in Greek words, .... 65

Naiades, 142

Naides, 142

Nais, 142

Nasidienus, 125

Ne (enclitic), 32, 34

Ne (in composition), 87

Nee, .32

Sec (in composition), 87

Necesse, 87

Necopinus, 87

Necubi, 51,87

Nefandus, 87

Nefarius, 87

Nefas, 87, 89

Nefastus, 87

Nemo, 55, 56

Nenu, 61

Ne-qua, 36

Neque, 87

Nequeo, ...87, 89

Nereides, 24,25, 142

Nereis, 142

Nescio, 52, 56

Nescis, 74

Nestor, 67

Nihil, 6,64

NihilandNil, 119

Nil, 6,64

Nisi, 48,50,90

Nonaginta, 41

Nullius, 17

Num-qua, 36

0, final, 52

in nominatives of

third declension, ...52, 55, 56

in verbs, 5-?, 56, 57

in gerunds, ... 52, 57, 58

Ob (in composition), 81

Obiicio Obicio, 129

Obit, 80

Oblitus 98, 99

Obstatura, 101

Octo 5-^

Odi, Odium, 30

Ohe 17,22,4:5

Omitto, 81

Omnia, 119

Omnipotens, 91

I Omnium, 118

Operio, 81

Oronti, 136

Orion, 26,27,67

I Orior, double form of, *9 1

j Oriundi, U9

i Orpheus, H6

Page
Orthography, ancient, 255258

, definition of,.. 1

Orurn, genitives in, contrac., 138

Os, 32,34

Os, final, 76

,. . in accusative plural, 77

in the nominative of

Latin words 77

. in Greek words, .... 76

Ovi, preterite in,contracted,139

Paeoniis, 118

Paeonium, 126

Palatals, 2, 3

Palus, 77, 79

Paragoge, 152

Paridi, 50

Paries, 125

Patefacio, S3

Patrui 119

Pavefacio, 92

Pegaseius, 142

PegaseT**. 142

Peiero,...- ,, 92

Peior, .., 15

Pelopeius, ., * 142

Pelopeus, 142

Pelopius, 142

Penes, 71

Penthemimer, 160

Penthemimeris, 105

Pepedi, 96

Per, 32

Percense, 47

Percitus, 1 00

Percusti, 140

Perfect indicative, third

person plural, 102, 10i

Pericli, , 284

Perseus, 146

Persoluo, 137

Pervenis, 74

Pervoluent, 136

Petit, 80

Phalaecian Hendecasylla-

bic 203

Pherecratean, 180

Phoebeius, 142

Phoebeus, 142

Pituita, 126

Placare Placere,, 29

Platea, 25. 26

Pleiades, 142

Pleias, 142

Pluvi, 152

Poetical licenses, 116, 139

Polypus, 79

Polyschematistic Verses, ..215
Polysyllables in composi
tion, 91

Pompei, 118

Pompeius, 17, 21

Porro, 52, 54

Positum, 102

Position, 10

weak, 12, 15, 16

Possis, 75, DO

Postea, 37, 39, 40

Postilla, 37,39, 40

Postmodo, 52

Postremo, 52, 59

Posui, 102

Potior, double form of, .. ..291

Potui, 102

Prae (in composition), 8

Praeetse, 8

INDEX.

Page

Praeiret, 8

Praeoptare, 8

Praeoptarit, 119

Praepes, 90

Praestatum, 101

Praestatura, 101

Praestitum, 101

Praeterea, 37, 39

Precantia, 119

Prehendo, 119, 233

Prendo, 119, 233

Preterites, dissyllabic, 97

, polysyllabic, ,...10i

, reduplicating,.. 96

Priameis, 131

Priameius, 131

Priam ides, 131

Priamus, 131

Priapeian, 213

Principimn, 1*6

Pro (in composition), 81, 82, 87

Procella, 82

Procello, 82, 85

Procne, 12

Procumbo, 82, 84, 85

Procurator, 85

Procure, 82, 85

Profano, 82

Profanus, 82

Profari, 82,84

Profecto, 82, 84

Profectus, 82, 84

Profestus, 82

Proficiscor, 82,84

Profited, 82

Profudi, 86

Profugio, 82

Prof uguo, 82

Profundo, 82,86

Prof undus, 82

Profusus, 86

Proin, 124

Proinde, 119, 324

Promisse, 140

Promisti, 140 4

Promontorium, 118*

Pronepos, 82, 85

Proneptis, 82

Pronuba, 92

Pronunciation of Latin. 258-2C8

Propago, . ..82,86

Propello, 82,86

Propino, 82, 84

Propontis, 84

Prosody, definition of, ....1,4

Prosthesis, 151

Protervitas, 82

Protervus, 82

Protraxe, 140

Prout, 119

Puta, 42

Puto, 52, 56

Putrefacio, 93, 94

Q,letter, 226

Qwa (in composition), 87

Quadriiugus, 15

Quadrisyllable feet, 156

Quando, 52, 59

Quan documque, 60

Quaridoque 60

Quandoquidem, 60

Quantity, 209

Quantity, definition of, 4

Quapropter, 87

Quure, 87

319

Page

Quasi, , , 48, 50, 90

Quatenus, , ... 87

Quater, 149

Quatuor, 149

Que (enclitic), 82

Quia, 37, 41

Quiris, 73

Quis, 32

Quitum, 98, 100

Quo (in composition), 87

Quocirca, 87

Quocunque, 87

Quominus, 87

Quomodo, 52, 60, 87

Qucque, 87

Quotidianus, 150

R, letter, 238

R, final, 67

Rarefacio, 95

Ratum, , 98

Re (in composition), 87

Recepso, 136

j. 1 1/ c* o tv^ c ^ * * * x^\/
Recidere Reci limus,

133, 134, 135
Reducit Reducunt

Reducere, 133, 134, 1 35

Roperit, 133, 1 34, 1 35

Refert, 87,89

Regis, 29

Rei, 17, 20

Reiicio reicio, 12i>

Relanguit, 137

Relatum,, 133, 134, 135

Relicuas, 136, l- JS

Relicuo, 1 36, 138

Religio and its cases, 133, 134
Reliquiae and its cases, 133, 134<

Remotum, 133, 134, ! *>

Responde, 45, 4t>

Respondeamus, .., US

Repulit, 1 33, 1 34, 1 3f>

Retulit, 133, 134, 13-5

Rhea 21

Rhythm, 271

Ris final, in the indicative

future perfect, &c., ?&

Rogo, oG

Rubefacio, 92

Rutum, 98, 10 J

S, letter, 23S

S final, dropped before a
word beginning with a

consonant, 48,62, 91, 26S

Salamis, 7:>

Salve, 45, 4f>

Samnis, 73, 75

Sapphic, greater, 186

Sapphic, lesser, 184

Sapphic Stanza, .184

Satin , 34, 66, 148.

Saturnian Verse, 292

c, sp, sg, st, at the begin
ning of a word, 11, 271

Scan, to, definition, 15i>

Scateo and Scato 280

Scazon, 161, 195

S. C. de Bacchanalibus, .. ..250-

S. C. de Tiburtibus 253

Scidi,... 97, 93

Scio 52, 5G

Scipios, epitaphs on, 246

Se (in composition), 87

Sedare Sedere ... 29

320

Page
Sedes (noun and verb), .... 29

Sedile 29

Semen, 30

Semi, words compounded

with, 118

Semianimis, 7,118

Semisopitus, 92

Semivir, 91

Semi-vowels, 2

Senarius, 191-195

Seorsum, 119

Seorsus, 119

Sero, 52

Sexaginta, 41

Short syllables, definition of, 4

iSz (in composition), 87

Sibe, , 51

Sibi, 48, 51

Sibilants, 2, 3

Sicania, 131

Sicanis, , 131

Sicanius, 131

Sicanus, 131

Sicelides, 131

Sicelis, 131

Sicilia, 131

Sicubi, 51, 87

Siculus, 131

Sicuti, 5!

Siet 136

Siluae, 137

Simois, 73

Si-qua, 30

Siquidem, . 87

Smaragdus, 12

Solius, 17

Soluit, 136

Solutum, 102

Soluunt, 136, 137

Sopitus, 92

Sotadean 189

Spei, 17,20

Spondeo, 56

Statim, 101

Statio, 101

Stator, 101

Statum, 101

Statura, 101

Status, 101

Stellio, 126

Stesichorean, 213

Steti, 97, 98

Stipendium, 149

Stipo, 149

Stiti, 97,98

Strideo and stride, 290

Stupefacio, 92

Suadent, 136

Suadet, 9

Suaveolens, 7, 118

Subiicio Subicio, 129

Subjunctive perfect, 75, 76

Suemus, 136

Suerit, <fca, 136

Suetae, 137

Sueti, &c., 136

Suetus, 9

Sueyos, 137

Supines, dissyllabic, 98

. polysyllabic, 101

Superne, 43

Surrexe, 1 40

Suspicio, 29

Syllables, contracted, 6, 8

, doubtful, defin. of, 4

INDEX.

Page
Syllables, long, definition of, 4

naturally short, ... 14

, short, definition of,

Synaeresis, 140

Synaloepha, 14U

Synapheia, 115

Syncope, 140, 153

Synecphonesis, 1 40

Synizesis, 140

Syntax, definition of, 1

Systole, 147, 148, 150

T, final, 80

Taeniis, 118

Talipedans, 150

Tantummodo, 52

Tecmessa, 12

Tern ere, 43

Tenues, 2, 3

Tenuis and its cases, 12P

Tepefacio, 93, 94

Ter, 32

Tergeo and Tergo, 290

Terrai, 17, 20

Tethyn, 07

Tetrastrophon, 217

Tetuli, 98

Tetulit, 136

Thales, 72

Therapne Therapnaeus, 12, 13

Thesis, 271

Theseius, 142

Theseus, 142

Thetidi, 50

Thyniasin, 109

Tibe, 51

Tibereia, 143

Tibi, 48,51

Time, in Prosody, 4

Tmesis, 153

Torreat, 119

Totius, 17

Trans (in composition),.. .. 81

Tremefacio, 92

Tricolon, 216

Triduum, 87

Triemimeris, 105

Trigesimus, 87

Triginta, 45,87

Trimus, 87

Trinacria, 87

Trinus, 87

Tris and Tri (in composi
tion), 87

Tristrophon, 217

Trisyllabic feet, 155

Trochaic Dimeter, 20i

Tetrameter, 200

Verses, 200, 202

Trees, 237

Troia, 237

Troiadea, 237

Troianus, 237

Troicus, 237

Troiugena, 237

Troius 142, 237

Tros, 237

Trous, 1 4.2, 237

Tueor and Tuor, 290

Tuli, 97,98

Tumefacio, 92

Tuticanus, 147

Tyndaridi,.... 50

U, final, 61

Page

U final, In the dative and
ablative of the fourth de
clension, 62

U in the dative of the fourth

declension, 135, 137

Ua, ue, ui, uo,uu, 9

Ubi, . 48,49,51

Jbicunque, 51

Ubique, 51

Ubivis, 51

Ullius, 17

Ulyssei, 10,146,284

Ulyssi, 146,284

Union of different kinds of

verse, 216

Unius, 17

Us final, 77

in Greek words, . . 78

in nouns of the

third declension, 77, 78

in nouns of the

fourth declension, 77, 78

. in the older poets, 62

Uti, 51

Utinam, 51

Utique, 51

Utrius, 17

V, letter, 1 2,6,229

, double power of, ..2, 126, 136

Vacillo, 150

Vale, 45, 46

Vas 32,34

Vaticanus, 151

Ve (in composition), 87

(enclitic), 32

Vehemens,Vehementer,&c.,

119, 233

Veii, 143

Veius, 17,21,143

Veluti, 51

Vemens,Vementer,&c.,119, 233
Verbs which appear under a

double form, 288

Veridicus, 92

Vero, 52, 55

Verse, definition of, 159

Verses, classification of, ....159

mixed, 202

Versification, 155-217

Vide, 45, 4C

Viden , 34, 47, 66, 148

Videsis, 47

Vietis, 119

Vindemiator, 118

Vir, 32,35

Vixet, 139, 140

Voces, 29

Volo, 52, 56

Volutum, 102

Vowel before a rowel, 17

before a vowel in

Greek words, 18, 24

Vowels, 1

-, classification of,.... 3
naturally short, .. . . 12

Vulteius, 17,21

Weak position, 12, 15, 16

X, letter, 238

Xiphias, 70

Y, letter, 1,241

final, 62

li final, 79

Z, letter, , !, 241

CATALOGUE

OF

STANDARD WORKS

Published by

CHARLES GRIFFIN & COMPANY,

PAGE

I. Religious Works 3

II. Scientific ...... 8

III. Educational ,, 19

IV. Works in General Literature . . . .26

tonbxm; :

10, STATIONERS HALL COURT.

TWENTY-FIFTH THOUSAND.

Large 8vo, Cloth, with 150 Illustrations, 8s.

A DICTIONARY OF

DOMESTIC MEDICINE

AND HOUSEHOLD SURGERY.

BY

SPENCER THOMSON, M.D., EDIN., L.R.C.S.

Thoroughly revised and brought down to the present state of Medical Science.

With Appendix on the MANAGEMENT of the SICK-ROOM, and many

Hints for the DIET and COMFORT of INVALIDS.

FROM THE AUTHOR S PREFATORY ADDRESS.

11 WITHOUT entering upon that difficult ground which correct professiona3
knowledge, and educated judgment, can alone permit to be safely trodden,
there is a wide and extensive field for exertion, and for usefulness, open to
the unprofessional, in the kindly offices of a true DOMESTIC MEDICINE,
the timely help and solace of a simple HOUSEHOLD SURGERY, or better
still, in the watchful care more generally known as " SANITARY PRECAU
TION," which tends rather to preserve health than to cure disease. "The
touch of a gentle hand" will not be less gentle because guided by know
ledge, nor will the safe domestic remedies be less anxiously or carefully ad
ministered. Life may be saved, suffering may always be alleviated. Even
to the resident in the midst of civilization, the "KNOWLEDGE IS
POWER" to do good; to the settler and the emigrant it is INVALUABLE.
I know well what is said by a few, about injuring the medical profession,
by making the public their own doctors. Nothing will be so likely to make
14 long cases " as for the public to attempt any such folly ; but people of
moderate means who, so far as medical attendance is concerned, are worse
off than the pauper will not call in and fee their medical adviser for every
slight matter, and, in the absence of a little knowledge, will have recourse
to the prescribing druggist, or to the patent quackery which flourishes upon
ignorance, and upon the mystery with which some would invest their calling.
And not patent quackery alone, but professional quackery also, is less likely
to find footing under the roof of the intelligent man, who, to common sense
and judgment, adds a little knowledge of the whys and wherefores of the
treatment of himself and family. Against that knowledge which might aid
a sufferer from accident, or in the emergency of sudden illness, no humane
man could offer or receive an objection."

Notices of the Press.

"The BEST and SAFEST book on Domestic Medicine and Household Surgery which
has yet appeared." London Journal of Medicine.

" Dr. Thomson has fully ?ucceded in conveying to the public a vast amount of useful ro-
fessional knowledge." Dublin Journal of Medical Science.

1 The best production of the kind we possess." Christian Witness. ^

" The amount of useful knowledge conveyed in this work is surprising." Medical
and Gazette.

" WORTH ITS WEIGHT IN GOLD TO FAMILIES AND THE CLERGY." Oxford Herald.

^ *

LONDON: CHARLES GRIFFIN & COMPANY

Charles Griffin & Company s
LIST OF PUBLICATIONS.

-0-

Religious Works.

ALTAR OF THE HOUSEHOLD (The) ; a

Series of Prayers and Selections from the Scriptures, for Domestic
Worship, for every Morning and Evening in the Year. By the
Rev. Dr. HARRIS, assisted by eminent Contributors, with an Intro
duction by the Rev. W. LINDSAY ALEXANDER, D.D. New Edition^
entirely revised. Royal 4to, with Steel Frontispiece. Cloth, gilt edges,
22/- May also be had bound in the following styles : half-bound calf,
marbled edges ; and levant morocco, antique, gilt edges.

%* Also illustrated with a series of first-class Engravings on Steel, descriptive
of the most important Events in the Old and New Testaments, at 6/-
extra.

ANECDOTES (CYCLOPEDIA of RELIGIOUS

and MORAL). With an Introductory Essay by the Rev. GEORGE
CHEEVER, D.D. Crown 8vo. Cloth, 3/6. Sixteenth Thousand.

*** These Anecdotes relate to no trifling subjects; and they have been selected, not
only for amusement, but for instruction. By those engaged in the tuition of the young,
they will be found highly useful.

BIBLE HISTORY (A Manual of). By the Rev.

J WYCLIFFE GEDGE. Small 8vo. Cloth neat, yd.

"This small but very comprehensive Manual is much more than a mere summary
of Bible History." Church Sunday School Magazine.

BUNYAN S PILGRIM S PROGRESS. With

Expository Lectures by the Rev. ROBERT MAGUIRE, Incumbent of
St. Olave s, Southwark. With Steel Engravings. Imperial 8vo. Cloth
gilt, 10/6. Second Edition.

BUNYAN S PILGRIM S PROGRESS. With

Life and Notes, Experimental and Practical, by WILLIAM MASON.
Printed in large type, and Illustrated with full-page Woodcuts. Crown
8vo. Bevelled boards, gilt, and gilt edges, 3/6. Tenth Thousand.

CHARLES GRIFFIN & COMPANY S

BUNYAN S SELECT WORKS. With an Ori-

ginal Sketch of the Author s Life and Times. Numerous Engravings.
T.VG vols., super-royal 8vo. Cloth. 367. New Edition*

CHRISTIAN YEAR (The) : Thoughts in Verse

for the Sundays and Holy Days throughout the Year. With an ori
ginal Memoir of the Rev. JOHN KEBLE, by W. TEMPLE, Portrait, and
sixteen beautiful Engravings on Steel, after eminent Masters. In 4to,
handsome cloth, bevelled, 12/6 ; unique walnut boards, 2i/- ; morocco
antique, 25/- ; moroCco extra, 3o/-

Morning ..
Sunset

A Mountain Stream
A River Scene . .
A Mountain Lake
A Greek Temple. ,
A Village Church
The Wayside Cross

ILLUSTRATIONS.

after H.HOWARD, R.A.
,, G. BARRETT.

C. BENTLEY.

,, C. W. RADCLYFFE.
J. M. W. TURNER.
D. ROBERTS, R.A.
C. W. RADCLYFFE.
TONY JOHANNOT.

The Old Mansion, .after C.W. RADCLYFFE.

The Cathedral Choir
Sunset(after CLAUDE)
Moonlight..
Pastoral Landscape
Halt in the Desert
Guardian Angels..
The Church Gate

LEVAINT.

G. BARRETT.

HOFLAND.

C.W. RADCLYFFE.

D. ROBERTS, R.A.

H. HOWARD, R.A.

C. W. RADCLYFFE.

" An Edition de luxe, beautifully got up admirably adapted for a gift-book."

John Bull.

CHRISTIAN YEAR (The). With Memoir of the

Author by W. TEMPLE, Portrait, and Eight Engravings on Steel,
after eminent Masters. Small 8vo, toned paper. Cloth gilt, 5/- ;
morocco, elegant, 10/6 ; unique malachite boards, 12/6. New Edition.

*** The above are the only issues of the " Christian Year," with Memoir and Por
trait of the Author. In ordering, Griffin s Editions should be specified.

CRUDEN S COMPLETE CONCORDANCE TO

THE OLD AND NEW TESTAMENTS, AND THE BOOKS
CALLED APOCRYPHAL. Edited and corrected by WILLIAM
YOUNGMAN. With fine Portrait of CRUDEN. Imperial 8vo. Cloth,
handsome gilt top, 7/6. New Edition.

DR. DICK S POPULAR WORKS.

DICK (Thos., LL.D., F.R.A.S.): CHRISTIAN

PHILOSOPHER (The); or, The Connection of Science and Philo
sophy with Religion. Revised and enlarged. Illustrated with 150
Engravings on Wood. Crown 8vo, toned paper. Handsomely bound,
with gilt edges, 5/- Twenty-eighth Edition.

DICK (Dr.): SIDEREAL HEAVENS (The).

and other Subjects connected with Astronomy, as illustrative of the
Character of the Deity, and of an Infinity of other Worlds. Illustrated.
Crown Svo, toned paper. Handsomely bound, with gilt edges, 5/-
New Edition.

RELIGIOUS PUBLICATIONS.

STANDARD BIBLICAL WORKS

BY

THE REV. JOHN EADIE, D.D., LL.D.,

Late Professor of Biblical Literature and Exegesis to the United Presbyterian Church,
and Member of the New Testament Revision Company.

This Series has been prepared, on an accurate and scientific basis, to afford sound and
necessary aid to the Reader of Holy Scripture. The FOUR VOLUMES comprised in it form
in themselves a COMPLETE LIBRARY of REFERENCE, BIBLICAL and ECCLESIASTICAL.
Number of copies already issued, OVER A QUARTER OF A MILLION.

I. EADIE (Rev. Prof.): BIBLICAL CYCLO-

P^EDIA (A); or, Dictionary of Eastern Antiquities, Geography, Natural
History, Sacred Annals and Biography, Theology, and Biblical Liter
ature, illustrative of the Old and New Testaments. With Maps pre
pared expressly by Messrs. W. & A. K. JOHNSTON, many Engravings,
and Lithographed Fac-simile of the recently- discovered Moab^te Stone,
with Translation of the Inscription. Large post 8vo, 700 pages.
Handsome cloth, 7/6; half-bound calf, 10/6; morocco antique, i6/-
Twentieth Edition.

"We must regard this Bible Dictionary of Dr. Eadie s as decidedly the best
adapted for popular use, and have always found it a reliable authority. To the Clergy
not possessed of large libraries, and to whom the price of books is important, we can
cordially recommend the present volume." Clerical Journal.

II. EADIE (Rev. Prof.) : CRUDEN S CONCORD
ANCE TO THE HOLY SCRIPTURES. With a Portrait on Steel of

ALEXANDER CRUDEN, M.A., and Introduction by the Rev. Dr. KING.
Post 8vo. Cloth, 3/6; hall-bound calf, 6/6; full calf, gilt edges, 8/6;
full morocco, gilt edges, 10/6. Forty-fourth Edition.

*** Dr. EADIE S has long and deservedly borne the reputation of being the COM-
PLETEST and BEST CONCORDANCE extant.

III. EADIE (Rev. Prof.): CLASSIFIED BIBLE

(The). An Analytical Concordance to the Holy Scriptures. Illustrated
with Maps. Post 8vo. Cloth, bevelled, 8/6; morocco, 17/6. Fifth
Edition.

*** The object of the CLASSIFIED BIBLE is to present the entire Scriptures under
certain distinct and exhaustive Heads or Topics It differs from an ordinary Concord
ance in that its arrangement depends not on words, but on subjects. The Reader
will find, under Forty-two different Sections, what the Bible says in relation to
Doctrine, Ethics, Antiquities, &c. The Verses being printed in full, reference and
comparison are greatly facilitated.

We have only to add our unqualified commendation of a work of real excellence
to every Biblical student." Christian Times.

IV. EADIE (Rev. Prof.): ECCLESIASTICALCY-

CLOPyEDIA (The); A Dictionary of Christian Antiquities, SectF,
Denominations, and Heresies ; History of Dogmas, Rites, Sacraments,
Ceremonies, &c., Liturgies, Creeds, Confessions, Monastic and Religiot s
Orders, Modern Judaism. &c. By the Rev. Prof. EADIE, assisted by
the Rev. Dr. HARTWELL HoRNE,Ven. Archdeacon HALE, Prof. McCAUL,
and other contributors. Post 8vo. Cloth bevelled, 8/6; morocco
antique, 17/6. Sixth Edition.

" Our readers will ir>t need to be told that this is a comprehensive work, and we.
may add that it is one which will be found useful and convenient to a large numbet af
both clergy and laity "English Churchman.

6 CHARLES GRIFFIN COMPANY S

REV. PROF. EADIE S WORKS (continued).

V. EADIE (Rev. Prof.) : A DICTIONARY OF

THE HOLY BIBLE; designed chiefly for the Use of Young Persons.
From the larger work by Prof. EADIE. With Map and numerous Illus
trations. Small 8vo. Cloth, 2/6 ; morocco, gilt edges, 7/6. Seventeenth
Edition.

11 Parents and tutors will unanimously thank the author for this result of a labour
of love." Critic.

"A very good and useful compilation for youth." Literary Gazette.

VI. EADIE (Rev. Prof.): A COMMENTARY ON

THE GREEK TEXT OF THE EPISTLE OF ST. PAUL TO
THE EPHESIANS. Revised throughout and enlarged. Demy 8vo.
Cloth, I4/ Second Edition.

" This book is one of prodigious learning and research. The author seems to have
read all, in every language, that has been written upon the Epistle. It is also a work
of independent criticism, and casts much new light upon many passages." Literary
Gazette.

%* A COMPLETE PROSPECTUS of DR. EADIE S POPULAR WORKS for
warded gratis and post-free on application.

HENRY (Matthew) : A COMMENTARY on the

HOLY BIBLE. With Explanatory Notes. In 3 vols., super-royal
8vo. Strongly bound in cloth, 5O/- New Edition.

HERBERT (George) : THE POETICAL

WORKS OF. With Memoir by J. NICHOL, B.A., Oxon, Professor of
English Literature in the University of Glasgow. Edited by CHARLES
COWDEN CLARKE. Antique headings to each page. Small 8vo.
Cloth and gold, 3/- ; morocco antique, 8/- ; malachite, 10/6.

KEBLE and HERBERT : THE CHRISTIAN

YEAR, by JOHN KEBLE, with Memoir of the Author by W. TEMPLE ;
and THE TEMPLE, by GEORGE HERBERT, with Memoir by Prof.
NICHOL. In one vol., 8vo, illustrated, cloth and gold, 7/6.

KITTOQohn, D.D.,F.S.A.,) : The HOLY LAND:

The Mountains, Valleys and Rivers of the Holy Land; being the Physical
Geography of Palestine. With eight full-page Illustrations. Fcap. 8vo.
Cloth, 2/6. Tenth Thousand. New Edition.

" Contains within a small compass a body of most interesting and valuable infor
mation."

KITTO (John, D.D., F.S.A.) : PICTORIAL

SUNDAY BOOK (The). Containing nearly two thousand Illustrations
on Steel and Wood, and a Series of Maps. Folio. Cloth gilt, 3O/-
Seventy -tliird Thousand.

RELIGIOUS PUBLICATIONS.

PALEY (Archdeacon): NATURAL THEOLOGY;

Or, the Evidences of the Existence and the Attributes of the Deity.
With Illustrative Notes and Dissertations, by HENRY, Lord BROUGHAM,
and Sir CHARLES BELL. Many Engravings. One vol., i6mo. Cloth, 4/-

" When Lord Brougham s eloquence in the Senate shall have passed away, and his
services as a statesman shall exist only in the free institutions which they have helped
to secure, his discourse on Natural Theology will continue to inculcate imperishable
truths, and fit the mind for the higher revelations which these truths are destined to
foreshadow and confirm. Edinburgh Review.

PALEY(Archdeacon): NATURAL THEOLOGY,

with Lord BROUGHAM S Notes and DIALOGUES ON INSTINCT.
Many Illustrations. Three vols., i6mo. Cloth, 7/6.

%* This Edition contains the whole of the Original Work, published
at Two Guineas, with the exception of the Mathematical Dissertations.

RAGG (Rev. Thomas) : CREATION S TESTI
MONY TO ITS GOD : the Accordance of Science, Philosophy, and
Revelation. A Manual of the Evidences of Natural and Revealed Re
ligion ; with especial reference to the Progress of Science and Advance
of Knowledge. Revised and enlarged, with new Appendices on Evolu
tion and the Conservation of Energy. Large crown 8vo. Handsome
cloth, bevelled boards, 5/- Thirteenth Edition.

"We are not a little pleased again to meet with the author of this volume in the
new edition of his far-tamed work. Mr. Ragg is one of the few original writers of our
time to whom justice is being done." British Standard.

[This work has been pronounced "The book of the age," "The best popular Text
Book of the Sciences," and " The only complete Manual of Religious Evidence Na
tural and Revealed."]

RELIGIONS OF THE WORLD (The) : Being

Confessions of Faith contributed by eminent Members of every Denom
ination of Christians, also of Mahometanism, the Parsee Religion, the
Hindoo Religion, Mormonism, &c., &c., with a Harmony of the Christian
Confessions of Faith by a Member of the Evangelical Alliance. Crown
8vo. Cloth bevelled, 3/6. New Edition.

*** In this volume, each denomination, through some leading member, has expressed
its own opinions. There is no book in the language on the same plan. Ail oth.tr
works on the subject, being written by one individual, are necessarily one-sidec ,
incomplete, and unauthentic.

SCOTT (Rev. Thomas) : A COMMENTARY ON

THE BIBLE ; containing the Old and New Testaments according to
the Authorised Version, with Practical Observations, copious Marginal
References, Indices, &c. In 3 vols., royal 4to. Cloth, 63/- New Edition.

TIMES (John, F.S.A., Author of "Things not

Generally Known," &c.) :

THOUGHTS FOR TIMES & SEASONS. Selected and compiled
by JOHN TIMES. Fcap. 8vo. Cloth neat, i/- Second Edition.

" In a neat and concise form are brought together striking and beautiful passages
from the works of the most eminent divines and moralists, and political and scientific
writers of acknowledged ability." Edinburgh Daily Review.

8 CHARLES GRIFFIN &> COMPANY S

Scientific Works.

WORKS by WILLIAM AXTKEN,M.D.,Edin.,F.R.S.

Professor of Pathology in the Army Medical School, Examiner in Medicine for H.M. s

Army, Navy, and E.I. Medical Services, Corresponding Member of the Royal Imperial

Society of Physicians of Vienna, of the Society of Medicine and Natural History of

Dresden, and of the Imperial Society of Medicine of Constantinople.

The SCIENCE and PRACTICE of MEDICINE.

In 2 vols., demy 8vo, cloth, with a Steel Plate, Map, and nearly
200 Woodcuts. Price 38/- Sixth Edition, thoroughly revised and
enlarged.

From the amount of additional matter introduced, the two Volumes of the
Sixth Edition are, in reality, equivalent to three ; a special fount of type
having been cast to enable the printer to preserve clearness without
adding to the bulk of the work.

The Author has adopted throughout the NEW NOMENCLATURE and fol
lowed the ORDER OF CLASSIFICATION of DISEASES published by the
ROYAL COLLEGE OF PHYSICIANS in 1869. The DIAGRAMS, illustrative
of the typical ranges of body-temperature in FEBRILE DISEASES (which
were given in the third edition of this work, in 1863, for the first time
in a Text-book), have been, with few exceptions, re-drawn and cut upon
a new model.

Additional WOODCUTS have also been introduced, wherever it was thought
that they would render the descriptions in the text more intelligible.

In short, no labour or expense has been spared to sustain the well-known
reputation of this Work, as "the Representative Book of the Medical
Science and Practice of the day."

Opinions of the Press.

" The work is an admirable one, and adapted to the requirements of the Student,
Professor, and Practitioner of Medicine Malignant Cholera is very fully dis
cussed, and the reader will find a large amount of information not to be met with in other

books, epitomised for him in this The part on Medical Geography forms an

admirable feature of the volumes We know of no work that contains so much,

or such full and varied, information on all subjects connected with the Science and
Practice of Medicine." Lancet.

"The extraordinary merit of Dr. Aitken swork The author has unquestionably

performed a service to the profession of the most valuable kind. The article on
Cholera undoubtedly offers the most clear and satisfactory summary of our knowledge
respecting that disease which has yet appeared." Practitioner.

" Altogether this voluminous treatise is a credit to its Author, its Publisher, and to

English Physic Affords an admirable and honest digest of the opinions and

practice of the day Commends itself to us for sterling value, width of retrospect,

and fairness of representation." Medico-Chirurgical Review.

"The Standard Text-Book in the English language There is, perhaps, no

work more indispensable for the Practitioner and Student." Edin. Medical Journal.

" We can say, with perfect confidence, that no medical man in India should be
without the Sixth Edition of Dr. Aitken s Science and Practice of Medicine. We
say the Sixth Edition, because it is full of new matter. The article on Cholera is by far
the most complete, judicious, and learned summary of our knowledge respecting this
disease which has yet appeared." Indian Medical Gazette.

SCIENTIFIC PUBLICATIONS.

PROF. AITKEN S WORKS (continued.)

AITKEN (William, M.D., F.R.S.) : OUTLINES

OF THE SCIENCE AND PRACTICE OF MEDICINE. A Text-
Book for Students. Crown 8vo. Cloth, bevelled, 12/6.

11 So complete as to form a useful work ot reference. The natural history of the
principal diseases, the diagnostic signs by which they may be distinguished, together
with the therapeutic indications, are concisely and systematically given. The book
cannot fail to become a popular one, and we cordially recommend it to the notice of
teachers and students." Lancet.

" Well-digested, clear, and well-written the work of a man conversant with every
detail of his subject, and a thorough master of the art of teaching. British Medical
Journal.

" Students preparing for examinations will hail it as a perfect godsend for its con
ciseness." A thenceum.

" In respect of both the matter contained, and the manner in which it is conveyed,

our examination has convinced us that nothing could be better We know of no

summary of the use of Electricity as a means of diagnosis equal to that contained
in the Section on Diseases of the Nervous System." Medico-Chirurgical Review.

AITKEN(William,M.D.,F.R.S.): The GROWTH

OF THE RECRUIT, and the Young Soldier, with a view to the
Selection of "Growing Lads" and their Training. Second Edition in
preparation.

" This little work should be in the hands of all instructors of youth, and all em
ployers of youthful labour." Lancet.

AITKEN (William, .M.D, F.R.S.) : OUTLINE

FIGURES OF THE TRUNK OF THE HUMAN BODY. On

which to indicate the areas of physical signs in the Clinical Diagnosis
of Disease. For the use of Students and Practitioners of Medicine. 1/6.

ANSTED (Prof., M.A., F.R.S.) : GEOLOGY :

A TREATISE ON. (Circle of the Sciences). Crown 8vo. Cloth, 2/6.

ANSTED (Prof., M.A., F.R.S.) : NATURAL

HISTORY OF THE INANIMATE CREATION, recorded in the
Structure of the Earth, the Plants of the Field, and the Atmospheric
Phenomena. With numerous Illustrations. Large post 8vo. Cloth, 8/6.

BAIRD (W., M.D., F.L.S., late of the British

Museum) :

THE STUDENT S NATURAL HISTORY; a Dictionary of the Na
tural Sciences : Botany, Conchology, Entomology, Geology, Mineralogy,
Palaeontology, and Zoology. With a Zoological Chart, showing
the Distribution and Range of Animal Life, and over two hundred
and fifty Illustrations. Demy 8vo. Cloth gilt, 10/6.

" The work is a very useful one, and will contribute, by its cheapness and compre
hensiveness, to foster the extending taste for Natural Science." Westminster Review.

io CHARLES GRIFFIN > COMPANY S

NEW AND IMPORTANT WORK.

A DICTIONARY OF HYGIENE AND PUB-

LIC HEALTH. By ALEXANDER WYNTER BLYTH, M.R.C.S., F.C.S.,
etc., Analyst for the County of Devon, and Medical Officer of Health
for the North Devon Combination of Sanitary Authorities. Medium
8vo, 672 pp., cloth bevelled, with Map, Diagram, and 140 Illustrations,
Price 28/-

GENERAL CONTENTS.

The Work comprises over Seven Hundred Articles, embracing the

following subjects:

I. SANITARY CHEMISTRY : the Composition and Dietetic Value
of Foods, with the latest Processes for the Detection of Adul
terations.

II. SANITARY ENGINEERING : Sewage, Drainage, Storage of
Water, Ventilation, Warming, etc.

III. SANITARY LEGISLATION : the whole of the PUBLIC
HEALTH ACT, 1875, together with sections and portions of
other Sanitary Statutes, (without alteration or abridgment,
save in a few unimportant instances) in a form admitting of
easy and rapid reference.

IV. EPIDEMIC AND EPIZOOTIC DISEASES : their History and Pro
pagation, with the Measures for Disinfection.

V. HYGIENE MILITARY, NAVAL, PRIVATE, PUBLIC, SCHOOL.

11 The work now offered to the public aims at filling a vacant place in English
sanitary literature, namely, that of a book of reference which, in one volume of con
venient size, shall contain the information on sanitary topics at present only to be
gathered from the perusal of many separate and distinct treatises-. It is not in
tended solely and entirely for any particular class. Sanitation is imperial it con
cerns every living unit of the State, and is of equal value to all. Therefore,
although the special wants of the practical hygienist the medical officer of health
and public analyst have naturally claimed the first place, and received the attention
which their importance demands, the author has throughout endeavoured to render
intelligible to non-professional readers also, every subject susceptible of such treat
ment." Extract from Author s Preface.

Opinions of the Press.

" The articles on Food and its Adulterations are good, the most recent methods
of examination being given, and the chemical processes well described." Lancet.

" A very important Treatise ... an examination of its contents satisfies us
that it is a work which should be highly appreciated." Medico-Chirurgical Review.

" A work that must have entailed a vast amount of labour and research. . . .
Will be found of extreme value to all who are specially interested in Sanitation. It
is more than probable that it will become a STANDARD WORK IN HYGIENE AND
PUBLIC HEALTH." Medical Times and Gazette.

" Mr. Blyth has ably filled a void in British Sanitary literature. . . . This
STANDARD WORK . . . indispensable for all who are interested in Public-Health
matters, and for all Public Libraries." Public Health.

" Contains a great mass of information of easy reference ... a compilation
carefully made from the best sources. Many of the articles are very good." Sani
tary Record.

" We can cordially recommend it as a book of reference to all persons interested
in Sanitation." Indian Medical Gazette.

BLYTH (A. Wynter, M.R.C.S., F.C.S.) : A MA
NUAL OF PRACTICAL CHEMISTRY, applied to the Analysis of
Foods and Detection of Poisons. Crown 8vo. (In Preparation).

SCIENTIFIC PUBLICATIONS. n

THE CIRCLE OF THE SCIENCES:

A SERIES OF POPULAR TREATISES

ON THE NATURAL AND PHYSICAL SCIENCES,

AND THEIR APPLICATIONS.

BY

Professors OWEN, ANSTED, YOUNG and TENNANT ; Drs. LATHAM, EDWARD

SMITH, SCOFFERN, BUSHNAN and BRONNER; Messrs. MITCHELL, TWISDEN,

DALLAS, GORE, IMRAY, MARTIN, SPARLING, and others.

Complete in nine volumes, illustrated with many thousand Engravings on
Wood. Crown 8vo. Cloth lettered. 5/- each volume.

VOL. i. ORGANIC NATURE. Part I. Animal and Vegetable Physi
ology ; the Skeleton and the Teeth ; Varieties of the Human Race,
by Professor OWEN, Dr. LATHAM, and Dr. BUSHNAN.

VOL. 2. ORGANIC NATURE. Part II. Structural and Systematic
Botany, and Natural History of the Animal Kingdom, Invertebrated
Animals : by Dr. EDWARD SMITH and WILLIAM S. DALLAS, F.L.S.

VOL. 3. ORGANIC NATURE. Part III. Natural History of the
Animal Kingdom, Vertebrated Animals : by WILLIAM S. DALLAS,
F.L.S.

VOL. 4. INORGANIC NATURE, Geology and Physical Geography
Crystallography ; Mineralogy ; Meteorology, and Atmospheric Pheno
mena, by Professor ANSTED, Rev. W. MITCHELL, M.A., Professor
TENNANT, and Dr. SCOFFERN.

VOL. 5. PRACTICAL ASTRONOMY, NAVIGATION, AND NAU
TICAL ASTRONOMY, by HUGH BREEM, Greenwich Observatory,
Professor YOUNG, and E. J. LOWE, F.R.A.S.

VOL. 6. ELEMENTARY CHEMISTRY. The Imponderable Agents
and Inorganic Bodies, by JOHN SCOFFERN, M.D.

VOL. 7. PRACTICAL CHEMISTRY. Monographs; on Electro-Metal
lurgy; the Photographic Art; Chemistry of Food and its Adultera
tions; and Artificial Light; by GEORGE GORE, Birmingham, JOHN
SCOFFERN, M.D., Dr. EDWARD BRONNER, Bradford, MARCUS SPARLING,
and JOHN MARTIN.

VOL. 8. MATHEMATICAL SCIENCE. Philosophy of Arithmetic;
Algebra and its Solutions ; Plane Geometry ; Logarithms ; Plane and
Spherical Trigonometry ; Mensuration and Practical Geometry, with
use of Instruments, by Prof. YOUNG, Rev. J. F. TWISDEN, M.A., Sand
hurst College, and ALEXANDER JARDINE, C.E.

VOL. 9. MECHANICAL PHILOSOPHY. The Properties of Matter,
Elementary Statics; Dynamics; Hydrostatics; Hydrodynamics; Pneu
matics ; Practical Mechanics ; and the Steam Engine, by the Rev.
WALTER MITCHELL, M.A., J. R. YOUNG, and JOHN IMRAY.

12 CHARLES GRIFFIN &> COMPANY S

THE CIRCLE OF THE SCIENCES,

In Separate Treatises. Cloth.

5. d.

1. ANSTED S Geology and Physical Geography . . .26

2. BREEM S Practical Astronomy . . . . .26

3. BRONNER and SCOFFERN S Chemistry of Food and Diet . i 6

4. BUSHNAN S Physiology of Animal and Vegetable Life . i 6

5. GORE S Theory and Practice of Electro-Deposition . i 6

6. IMRAY S Practical Mechanics i 6

7. JARDINE S Practical Geometry . . ." . .16

8. LATHAM S Varieties of the Human Species . . .16

9. MITCHELL & TENNANT S Crystallography & Mineralogy 3 o

10. MITCHELL S Properties of Matter and Elementary Statics i 6

11. OWEN S Principal Forms of the Skeleton and the Teeth, i 6

12. SCOFFERN S Chemistry of Light, Heat and Electricity . 3 o

13. SCOFFERN S Chemistry of the Inorganic Bodies . .30

14. SCOFFERN S Chemistry of Artificial Light . . .16

15. SCOFFERN and LOWE S Practical Meteorology . .16

16. SMITH S Introduction to Botany : Structural & Systematic 2 o

17. TWISDEN S Plane and Spherical Trigonometry . .16

18. TWISDEN on Logarithms i o

19. YOUNG S Elements of Algebra i o

20. YOUNG S Solutions of Questions in Algebra . . .10

21. YOUNG S Navigation and Nautical Astronomy . .26

22. YOUNG S Plane Geometry . . . . . .16

23. YOUNG S Simple Arithmetic i o

24. YOUNG S Elementary Dynamics . . . . .16

DALLAS (W. S., F.L.S.):

A POPULAR HISTORY OF THE ANIMAL CREATION: being
a Systematic and Popular Description of the Habits, Structure and
Classification of Animals. With coloured Frontispiece and many
hundred Illustrations. Crown 8vo. Hoth, 8/6. New Edition.

SCIENTIFIC PUBLICATIONS. 13

DOUGLAS S TELEGRAPH CONSTRUCTION.

Published with the Approval of the Director-General of Telegraphs in India.

A MANUAL OF TELEGRAPH CONSTRUC-

TION : The Mechanical Elements of Electric Telegraph Engineering.
For the use of Telegraph Engineers and others. By JOHN CHRISTIE
DOUGLAS, Society of Telegraphic Engineers, East India Government
Telegraph Department, &c. With numerous Diagrams. Crown 8vo.
Cloth, bevelled, i5/- Second Edition, with Appendices and Copious
Index, now ready.

GENERAL CONTENTS.
PART I. GENERAL PRINCIPLES OF STRENGTH AND

STABILITY, comprising the Strength of Materials; the Dis
tribution of Load and Stress in Telegraph Structures, such as
Poles simple, strutted, tied, stayed, coupled, and trussed ;
the Catenary, with application of its Formulae to the cases
of Wires and Cables ; Theory of the Submersion of
Cables, &c.

PART II. PROPERTIES AND APPLICATIONS OF MATE
RIALS, OPERATIONS, AND MANIPULATION, including the Prin
ciples and Practice of, and Numerical Data for, designing
Simple Structures, such as Poles of Iron and Wood ; Iron and
Wooden Masts simple and compound ; Specifications for
Wire, &c.; Soldering; Surveying; the Raising of Heavy
Masts ; Insulating Materials and their Applications, &c.

PART III. TELEGRAPH CONSTRUCTION, MAINTENANCE

AND ORGANISATION, treating of the Application of the In
formation conveyed in Parts I and II. to the case of Combined
Structures, including the Construction of Overground, Subter
ranean, and Subaqueous Lines; Office Fittings; Estimating;
Organisation, &c.

" Mr. Douglas deserves the thanks of Telegraphic Engineers for the excellent

1 Manual now before us .... he has ably supplied an existing want

the subject is treated with great clearness and judgment .... good practical
information given in a clear, terse style." Engineering.

"Mr. Douglas s work is, we believe, the first of its kind. . . . The author is

evidently a practical Telegraphic Engineer The amount of information

given is such as to render this volume a most useful guide to any one who may be
engaged in any branch of Electric-Telegraph Engineering." Athtntzum.

" The book is calculated to be of great service to Telegraphic Engineers. . . .
the arrangement is so judicious that with the aid of the full table of contents, reference
to any special point should be easy." Iron.

GRIFFIN (John Joseph, F.R.S.) :

CHEMICAL RECREATIONS: A Popular Manual of Experi
mental Chemistry. With 540 Engravings of Apparatus. Crown 4to.
Cloth. Tenth Edition.

Part I. Elementary Chemistry, price 2/-

Part II. The Chemistry of the Non-Metallic Elements, including a

Comprehensive Course of Class Experiments, price 10/6.
Or, complete in one volume, cloth, gilt top, 12/6

CHARLES GRIFFIN > COMPANY S

LEAKED (Arthur, M.D., F.R.C.P., Senior Phy-

sician to the Great Northern Hospital) :

IMPERFECT DIGESTION : Its Causes and Treatment. Post 8vo.
Cloth, 4/6. Sixth Edition.

" It now constitutes about the best work on the subject." Lancet.

" Dr. Leared has treated a most important subject in a practical spirit and popular
manner." Medical Times and Gazette.

" A useful manual of the subject upon which it treats, and we welcome it as an
addition to our Medical Literature." Dublin Quarterly Journal of Medical Science.

MOFFITT (Staff-Assistant-Surgeon A., of the

Royal Victoria Hospital, Netley) :

A MANUAL OF INSTRUCTION FOR ATTENDANTS ON
THE SICK AND WOUNDED IN WAR. Published under the
sanction of the National Society for Aid to the Sick and Wounded in
War. With numerous Illustrations. Post 8vo. Cloth, 5/-

" A work by a practical and experienced author. After an explicit chapter on the
Anatomy of the Human Body, directions are given concerning bandaging, dressing of
sores, wounds, &c., assistance to wounded on field of action, stretchers, mule litters,
ambulance, transport, &c. All Dr. Moffitt s instructions are assisted by well executed
illustrations." Public Opinion.

" A well written volume. Technical language has been avoided as much as possible,
and ample explanations are afforded on all matters on the uses and management of
the Field Hospital Equipment of the British Army." Standard.

NAPIER (James, F.R.S.E., F.C.S.):

A MANUAL OF ELECTRO-METALLURGY. With numerous
Illustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth, 7/6. Fifth Edition, revised and
enlarged.

GENERAL CONTENTS.

I. HISTORY of the ART.
II. DESCRIPTION of GALVANIC BAT
TERIES and their RESPECTIVE
PECULIARITIES.

III. ELECTROTYPE PROCESSES.
IV. BRONZING.

V. MISCELLANEOUS APPLICATIONS of
the Process of COATING with
COPPER.

VI. DEPOSITION of METALS upon one

another.

VII. ELECTRO-PLATING.
VIII. ELECTRO-GILDING.
IX. RESULTS of EXPERIMENTS on the
DEPOSITION of other METALS as
COATINGS.
X. THEORETICAL OBSERVATIONS.

"A work that has become an established authority on Electro-Metallurgy, an art
which has been of immense use to the Manufacturer in economising the quantity of

the precious metals absot bed, and in extending the sale of A rt Manufactures

We can heartily commend the work as a valuable handbook on the subject on which
it treats." Journal of Applied Science.

" The fact of Mr. Napier s Treatise having reached a FIFTH EDITION is good

evidence of an appreciation of the Author s mode of treating his subject A

very useful and practical little Manual." Iron.

"The Fifth Edition has all the advantages of a new work, and of a proved and tried
friend. Mr. Napier is well-known for the carefulness and accuracy with which he writes
. . . there is a thoroughness in the handling of the subject which is far from general
in these days . . . The work is one of those which, besides supplying fi^st-class
information, are calculated to inspire invention." Jeweller and Watchmaker.

SCIENTIFIC PUBLICATIONS. 15

NAPIER (James, F.R.S.E., F.C.S.) :

A MANUAL OF THE ART OF DYEING AND DYEING RE-
CEIPTS. Illustrated by Diagrams and Numerous Specimens of Dyed
Cotton, Silk, and Woollen Fabrics. Demy 8vo., cloth, 2i/-. Third
Edition, thoroughly revised and greatly enlarged.

GENERAL CONTENTS:
PART!. HEAT AND LIGHT:

Their effects upon Colours, and the changes they produce in
many Dyeing Operations.

PART II. A CONCISE SYSTEM OF CHEMISTRY, with special
reference to Dyeing :

Elements of Matter, their physical and chemical properties,
producing in their combination the different Acids, Salts, &c.,
in use in the Dye-House.

PART III. MORDANTS AND ALTERANTS :

Their composition, properties, and action in fixing Colours
within the Fibre.

PART IV. VEGETABLE MATTERS in use in the Dye-House :

ist. those containing Tannin, Indigo, &c. ; 2ndly, the various
Dyewoods and Roots, as Logwood, Madder, Bark, &c.

PART V. ANIMAL DYES:

Cochineal, Kerms, Lac, &c.
PART VI. COAL-TAR COLOURS:

Their Discovery, Manufacture, and Introduction to the Dyeing-
Art, from the discovery of MAUVE to ALIZARIN.

APPENDIX. RECEIPTS FOR MANIPULATION :

Bleaching; Removing Stains and Dyes; Dyeing of different
Colours upon Woollen, Silk, and Cotton Materials, with
Patterns.

" The numerous Dyeing Receipts and the Chemical Information furnished will be

exceedingly valuable to the Practical Dyer a Manual of necessary

reference to all those who wish to master their trade, and keep pace with the scientific
discoveries of the time." Journal of Applied Science.

"In this work Mr. Napier has done good service being a Practical Dyer

himself, he knows the wants of his confreres the Article on Water is a very

valuable one to the Practical Dyer, enabling him readily to detect impurities, and

correct their action The Article on Indigo is very exhaustive the Dyeing

Receipts are very numerous, and well illustrated." Textile Manufacturer.

PHILLIPS (John, M.A.,F.R.S., F.G.S., late Pro-

fessor of Geology at the University of Oxford).

A MANUAL OF GEOLOGY: Practical and Theoretical. Revised
and Edited by ROBERT ETHERIDGE, F.R.S., F.G.S., of the Museum of
Practical Geology. (In Preparation}.

16 CHARLES GRIFFIN COMPANY S

PHILLIPS (J.Arthur,M.Inst.C.E.,F.C.S.,F.G.S.,

Ancien Eleve de PEcole des Mines, Paris) :

ELEMENTS OF METALLURGY: A Practical Treatise on the
Art of Extracting Metals from their Ores. With over two hundred Il
lustrations, many of which have been reduced from Working Drawings.
Royal 8vo, 764 pages, cloth, 34/-

GENERAL CONTENTS:
I. A TREATISE on FUELS and REFRACTORY MATERIALS.

II. A Description of the principal METALLIFEROUS MINERALS, with
their DISTRIBUTION.

III. STATISTICS of the amount of each METAL annually produced
throughout the World, obtained from official sources, or,
where this has not been practicable, from authentic private
information.

IV. The METHODS of ASSAYING the different ORES, together with
the PROCESSES of METALLURGICAL TREATMENT, comprising :
IRON, COBALT, NICKEL, ALUM T NIUM, COPPER, TIN, ANTIMONY,
ARSENIC, ZINC, MERCURY, BISMUTH, LEAD, SILVER, GOLD
and PLATINUM.

"In this most useful and handsome volume Mr. Phillips has condensed a large

amount of valuable practical knowledge We have not only the results of scientific

inquiry most cautiously set forth, but the experiences of a thoroughly practical man,
very clearly given." Athenceum.

" For twenty years the learned author, who might well have retired with honour
on account of his acknowledged success and high character as an authority in Metal
lurgy, has been making notes, both as a Mining Engineer and a practical Metallurgist,
and devoting the most valuable portion of his time to the accumulation of materials
for this, his Masterpiece. There can be no possible doubt that Elements of Metal
lurgy will be eagerly sought for by Students in Science and Art, as well as by Practi
cal Workers in Metals Two hundred and fifty pages are devoted exclusively to

the Metallurgy of Iron, in which every process of manufacture is treated, and the
latest improvements accurately detailed." Colliery Guardian.

" The value of this work is almost inestimable. There can be no question that the

amount of time and labour bestowed on it is enormous There is certainly no

Metallurgical Treatise in the language calculated to prove of such general utility to
the Student really seeking sound practical information upon the subject, and none
which gives greater evidence of the extensive metallurgical knowledge of its author."
Mining Journal.

PORTER : (Surgeon-Major J. H., Assistant-

Professor of Military Surgery in the Army Medical School, Hon. Assoc.
of the Order of St. John of Jerusalem) :

THE SURGEON S POCKET-BOOK: An Essay on the Best Treat
ment of the Wounded in War ; for which a Prize was awarded by Her
Majesty the Empress of Germany. Specially adapted to the PUBLIC
MEDICAL SERVICES. With numerous Illustrations, i6mo, roan, 7/6.

"Just such a work as has long been wanted, in which men placed in a novel
position, can find out quickly what is best to be done. We strongly recommend it to
every officer in the Public Medical Services." Practitioner.

"A complete vadc meciCm to guide the military surgeon in the field." British
Medical Journal.

"A capital little book . . . of the greatest practical value. . . . A surgeon
with this Manual in his pocket becomes a man of resource at once." Westminster
Review.

SCIENTIFIC PUBLICATIONS. 17

SCIENTIFIC MANUALS

BY

W. J. MACQTJOKN EANKINE, C.E., LL.D., P.E.S.,

Late Regius Professor of Civil Engineering in the University of Glasgow.

I. RANKINE (Prof.): APPLIED MECHANICS

(A Manual of) ; comprising the Principles of Statics and Cinematics,
and Theory of Structures, Mechanism and Machines. With numerous
Diagrams. Revised by E. F. BAMBER, C.E. Crown 8vo. Cloth, 12/6.
Ninth Edition.

" Cannot fail to be adopted as a text-book The whole of the information

so admirably arranged that there is every facility for reference." Mining Journal.

II. RANKINE (Prof.): CIVIL ENGINEERING

(A Manual of) ; comprising Engineering Surveys, Earthwork, Founda
tions, Masonry, Carpentry, Metal-work, Roads, Railways, Canals,
Rivers, Water-works, Harbours, &c. With numerous Tables and Illus
trations. Revised by E. F. BAMBER, C.E. Crown 8vo. Cloth, i6/-
Twelfth Edition.

" Far surpasses in merit every existing work of the kind. As a Manual for the
hands of the professional Civil Engineer it is sufficient and unrivalled, and even when
we say this we fall short of that high appreciation of Dr. Rankine s labours which we
should like to express." The Engineer.

III. RANKINE (Prof.): MACHINERY AND

MILL WORK (A Manual of); comprising the Geometry, Motions,
Work, Strength, Construction, and Objects of Machines, &c. Illus
trated with nearly 300 Woodcuts. Revised by E. F. BAMBER, C.E.
Crown 8vo. Cloth, 12/6. Third Edition.

"Professor Rankine s Manual of Machinery and Millwork fully maintains the
high reputation which he enjoys as a scientific author ; higher praise it is difficult to
award to any book. It cannot fail to be a lantern to the feet of every engineer." The
Engineer.

IV. RANKINE (Prof.): The STEAM ENGINE

and OTHER PRIME MOVERS (A Manual of). With Diagram
of the Mechanical Properties of Steam, numerous Tables and
Illustrations. Revised by E. F. BAMBER, C.E. Crown 8vo. Cloth,
12/6. Eighth Edition.

V. RANKINE (Prof.): USEFUL RULES and

TABLES. For Architects, Builders, Carpenters, Coachbuilders, En
gravers, Engineers, Founders, Mechanics, Shipbuilders, Surveyors,
Wheelwrights, &c. Crown 8vo. Cloth, g/- Fifth Edition.

" Undoubtedly the most useful collection of engineering data hitherto produced."
Mining Journal.

VI. RANKINE (Prof.): A MECHANICAL

TEXT-BOOK. By Professor MACQUORN RANKINE & E. F. BAMBER, C.E.
With numerous Illustrations. Crown 8vo. Cloth, g/- Second Edition.

" The work, as a whole, is very complete, and likely to prove invaluable for furnish
ing a useful and reliable outline of the subjects treated of." Mining Journal.
*** The MECHANICAL TEXT-BOOK forms a simple Introduction to PROF. RANKINE S SERIES

Of MANUALS On ENGINEERING and MECHANICS

iS CHARLES GRIFFIN & COMPANY S

SHELTON (W. Vincent, Foreman to the Imperial

Ottoman Gun-Factories, Constantinople).

THE MECHANIC S GUIDE: A Hand-book for Engineers and
Artizans. With Copious Tables and Valuable Recipes for Practical
Use. Illustrated. Crown 8vo, cloth, 7/6.

GENERAL CONTENTS:

PART I. Arithmetic.
PART II. Geometry.

PART IV. Velocities in Boring
and Wheel-Gearing.

PART V. Wheel and Screw-
Cutting.

PART VI. Miscellaneous Sub-
ITART I. Mensuration. jects.

PART VII. The Steam-Engine.
PART VIII. The Locomotive.

1 THE MECHANIC S GUIDE will answer its purpose as completely as a whole series
of elaborate text-books." Alining Journal.

" Ought to have a place on the bookshelf of every mechanic." Iron.
1 Much instruction is here given without pedantry or pretension." Builder.

" A sine qiiu, non to every practical Mechanic." Railway Service Gazette.

*** This Work is specially intended for Self-Teachers, and places before the Reacer
a concise and simple explanation of General Principles, together with Illustrations of
their adaptation to Practical Purposes.

THOMSON (Spencer, M.D.,L.R.C.S., Edinburgh):

A DICTIONARY of DOMESTIC MEDICINE and HOUSEHOLD
SURGERY. Thoroughly revised and brought down to the present state
of Medical Science. With an additional chapter on the Management
of the Sick Room ; and Hints for the Diet and Comfort of Invalids.
Many Illustrations. Demy 8vo, 750 pages. Cloth, 8/6. Thirteenth
Edition.

" The best and safest book on Domestic Medicine and Household Surgery which
has yet appeared." London Journal of Medicine.

"Dr. Thomson has fully succeeded in conveying to the public a vast amount of
useful professional knowledge." Dublin Journal of Medical Science.

" Worth its weight in gold to families and the clergy." Oxford Herald.

WYLDE (James, formerly Lecturer on Natural

Philosophy at the Polytechnic):

THE MAGIC OF SCIENCE: A Manual of Easy and Amusing
Scientific Experiments. With Steel Portrait of Faraday and many
hundred Engravings. Crown 8vo. Cloth gilt, and gilt edges, 5/- Third
Edition.

" Of priceless value to furnish work for idle hands during the holidays. A
thousand mysteries of Modern Science are here unfolded. We learn how to make
Oxygen Gas, how to construct a Galvanic Battery, how to gild a Medal by Electro
plating, or to reproduce one by Electrotyping, how to make a Microscope or take a
Photograph, while the elements of Mechanics are explained so simply and clearly
that the most unmechanical of minds must understand them. Such a work is
deserving of the highest praise." The Graphic.

"To those who need to be allured into the paths of natural science, by witnessing
the wonderful results that can be produced by well-contrived experiments, we do not
know that we could recommend a more useful volume." Athenceum.

EDUCATIONAL PUBLICATIONS. 19

Educational Works.

BRYCE (Archibald Hamilton, D.C.L., LL.D.,

Senior Classical Moderator in the University of Dublin) :

VIRGILII OPERA. Text from HEYNE and WAGNER. English
Notes, original, and selected from the leading German, American
and English Commentators. Illustrations from the antique. Com
plete in One Volume, fcap. 8vo., cloth, 6/- Twelfth Edition.

Or, in Three Parts :

Parti. BUCOLICS and GEORGICS .. .. 2/6

Part II. THE ^NEID, Books I. VI ..... 2/6

Part III. THE ^ENEID, Books VII. XII. .. 2/6

"Contains the pith of what has been written by the best scholars on the subject-
...... The notes comprise everything that the student can want." A thenceum.

" The most complete, as well as elegant and correct, edition of Virgil ever published
in this country." Educational Times.

" The best commentary on Virgil which a student can obtain." Scotsman.

COBBETT (William) : ENGLISH GRAMMAR

in a Series of Letters, intended for the use of Schools and Young Per
sons in general. With an additional Chapter on Pronunciation, by the
Author s Son, JAMES PAUL COBBETT. Fcap. 8vo. Cloth, 1/6. (The
only correct and authorized Edition).

" A new and cheapened edition of that most excellent of all English Grammars*
William Cobbett s. It contains new copyright matter, as well as includes the equally
amusing and instructive Six Lessons intended to prevent statesmen from writing in
an awkward manner. " Atlas.

COBBETT (William) : A FRENCH GRAMMAR.

Fcap. 8vo. Cloth, 3/6. Fifteenth Edition.

" Cobbett s French Grammar comes out with perennial freshness. There are
few grammars equal to it for those who are learning, or desirous of learning, French
without a teacher. The work is excellently arranged, and in the present edition we
note certain careful and wise revisions of the text." School Board Chronicle.

" Business men commencing the study of French will find this treatise one of the
best aids ...... It is largely used on the Continent." Midland Counties Herald.

COBBETT (James Paul): A LATIN GRAM

MAR. Fcap. 8vo. Cloth, z/-

COLERIDGE (Samuel Taylor) : A DISSERTA-

TIpN ON THE SCIENCE OF METHOD. (Encyclopedia Metro-
politana.} With a Synopsis. Crown 8vo. Cloth, 2/- Ninth Edition.

20 CHARLES GRIFFIN & COMPANY S

CRAIK S ENGLISH LITERATURE.

A COMPENDIOUS HISTORY OF ENGLISH LITERATURE AND
OF THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE from the Norman Conquest.
With numerous specimens. By GEORGE LILLIE CRAIK, LL.D., late
Professor of History and English Literature, Queen s College, Belfast.
In two vols. Royal 8vo. Handsomely bound in cloth, 25/- ; full calf,
gilt edges, 37/6. New Edition.

GENERAL CONTENTS.

INTRODUCTORY.
I. THE NORMAN PERIOD The Conquest.

II. SECOND ENGLISH commonly called Semi-Saxon.
III. THIRD ENGLISH Mixed, or Compound English.
IV. MIDDLE AND LATTER PART OF THE SEVENTEENTH CENTURY.

V. THE CENTURY BETWEEN THE ENGLISH REVOLUTION AND THE
FRENCH REVOLUTION.

VI. THE LATTER PART OF THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY.

VII. THE NINETEENTH CENTURY: (a) THE LAST AGE OF THE

GEORGES.

(b) THE VICTORIAN AGE.

With numerous Excerpts and Specimens of Style.

11 Anyone who will take the trouble to ascertain the fact, will find how completely
even our great poets and other writers of the last generation have already faded from
the view of the present with the most numerous class of the educated and reading
public. Scarcely anything is generally read except the publications of the day. YET

NOTHING IS MORE CERTAIN THAN THAT NO TRUE CULTIVATION CAN BE SO ACQUIRED.

This is the extreme case of that entire ignorance of history which has been affirmed,

not with more point than truth, to leave a person always a child

" The present work combines the HISTORY OF THE LITERATURE with the HIS
TORY OF THE LANGUAGE. The scheme of the course and revolutions of the Lan
guage which is followed here is extremely simple, and resting not upon arbitrary, but
upon natural or real distinctions, gives us the only view of tke subject that can claim
to be regarded as of a scientific character." Extract from the Author s Preface.

" Professor Craik s book going, as it does, through the whole history of the language,
probably takes a place quite by itself. The great value of the book is its thorough
comprehensiveness. It is always clear and straightforward, and deals not in theories
but in facts." Saturday Review.

CRAIK (Prof.) : A MANUAL OF ENGLISH

LITERATURE, for the Use of Colleges, Schools and Civil Service
Examinations. Selected from the larger work, by Dr. CRAIK. Crown

8vo. Cloth, 7/6. Seventh Edition.

"A Manual of English Literature from so experienced and well-read a scholar as
Professor Craik needs no other recommendation than the mention of its existence."
Spectator.

" This augmented effort will be, we doubt not, received with decided approbation
by those who are entitled to judge, and studied with much profit by those who want to

learn If our young readers will give healthy perusal to Dr. Craik s work, they

will greatly benefit by the wide and sound views he has placed before them."
Athenceum.

CRUTTWELL (Charles Thomas, M.A.) : A

HANDBOOK OF SPECIMENS OF LATIN AUTHORS (Prose-
Writers and Poets) from the Earliest Period to the Latest, chronologi
cally arranged. Crown 8vo. (In Preparation}.

EDUCATIONAL PUBLICATIONS. 21

CRUTTWELL (Charles Thomas, M.A., Fellow

of Merton College, Oxford; Head Master of Bradfield College) :

A HISTORY OF ROMAN LITERATURE, from the Earliest
Period to the Times of the Antonines. With CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES
and TEST-QUESTIONS, for the Use of Students preparing for Examina
tions. Crown 8vo., Cloth, 8/6. Second Edition.

" Mr. CRUTTWELL has done a real service to all Students of the Latin Language
and Literature. . . . Full of good scholarship and good criticism." Athenawn.

" A most serviceable indeed, indispensable guide for the Student. . . . The
general reader will be both charmed and instructed." Saturday Review.

" The Author undertakes to make Latin Literature interesting, and he has suc
ceeded. There is not a dull page in the volume." Academy.

" The great merit of the work is its fulness and accuracy." Guardian.

" This elaborate and very careful work ... in every respect of high merit.
Nothing at all equal to it has hitherto been published in England." British Quarterly
Review.

CURRIE (Joseph, formerly Bead Classical Master

of Glasgow Academy) :

HORATII OPERA. Text from ORELLIUS. English Notes, original,
and selected from the best Commentators. Illustrations from the an
tique. Complete in One Volume, fcap. 8vo., cloth, 5/-

Or, in Two Parts :

Part I. CARMINA . . . . 3/-

Part II. SATIRES and EPISTLES . . 3/-

" The notes are excellent and exhaustive." Quarterly Journal of Education.

CURRIE (Joseph) : EXTRACTS FROM

CAESAR S COMMENTARIES; containing his description of Gaul,
Britain and Germany. With Notes, Vocabulary, &c. Adapted for
Young Scholars. i8mo. Cloth, 1/6. Fourth Edition.

D ORSEY (Rev. Alex. J. D., B.D., of Corpus Christi

Coll., Cambridge, Lecturer at King s Coll., London) :

SPELLING BY DICTATION : Progressive Exercises in English
Orthography, for Schools and Civil Service Examinations. i8mo.
Cloth, i/- Fifteenth Thousand.

FLEMING (William, D.D., late Professor of

Moral Philosophy in the University of Glasgow) :

THE VOCABULARY OF PHILOSOPHY: MENTAL, MORAL,
AND METAPHYSICAL. With Quotations and References for the Use of
Students. Revised andEdited by HENRY CALDERWOOD, LL.D., Pro
fessor of Moral Philosophy in the University of Edinburgh. Crown
8vo. Cloth bevelled, 10/6. Third Edition, enlarged.

" An admirable book. ... In its present shape will be welcome, not only to
Students, but to many who have long since passed out of the class of Students,
popularly so calle 1." Scotsman.

" The additions ">y the Editor bear in their clear, concise, vigorous expression the
stamp of his powerful intellect, and thorough command of our language. More than
ever, the work is now likely to have a prolonged and useful existence, and to facili
tate the researches of those entering upon philosophic Studies." Weekly Review.

"A valuable addition to a Student s Library." Tablet.

22 CHARLES GRIFFIN > COMPANY S

McBURNEY (Isaiah, LL.D.) : EXTRACTS

FROM OVID S METAMORPHOSES. With Notes, Vocabulary, &c.
Adapted for Young Scholars. i8mo. Cloth, 1/6. Third Edition.

COBBIN S MANGNALL:

MANGNALL S HISTORICAL AND MISCEL
LANEOUS QUESTIONS, for the Use of Young People. By RICHMAL
MANGNALL. Greatly enlarged and corrected, and continued to the pre
sent time. By INGRAM COBBIN, M.A. I2mo. Cloth 4/- Forty-eighth
Thousand. New Illustrated Edition.

MENTAL SCIENCE: SAMUEL TAYLOR

COLERIDGE S CELEBRATED ESSAY ON METHOD; Arch
bishop WHATELY S Treatises on Logic and Rhetoric. Crown 8vo.
Cloth, 5/- Tenth Edition.

WORKS BY WILLIAM RAMSAY, M.A.,

Trinity College, Cambridge, late Professor of Humanity in the University of Glasgow.

A MANUAL OF ROMAN ANTIQUITIES.

For the use of Advanced Students. With Map, 130 Engravings,
and very copious Index. Revised and enlarged, with an additional
Chapter on Roman Agriculture. Crown 8vo. Cloth, 8/6. Tenth Edi
tion.

GENERAL CONTENTS.

I. The Typography of Rome.

II. The Origin of the Roman People; their Political and Social
Organization ; Religion ; Kalendar ; and Private Life.

III. General Principles of the Roman Constitution; the Rights of
Different Classes; the Roman Law and Administration of Justice.

IV. The Comitia ; Magistrates ; the Senate.

V. Military and Naval Affairs; Revenues ; Weights and Measures;
Coins, &c.

VI. Public Lands ; Agrarian Laws ; Agriculture, &c.

** Comprises all the results of modern improved scholarship within a moderate
compass." A thenaum .

RAMSAY (Prof.) : AN ELEMENTARY

MANUAL OF ROMAN ANTIQUITIES. Adapted for Junior
Classes. With numerous Illustrations. Crown 8vo. Cloth, 4/- Sixth
Edition.

RAMSAY (Prof.) : A MANUAL OF LATIN

PROSODY. Illustrated by Copious Examples and Critical Remarks.
For the use of Advanced Students. Revised and greatly enlarged.
Crown 8vo. Cloth, 5/- Sixth Edition.

" There is no other work on the subject worthy to compete with it." Athenceum.

RAMSAY (Prof.) : AN ELEMENTARY

MANUAL OF LATIN PROSODY. Adapted for Junior Classes.
Crown 8vo. Cloth,

EDUCATIONAL PUBLICATIONS. 23

THE SCHOOL BOARD READERS:

A NEW SERIES OF STANDARD READING BOOKS.
Edited by a former H.M. INSPECTOR of SCHOOLS.

RECOMMENDED BY THE LONDON SCHOOL BOARD.

And adopted by many School Boards throughout the Country.

*** AGGREGATE SALE, igOjOOO COPIES.

ELEMENTARY READING BOOK, PART I. Containing Lessons s. d.
in all the Short Vowel Sounds. Demy i8mo., 16 pages.
In stiff wrapper o I

ELEMENTARY READING BOOK, PART II. Containing the
Long Vowel Sounds and other Monosyllables. Demy
i8mo, 48 pages. In stiff wrapper o 2

STANDARD I. Containing Reading, Dictation, and Arith
metic. Demy i8mo, 96 pages. Neat cloth . . .04

STANDARD II. Containing Reading, Dictation and Arith
metic. Demy i8mo, 128 pages. Neat cloth . .06

STANDARD III. Containing Reading, Dictation and Arith
metic. Fcap. 8vo, 160 pages. Neat cloth . . .09

STANDARD IV. Containing Reading, Dictation and Arith
metic. Fcap. 8vo, 192 pages. Neat cloth . . .10

STANDARD V. Containing Reading, Dictation and Arith
metic, with an Explanation of the Metric System and
numerous Examples. Crown 8vo, 256 pages. Neat
cloth . . . . . . . . . .16

STANDARD VI. Containing Selections from the best English
Authors, chronologically arranged (Chaucer to Ten
nyson), Hints on Composition, and Lessons on Scien
tific Subjects. Crown 8vo, 320 pages. Neat cloth . 2 o

KEY TO THE QUESTIONS IN ARITHMETIC, in two parts, each o 6

" The general conception is sound, and the execution praiseworthy. The selections

seem, on the whole, happily and judiciously made In the sixth and last volume

we have an excellent chronological selection from our English classics By the

time the scholar has mastered the Series, he ought to have a fairly suggestive know
ledge of English literature. The treatise on composition is brief, but satisfactory;
and the books generally are very much what we should desire." Times.

" The Series is decidedly one of the best that have yet appeared." Athenceum.

" There are no better reading-books published. The advanced books are gems.
The Series reflects great credit on both editor and publisher." Educational Reporter.

" The Series has been very carefully and judiciously prepared" Examiner.

" The choice of matter is excellent, and so are the method and style. We begin
with wholesome stories, poems, and lessons on natural history, brightened with wood
cuts ; and we go on to matters of general information and useful knowledge in a very
attractive shape, till we arrive at a point which ought to turn the pupil out into the
world a good reader, a lover of good reading, and an intelligent member of society."
Schcol Board Chronicle.

%* Each book of this Series contains within itself all that is necessary to
-fulfil the requirements of the Revised Code, viz. : Reading, Spelling and
Dictation Lessons, together with Exercises in Arithmetic, for the whole
year. The paper, type and binding are all that can be desired.

24 CHARLES GRIFFIN <S* COMPANY S

THE SCHOOL BOARD MANUALS:

(ON THE SPECIFIC SUBJECTS OF THE REVISED CODE).

By a former H.M. INSPECTOR OF SCHOOLS.

Editor of the ** School Board Readers."

RECOMMENDED BY THE LONDON SCHOOL BOARD, AND USED IN MANY

SCHOOLS THROUGHOUT THE COUNTRY.

Price 6d. each in stiff wrapper ; cloth neat. jd.

I. ALGEBRA. In this book, which is adapted to Standards IV.,
V. and VI., everything is explained (in accordance with the
Pestalozzian system) upon first principles, and the examples
are, as far as possible, taken from concrete numbers. Abun
dance of examples are given, graduated by easy stages.

II. ENGLISH HISTORY. This book is exactly suited to the
requirements of the Code for Standards IV., V. and VI. the
chief events of importance being given in detail, and the general
landmarks of history in brief. Copious Tables are added.

III. GEOGRAPHY. Contains all that is necessary for passing in
Standards IV., V. and VI.

IV. PHYSICAL GEOGRAPHY. Contents: Figure of the Earth
Mountain Systems Ocean Currents Atmospheric Phe
nomena Trade Winds Distribution of Plants, Animals, and
Races of Men, &c.

V. ANIMAL PHYSIOLOGY. Contents: Classification of Ani
mals the Human Skeleton Bones, Muscles, Skin, Hair, and
Nails Digestion, Circulation, Respiration, Secretion, and Nu
trition the Nervous System the Senses. Illustrated by good
Engravings.

VI. BIBLE HISTORY. Contents: Names, Divisions, and His
tory of the Bible Analysis of the Old and New Testaments
Geography of Palestine Tables of Measures, &c.

*** It is hoped that this book will prove serviceable in the
study of the Scriptures. All controversial points have been care
fully avoided.

"These simple and well-graduated Manuals, adapted to the requirements of the

New Code, are the most elementary of elementary works, and extremely cheap

They are more useful, as practical guide-books, than most of the more expensive
works." Standard.

"The Series will prove a very reliable and substantial aid to the teacher. . . .
The whole of the Manuals bear plain evidence of having been prepared by those
thoroughly conversant practically with the work of teaching, and of having been re
vised by one able to judge of the effect of book-teaching by the crucial test ot its
results. In the Bible History Manual all controversial points have been avoided,
and, as a ground-work and help to the study of the Scriptures, it is to be warmly
commended." Western Daily Mercury.

%* Specimen copies supplied to Teachers at Half the Published Price and
Postage. A Complete Set of READERS and MANUALS on receipt of P.O.O.
for 6s, id.

EDUCATIONAL PUBLICATIONS. 25

SENIOR (Nassau William, M.A., late Professor

of Political Economy in the University of Oxford) :

A TREATISE ON POLITICAL ECONOMY; the Science which
treats of the Nature, the Production, and the Distribution of Wealth.
Crown 8vo. Cloth, 4/- Sixth Edition. (Encyclopedia Metropolitana)

THOMSON (James) : THE SEASONS. With

an Introduction and Notes by ROBERT BELL, Editor of the "Annotated
Series of British Poets." Foolscap 8vo. Cloth, 1/6. Third Edition.
"An admirable introduction to the study of our English classics."

WHATELY (Archbishop) : A TREATISE ON

LOGIC. With Synopsis and Index. Crown 8vo. Cloth, 3/- The
Original Edition. (Encyclopedia Metropolitana}.

WHATELY (Archbishop): A TREATISE ON

RHETORIC. With Synopsis and Index. Crown 8vo. Cloth, 3/6.
The Original Edition. (Encyclopedia Metropolitana).

WYLDE (James): A MANUAL OF MATHE-

MATICS, Pure and Applied. Including Arithmetic, Algebra, Geo
metry, Trigonometry (Plane and Spherical), Logarithms, Mensuration,
&c. Super-royal 8vo. Cloth, 10/6.

%* Specimen Copies of all the Educational Works published by Messrs.
Charles Griffin and Company may be seen at the Libraries of the
College of Preceptors, South Kensington Museum, and Crystal Palace ;
also at the depots of the chief Educational Societies.

26 CHARLES GRIFFIN & COMPANY S

Works in General Literature

BELL (Robert, Editor of the "Annotated Series of

British Poets.") :

GOLDEN LEAVES FROM THE WORKS OF THE POETS
AND PAINTERS. Illustrated by Sixty-four superb Engravings on
Steel, after Paintings by DAVID ROBERTS, STANFIRLD, LESLIE, STOT-
HARD, HAYDON, CATTERMOLE, NASMYTH, Sir THOMAS LAWRENCE, and
many others, and engraved in the first style of Art by FINDEN, GREAT-
BACH, LIGHTFOOT, &c. 410. Cloth gilt, 2 1/- ; unique walnut binding,
3O/- ; morocco antique, 35/- Second Edition.

" Golden Leaves is by far the most important book of the season. The illustra
tions are really works of art, and the volume does credit to the arts of England."
Saturday Review.

11 The Poems are selected with taste and judgment." Times.

" The engravings are from drawings by Stothard, Newton, Danby, Leslie, and
Turner, and it is needless to say how charming are many of the above here given."
Athenceum.

CHRISTISON (John): A COMPLETE SYS
TEM OF INTEREST TABLES at 3, 4, 4$ and 5 per Cent. ; Tables
of Exchange or Commission, Piofit and Loss, Discount, Clothiers ,
Malt, Spirit and various other useful Tables. To which is prefixed the
Mercantile Ready Reckoner, containing Reckoning Tables from one
thirty-second part of a penny to one pound. Greatly enlarged. I2mo.
Bound in leather, 4/6. New Edition.

THE WORKS OF WILLIAM COBBETT.

THE ONLY AUTHORIZED EDITIONS.

COBBETT (William): ADVICE TO YOUNG

MEN and (incidentally) to Young Women, in the Middle and Higher
Ranks of Life. In a series of Letters addressed to a Youth, a Bachelor,
a Lover, a Husband, a Father, a Citizen, and a Subject. Fcap. 8vo.
Cloth, 2/6. New Edition. With admirable Portrait on Steel.

" Cobbett s great qualities were immense vigour, resource, energy, and courage,
joined to a force of understanding, a degree of logical power, and above all a force of

expression, which have rarely been equalled He was the most English of

Englishmen." Saturday Review.

" With all its faults, Cobbett s style is a continual refreshment to the lover of

1 English undefiled. " Pall Mall Gazette.

COBBETT (William): COTTAGE ECONOMY.

Containing information relative to the Brewing of Beer, Making of
Bread, Keeping of Cows, Pigs, Bees, Poultry, &c. ; and relative to other
matters deemed useful in conducting the affairs of a Poor Man s Family.
New Edition, Revised by the Author s Son. Fcap. 8vo. Cloth, 2/6,
Eighteenth Edition.

GENERAL PUBLICATIONS. 27

WILLIAM COBBETT S WORKS (continued}.

COBBETT (Wm.) : EDUCATIONAL WORKS.

(See page 19).

COBBETT (Wm): A LEGACY to LABOURERS;

An Argument showing the Right of the Poor to Relief from the Land.
With a Preface by the Author s Son, JOHN M. COBBETT, late M.P
for Oldham. Fcap. 8vo. Cloth, 1/6. New Edition.

" The book cannot be too much studied just now." Nonconformist.

" Cobbett was, perhaps, the ablest Political writer England ever produced, and his

influence as a Liberal thinker is felt to this day It is a real treat to read his

strong, racy language." Public Opinion.

COBBETT (Wm.) : A LEGACY to PARSONS ;

Or, Have the Clergy of the Established Church an Equitable Right to
Tithes and Church Property ? Fcap. 8vo. Cloth, 1/6. New Edition.

" The most powerful work of the greatest master of political controversy this
country has ever produced." Pall Mall Gazette.

COBBETT (Miss Anne): THE ENGLISH

HOUSEKEEPER ; Or, Manual of Domestic Management. Containing
Advice on the Conduct of Household Affairs, and Practical Instructions,
intended for the Use of Young Ladies who undertake the superin
tendence of their own Housekeeping. Fcap. 8vo. Cloth, 3/6.

COOK S VOYAGES. VOYAGES ROUND

THE WORLD, by Captain COOK. Illustrated with Maps and numer
ous Engravings. Two vols. Super-royal 8vo. Cloth,

DALGAIRNS (Mrs.): THE PRACTICE OF

COOKERY, adapted to the business of Every-day Life. By Mrs.
DALGAIRNS. The best book for Scotch dishes. About Fifty new Recipes
have been added to the present Edition, but only such as the Author
has had adequate means of ascertaining to be valuable. Fcap. 8vo.
Cloth, 3/6. Sixteenth Edition,

" This is by far the most complete and truly practical work which has yet appeared
on the subject. It will be found an infallible Cook s Companion, and a treasure of
great price to the mistress of a family." Edinburgh Literary Journal.

" We consider we have reason strongly to recommend Mrs. Dalgairns as an
economical, useful, and practical system of cookery, adapted to the wants of all
families, from tfc tradesman to the country gentleman." Spectator.

28 CHARLES GRIFFIN COMPANY S

D AUBIGNE (Dr. Merle) : HISTORY OF THE

REFORMATION. With the Author s latest additions and a new
Preface. Many Woodcuts, and Twelve Engravings on Steel, illustrative
of the Life of MARTIN LUTHER, after LABOUCHERE. In one large
volume, demy 4to. Elegantly bound in cloth, 2i/-

" In this edition the principal actors and scenes in the great drama of the Sixteenth
Century are brought vividly before the eye of the reader, by the skill of the artist and
engraver."

DONALDSON (Joseph, Sergeant in the Q4th Scots

Regiment) :

RECOLLECTIONS OF THE EVENTFUL LIFE OF A
SOLDIER IN THE PENINSULA. Fcap. 8vo. Cloth, 3/6 ; gilt
sides and edges, 4/- New Edition.

EARTH DELINEATED WITH PEN AND

PENCIL (The) : an Illustrated Record of Voyages, Travels, and Ad
ventures all round the World. Illustrated with more than Two Hun
dred Engravings in the first style of Art, by the most eminent Artists,
including several from the master pencil of GUSTAVE DORE. Demy
4to, 750 pages. Very handsomely bound, 2i/-

MRS. ELLIS S CELEBRATED WORKS

On the INFLUENCE and CHARACTER of WOMEN.

THE ENGLISHWOMAN S LIBRARY:

A Series of Moral and Descriptive Works. By Mrs. ELLIS. Smajl
8vo., cloth, each volume, 2/6 ; with gilt backs and edges, 3/-

i. THE WOMEN OF ENGLAND: Their Social Duties and
Domestic Habits. Thirty-ninth Thousand.

2. THE DAUGHTERS OF ENGLAND: Their Position in
Society, Character, and Responsibilities. Twentieth Thousand.

3. THE WIVES OF ENGLAND : Their Relative Duties,
Domestic Influence, and Social Obligations. Eighteenth Thou
sand.

4. THE MOTHERS OF ENGLAND : Their Influence and Re
sponsibilities. Twentieth Thousand.

5. FAMILY SECRETS ; Or, Hints to make Home Happy. Three
vols. Twenty -third Thousand.

6. SUMMER AND WINTER IN THE PYRENEES. Tenth
Thousand.

7. TEMPER AND TEMPERAMENT; Or, Varieties of
Character. Two vols. Tenth Thousand.

8. PREVENTION BETTER THAN CURE ; Or, The Moral
Wants of the World we live in. Twelfth Thousand.

9. HEARTS AND HOMES; Or, Social Distinctions. Three
vols. Tenth Thousand.

GENERAL PUBLICATIONS. 29

THE EMERALD SERIES OF
STANDARD AUTHORS.

Illustrated by Engravings on Steel, after STOTHARD, LESLIE, DAVID RO
BERTS, STANFIELD, Sir THOMAS LAWRENCE, CATTERMOLE, &c. Fcap.
8vo. Cloth gilt.

%* Particular attention is requested to this very beautiful series. The delicacy of
the engravings, the excellence of the typography, and the quaint antique head and tail
pieces, render them the most beautiful volumes ever issued from the press of this country
and now, unquestionably, the cheapest of their class.

BURNS (Robert) SONGS AND BALLADS.

With an Introduction on the Character and Genius of Burns. By
THOMAS CARLYLE. Carefully printed in antique type, and illustrated
with Portrait and beautiful Engravings on Steel. Cloth, gilt edges, 3/-
malachite, 10/6. Second Thousand.

BYRON (Lord) : CHILDE HAROLD S PIL-

GRIMAGE. With Memoir by Professor SPALDING. Illustrated with
Portrait and Engravings on Steel by GREATBACH, MILLER, LIGHTFOOT,
&c., from Paintings by CATTERMOLE, Sir T. LAWRENCE, H. HOWARD,
and STOTHARD. Beautifully printed on toned paper. Cloth, gilt edges,
3/- ; malachite, 10/6. Third Thousand.

CAMPBELL (Thomas) : THE PLEASURES

OF HOPE. With Introductory Memoir by the Rev. CHARLES ROGERS,
LL.D., and several Poem:; never before published. Illustrated with
Portrait and Steel Engravings. Cloth, gilt edges, 3/- ; malachite, 10/6.
Second Thousand.

CHATTERTON S (Thos.) POETICAL WORKS.

With an Original Memoir by FREDERICK MARTIN, and Portrait. Beau
tifully illustrated on Steel, and elegantly printed. Cloth, gilt edges,
3/- ; malachite, 10/6. Fourth Thousand.

GOLDSMITH S (Oliver) POETICAL WORKS.

With Memoir by Professor SPALDING. Exquisitely illustrated with
Steel Engravings. Printed on superior toned paper. Cloth, gilt edges,
3/- ; malachite, 10/6. New Edition. Seventh Thousand.

GRAY S (Thomas) POETICAL WORKS. With

Life by the Rev. JOHN MITFORD, and Essay by the EARL OF CARLISLE.
With Portrait and numerous Engravings on Steel and Wood. Ele
gantly printed on toned paper. Cloth, gilt edges, 5/- ; malachite, 12/6.
Eton Edition^ with the Latin Poems. Fifth Thousand.

HERBERT S (George) POETICAL WORKS.

With Memoir by J. NICHOL, B.A., Oxon., Prof, of English Literature in
the University of Glasgow. Edited by CHARLES COWDEN CLARKE.
Antique headings to each page. Cloth, gilt edges, 3/- malachite, 10/6.
Second Thousand.

3 o CHARLES GRIFFIN * COMPANY S

THE EMERALD SERIES (continued").

KEBLE (Rev. John) : THE CHRISTIAN YEAR.

With Memoir by W. TEMPLE, Portrait, and Eight beautiful Engravings
on Steel. Cloth, gilt edges, 5/-; morocco elegant, 10/6; malachite, 12/6.

FOE S (Edgar Allan) COMPLETE POETICAL

WORKS. Edited, with Memoir, by JAMES HANNAY. Full-page Illus
trations after WEHNERT, WEIR, &c. Toned paper. Cloth, gilt edges,
3/- ; malachite, 10/6. Thirteenth Thousand.

Other Volumes in preparation.

FINDEN S FINE ART WORKS.
BEAUTIES OF MOORE; being a Series of

Portraits of his principal Female Characters, from Paintings by eminent
Artists, engraved in the highest style of Art by EDWARD FINDEN,
with a Memoir of the Poet, and descriptive letter-press. Folio. Cloth
gilt, and gilt edges, 42/-

DRAWING-ROOM TABLE BOOK (The) ; a

Series of 31 highly-finished Steel Engravings, with descriptive Tales by
Mrs. S. C. HALL, MARY HOWITT, and others. Folio. Cloth gilt, and
gilt edges, 2i/-

GALLERY OF MODERN ART (The) ; a Series

of 31 highly-finished Steel Engravings, with descriptive Tales by Mrs.
S. C. HALL, MARY HOWITT, and others. Folio. Cloth gilt, and gilt
edges, 2i/-

FISHER S READY RECKONER. The best in

the world. i8mo. Bound, 1/6. New Edition. t

GILMER S INTEREST TABLES: Tables for

Calculation of Interest, on any sum, for any number of days, at , i, i,
2, 2|, 3, 3^, 4, 4i, 5 and 6 per Cent. By ROBERT GILMER. Corrected
and enlarged. I2mo. Roan lettered, 5/- Sixth Edition.

GOLDSMITH S (Oliver) COMPLETE POET-

ICAL WORKS. With a Memoir by WILLIAM SPALDING, A.M., Pro
fessor of Logic and Rhetoric in the University of St. Andrew s. Portrait
and numerous Illustrations on Steel and Wood. Fcap. 4to. Most
elaborately gilt, cloth, 5/-

GENERAL PUBLICATIONS. 31

GRAEME (Elliott) : BEETHOVEN : a Memoir.

With Portrait, Essay (Quasi Fantasia) "on the Hundredth Anniversary
of his Birth," and Remarks on the Pianoforte Sonatas, with hints to
Students. By Dr. FERDINAND HILLER, of Cologne. Crown 8vo. Cloth
gilt, elegant, 5/- Second Edition, slightly enlarged.

"This elegant and interesting Memoir The newest, prettiest, and most

readable sketch of the immortal Master of Music." Musical Standard.

" A gracious and pleasant Memorial of the Centenary." Spectator.

" This delightful little book concise, sympathetic, judicious." Manchester
Examiner.

" We can, without reservation, recommend it as the most trustworthy and the
pleasantest Memoir of Beethoven published in England." Observer.

" A most readable volume, which ought to find a place in the library of every
admirer of the great Tone-Poet." Edinburgh Daily Review.

GRAEME (Elliott) : A NOVEL WITH TWO

HEROES. In 2 vols., post 8vo. Cloth, 2i/- Second Edition.

" A decided literary success." Athenceum.

44 Clever and amusing above the average even of good novels free

from sensationalism, but full of interest touches the deeper chords of life

delineation of character remarkably good." Spectator.

" Superior in all respects to the common run of novels." Daily News.

"A story of deep interest The dramatic scenes are powerful almost, to

painfulness in their intensity." Scotsman.

HOGARTH : The Works of William Hogarth, in

a Series of One Hundred and Fifty Steel Engravings by the First
Artists, with Descriptive Letterpress by the Rev. JOHN TRUSLER, and
Introductory Essay on the Genius of Hogarth, by JAMES HANNAY.
Folio. Cloth, gilt edges, 52/6.

" The Philosopher who ever preached the sturdy English virtues which have made
us what we are."

KNIGHT (Charles) : PICTORIAL GALLERY

(The) OF THE USEFUL AND FINE ARTS. Illustrated by nu
merous beautiful Steel Engravings, and nearly Four Thousand Wood
cuts. Two vols., folio. Cloth gilt, and gilt edges, 42/-

KNIGHT (Charles) : PICTORIAL MUSEUM

(The) OF ANIMATED NATURE. Illustrated with Four Thousand
Woodcuts. Two vols., folio. Cloth gilt, and gilt edges, 357-

MACKEY S FREEMASONRY :

A LEXICON OF FREEMASONRY. Containing a Definition of
its Communicable Terms, Notices of its History, Traditions, and Anti
quities, and an Account of all the Rites and Mysteries of the Ancient
World. By ALBERT G. MACKEY, M.D., Secretary-General of the
Supreme Council of the U.S., &c. Handsomely bound in cloth, 5/-
Sixth Edition.

"Of MACKEY S LEXICON it would be impossible to speak in too high terms ; suffice
it to say, that in our opinion, it ought to be in the hands of every Mason who would

thoroughly understand and master our noble Science No Masonic Lodge or

Library should be without a copy of this most useful work." Masonic News.

32 CHARLES GRIFFIN > COMPANY S

HENRY MAYHEW S CELEBRATED WORK ON
THE STREET-FOLK OF LONDON.

LONDON LABOUR AND THE LONDON

POOR : A Cyclopaedia of the Condition and Earnings of those that
will work and those that cannot work. By HENRY MAYHEW. With
many full-page Illustrations from Photographs. In three vols. Demy 8vo.
Cloth, 4/6 each.

" Every page of the work is full of valuable information, laid down in so interesting
a manner that the reader can never tire." Illustrated News.

" Mr. Henry Mayhew s famous record of the habits, earnings, and sufferings of
the London poor." Lloyd s Weekly London Newspaper.

"This remarkable book, in which Mr. Mayhew gave the better classes their first
real insight into the habits, modes of livelihood, and current of thought of the London
poor." The Patriot.

The Extra Volume.

LONDON LABOUR AND THE LONDON

POOR : Those that will not work. Comprising the Non-workers,
by HENRY MAYHEW ; Prostitutes, by BRACEBRIDGE HEMYNG ;
Thieves, by JOHN BINNY ; Beggars, by ANDREW HALLIDAY. With
an Introductory Essay on the Agencies at Present in Operation
in the Metropolis for the Suppression of Crime and Vice, by the Rev.
WILLIAM TUCKNISS, B.A., Chaplain to the Society for the Rescue of
Young Women and Children. With Illustrations of Scenes and Locali
ties. In one large vol. Royal 8vo. Cloth 10/6.

" The work is full of interesting matter for the casual reader, while the philan
thropist and the philosopher will find details of the greatest import." City Press.

Companion Volume to the above.

THE CRIMINAL PRISONS OF LONDON, and

Scenes of Prison Life. By HENRY MAYHEW and JOHN BINNY. Illus
trated by nearly two hundred Engravings on Wood, principally from
Photographs. In one large vol. Imperial 8vo. Cloth, 10/6.

CONTENTS : General View of London, its Population, Size and
Contrasts Professional London Criminal London Pentonville Prison
The Hulks at Woolwich Millbank Prison The Middlesex House of
Detention Coldbath Fields The Middlesex House of Correction, Tot-
hill Fields The Surrey House of Correction, Wandsworth Newgaie
Horsemonger Lane Clerkenwell.

" This volume concludes Mr. Henry Mayhew s account of his researches into the
crime and poverty of London. The amount of labour of one kind or other,
which the whole series of his publications represents, is something almost in
calculable." Literary Budget.

*** This celebrated Record of Investigations into the condition of the Poor of the
Metropolis, undertaken from philanthropic motives by Mr. HENRY MAYHEW, first gave
the wealthier classes of England some idea of the state of Heathenism, Degradation, and
Misery, in which multitudes of their poorer brethren languished. His revelations created,
at the time of their appearance, universal horror and excitement that a nation, profes
sedly Christian, should have in its midst a vast population, so sunk in ignorance, vice, and
very hatred of Religion, was deemed incredible, until further examination established the
truth of the statements advanced. The result is well known. The London of Mr. MAYHEW
will, happily, soon exist only in his pages. To those who would appreciate the efforts
already made among the ranks which recruit our "dangerous" classes, and who would
learn what yet remains to be done, the work will afford enlightenment, not unmingled with
surprise.

GENERAL PUBLICATIONS. 33

MILLER (Thomas, Author of " Pleasures of a

Country Life," &c.) :

THE LANGUAGE OF FLOWERS. With Eight beautifully-col
oured Floral Plates. Fcap. 8vo. Cloth, gilt edges, 3/6. Fourteenth

Thousand.

" A book

In which thou wilt find many a lovely saying
About the leaves and flowers." KEATS.

MILLER (Thomas) : THE LANGUAGE OF

FLOWERS. Abridged from the larger work by THOMAS MILLER.
With Coloured Frontispiece. Limp cloth, 6d. Cheap Edition.

FOE S (Edgar Allan) COMPLETE POETICAL

WORKS. Edited, with Memoir, by JAMES HANNAY. Full-page Illus
trations after WEHNERT, WEIR, and others. In paper wrapper,
Illustrated, 1/6.

SHAKSPEARE : THE FAMILY. The Dramatic

Works of WILLIAM SHAKSPEARE, edited and expressly adapted
for Home and School Use. By THOMAS BOWDLER, F.R.S. With
Twelve beautiful Illustrations on Steel. Crown 8vo. Cloth gilt, 10/6 ;
Morocco antique, 17/6, New Edition.

*** This unique Edition of the great dramatist is admirably suited for
home use ; while objectionable phrases have been expurgated, no rash
liberties have been taken with the text.

"It is quite undeniable that there are many passages in Shakspeare which a
father could not read aluud to his children a brother to his sister or a gentleman to
a lady; and every one almost must have felt or witnessed the extreme awkwardness,

and even distress, that arises from suddenly stumbling upon such expressions

Those who recollect such scenes must all rejoice that MR. BOWDLER has provided a

security against their recurrence This purification has been accomplished with

surprisingly little loss, either of weight or value ; the base alloy in the pure metal of

Shakspeare has been found to amount to an inconceivably small proportion

It has in general been found easy to extirpate the offensive expressions of our great
poet without any injury to the context, or any visible scar or blank in the composition.
They turn out to be not so much cankers in the flowers, as weeds that have sprung
up by their side not flaws in the metal, but impurities that have gathered on its
surface and, so far from being missed on their removal, the work generally appears
more natural and harmonicas without them." Lord Jeffrey in the Edinburgh
Review.

SIIAKSPEARE S DRAMATIC & POETICAL

WORKS. Revised from the Oiiginal Editions, with a Memoir and
Essay on his Genius by BARRY CORNWALL. Also Annotations and
Introductory Remarks on his Plays, by R. H. HORNE and other eminent
writers. With numerous Woodcut Illustrations and Full-page Steel
Engravings, by KENNY MEADOWS. Three vols., super-royal 8vo. Cloth
gilt, 42/- Tenth Edition.

SHAKSPEARE S WORKS. Edited by T. 0.

HALLIWELL, F.R.S., F.S.A. With Historical Introductions, Notes
Explanatory and Critical, and a series of Portraits on Steel. Three
vols., royal 8vo. Cloth gilt, 5o/-

34 CHARLES GRIFFIN & COMPANY S

THE STANDARD DICTIONARY OF

QUOTATIONS.

SOUTHGATE (Henry): MANY THOUGHTS

OF MANY MINDS : being a Treasury of Reference, consisting of
Selections from the Writings of the most celebrated Authors, compiled
and analytically arranged by HENRY SOUTHGATE. Toned paper, square
8vo. Cloth gilt, elegant, 12/6; Library Edition, half Roxburgh, i4/-;
morocco antique, 2i/- Twenty -eighth Edition.

" The produce of years of research." Examiner.

" Destined to take a high place among books of this class." Notes and Queries.

" A treasure to every reader who may be fortunate enough to possess it." English
Journal of Education.

" The accumulation of treasures truly wonderful." Morning Herald.

* This is a wondrous book." Daily News.

" Worth its weight in gold to literary men." Builder.

SOUTHGATE (Henry) : MANY THOUGHTS

OF MANY MINDS. Second Series. Square 8vo, toned paper.
Cloth gilt, elegant, 12/6 ; Library Edition, half Roxburgh, i4/- ; mo
rocco antique, 2i/- Fifth Edition.

" We are not surprised that a Second Series of this work should have been called
for. Preachers and Public Speakers will find that it has special uses for them."
Edinburgh Daily Review.

" Fully sustains the deserved reputation of the First Series." John Bull.

THE SHILLING MANUALS.

BY JOHN TIMES, F.S.A.,

Author of " The Curiosities of London," &c.

A Series of Hand-Books, containing Facts and Anecdotes interesting
to all Readers. Fcap. 8vo. Neat cloth, one shilling each. Second
Edition.

I. CHARACTERISTICS OF EMINENT MEN. By JOHN TIMES.
Bound in neat cloth, price i/-

11 It is impossible to dip into this booklet without finding something that is new or
that will bear repeating." Sheffield Daily Telegraph.

IL CURIOSITIES OF ANIMAL AND VEGETABLE LIFE. By
JOHN TIMES. Neat cloth, price i/-

" Has the charm of freshness, besides containing much curious information."
Sheffield Telegraph.

HI. ODDITIES OF HISTORY AND STRANGE STORIES FOR
ALL CLASSES. Selected and compiled by JOHN TIMES. Neat

cloth, price i/-

" The reader is presented with many curious tit-bits of history, instructive and

valuable in themselves an interesting companion for spare minutes."

Edinburgh Daily Review.

IV. ONE THOUSAND DOMESTIC HINTS on the Choice of Pro-
visions, Cookery and Housekeeping ; New Inventions and Improve
ments, and various branches of Household Management. Written
and compiled by JOHN TIMES. Neat cloth, price i/-

" No money is better spent than what is laid out for domestic satisfaction." Dr.
Johnson.

GENERAL PUBLICATIONS. 35

TIMBS S MANUALS (continued).

V. POPULAR SCIENCE. Recent Researches on the Sun, Moon,
Stars, and Meteors ; The Earth ; Phenomena of Life, Sight and
Sound; Inventions and Discoveries. Familiarly Illustrated. Written
and compiled by JOHN TIMES. Neat cloth, price i/-
" A very useful little manual." Sheffield Daily Telegraph.

11 Will be found abundant in much out of the way information on almost every
conceivable topic, where the popular mind is for the most part in error." Evening
Standard.

VI. THOUGHTS FOR TIMES AND SEASONS. Selected and com
piled by JOHN TIMES. Neat cloth, price i/-

" Contains a very great amount and variety of out-of-the-way extracts from
modern and old writings." Mechanic s Magazine.

" In a neat and concise form, are brought together striking and beautiful passages
from the works of the most eminent divines and moralists, and political and scientific
writers ot acknowledged ability." Edinburgh Daily Review

Opinions of the Press on the Series.

" It is difficult to determine which of these volumes is the most attractive. Will
be found equally enjoyable on a railway journey, or by the fireside." Mining Journal.

" These additions to the Library, produced by Mr. Timbs industry and ability, are
useful, and in his pages many a hint and suggestion, and many a fact of importance,
is stored up that would otherwise have been lost to the public." Builder.

" Capital little books of about a hundred pages each, wherein the indefatigable
Author is seen at his best." Mechanics Magazine.

" Extremely interesting volumes." Evening Standard.

"Amusing, instructive, and interesting As food for thought and pleasant

reading, we can heartily recommend the Shilling Manuals. " Birmingham Daily
Gazette.

TIMBS (John, F.S.A.) : PLEASANT HALF-

HOURS FOR THE FAMILY CIRCLE. Containing Popular Sci
ence, Thoughts for Times and Seasons, Oddities of History, Charac
teristics of Great Men, and Curiosities of Animal and Vegetable Life.
Fcap. 8vo. Cloth gilt, and gilt edges, 5/- Second Edition.

" Contains a wealth of useful reading of the greatest possible variety." Plymouth
Mercury.

VOICES OF THE YEAR (The) ; Or, the Poet s

Kalendar. Containing the choicest Pastorals in our Language. Pro
fusely Illustrated by the best Artists. In bevelled boards, elaborately
ornamented and gilt, 12/6.

WANDERINGS IN EVERY CLIME: Or,

Voyages, Travels, and Adventures All Round the World. Edited by
W. F. AINSWORTH, F.R.G.S., F.S.A., &c., and embellished with up
wards of Two Hundred Illustrations by the first Artists, including
several from the master pencil of GUSTAVE DORE. Demy 4to, 800
pages. Cloth and gold, bevelled boards, 2i/-

MANY THOUGHTS OF MANY MIND;

A Treasury of Eeference, consisting of Selections from the "Writings of the me
Celebrated Authors. FIRST & SECOND SEEIES; Compiled & Analytically Arrai

By HENRY SOTTTHGLATE.

In Square 8vo,, elegantly printed on toned paper.

Presentation Kdition, Cloth and Gold , ... 12s. 6d. each volume
Library Edition, Half Bound, Roxbur^iiqj ... 14s.

Do., Morocco Antique ... f.l ... 21s.

Each Series is complete in itself , and sold separately.

MANY THOUGHTS," &c., are evidently the pro-
dace of years of research. We look up any subject
under the sun, and are pretty sure to find something
that has been said generally well said upon it."
Examiner.

" Many beautiful examples of thought and style
are to be found among the selections." Leader.

"There can be little doubt that it is destined to
take a high place among books of this class." Notes
and Queries.

" A treasure to every reader who may be fortunate
enough to possess it.

Its perusal is like inhaling essences ; we have the
cream only of the great authors quoted. Here all
are seeds or gems." English Journal of Education.

"Mr. Southgate s reading will be found to extend
over nearly the whole known field of literature,
ancient and modern." Gentleman s Magazine.

"Here is matter suited to al] tastes, and illustrative
of all opinions ; morals, politics, philosophy, and solid
information. We have no hesitation in pronouncing
it one of the most important books of the season.
Credit is due to the publishers for the elegance with
which the work is got up, and for the extreme
beauty and correctness of the typography." Morning
Chronicle.

" Of the numerous volumes of the kind, we do not
remember having met with one in which the selection
was more judicious, or the accumulation of treasures
eo truly wonderful." Morning Herald.

"Mr. Southgate appears to have ransacked every
nook and corner for gems of thought." Allen s Indian
Mail.

" The selection of the extracts has been made with
taste, judgment, and critical nicety." Morning Post.

"This is a wondrous book, and contains a great
many gems of thought." Daily News.

" As a work of reference, it will be an acquisition
to any man s library. "-Publisher s Circular.

"This volume contains more gems of thought, re
fined sentiments, noble axioms, and extraetable
sentence?, than have ever before been brought together
in our language." The Field.

" Will be found to be worth its weight in gold
by literary men." The Builder.

"All that the poet has described of the beautiful in
nature and art ; all the wit that has flashed from
pregnant minds ; all the axioms of experience, the
collected wisdom of philosopher and sage, ar? garnered
into one heap of useful and well-arranged instruction
amusement." The Era.

;

The mind of almost all nations and ages c
world is recorded here." John Bull.

This is not a law-book ; but, departing fro
usual practice, we notice it because it is lik
be very useful to lawyers." Law Times.

The collection will prove a mine, rich and
haustible, to those in search of a quotation."
Journal. >

" There is not, as we have reason to know, a
trashy sentence in this volume. Open where we i
every page is laden with the wealth of profoi i
thought, and all aglow with the loftiest inspirati
genius. To take this book into our hands is like s I
down to a grand conversazione with the gr
thinkers of all ages." Star.

" The work of Mr. Southgate far outstrips all o
of its kind. To the clergyman, the author, the
and the essayist, Many Thoughts of Many ]
cannot fail to render almost incalculable servii
Edinburgh Mercury.

" We have no hesitation whatever in describin
Southgate s as the very best book of the class,
is positively nothing of the kind in the languag
will bear a moment s comparison with it." Matu
Weekly Advertiser.

"There is no mood in which we can take
without deriving from it instruction, consolatioi
amusement. We heartily thank Mr. Southgate
book which we shall regard as one of our best fj
and companions." Cambridge Chronicle.

This work possesses the merit of being a n
ficent gift-book, appropriate to all times and sea
a book calculated to be of use to the scholar
divine, or the public man." Freemason s Mag

"It is not so much a book as a library of c
tions." Patriot.

" The quotations abound in that thought wh:
the mainspring of mental exercise." LiverpoolCo

" For purposes of apposite quotation, it cann
surpassed. " Bristol Times.

"It is impossible to pick out a single passa
the work which does not, upon the face of it, j
its selection by its intrinsic merit." Dorset Vhrc

"We are not surprised that a Second Series c
work should have been called for. Mr. Sout
has the catholic tastes desirable in a good E
Preachers and public speakers will find that i
special uses for them." Edinburgh Daily Revieu

"The ^iCoND SERIES fully sustains the des
reputation of the First." John Bull.

London: CMAELES GEIFFIN & COMPANY.

PA Ramsay, William, 1806-1865.

2329 A Manual of Latin prosody.

.R27

1859